Sermons preached on several occasions to which a discourse is annexed concerning the true reason of the sufferings of Christ : wherein Crellius his answer to Grotius is considered / by Edward Stillingfleet ...
         Sermons. Selections
         Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 1140 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 202 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A61626
         Wing S5666
         ESTC R14142
         13142349
         ocm 13142349
         97974
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61626)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97974)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 752:10)
      
       
         
           
             Sermons preached on several occasions to which a discourse is annexed concerning the true reason of the sufferings of Christ : wherein Crellius his answer to Grotius is considered / by Edward Stillingfleet ...
             Sermons. Selections
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
          
           [18], 238, [2], 239-384 p.
           
             Printed by Robert White for Henry Mortlock ...,
             London :
             1673.
          
           
             Marginal notes.
             Special t.p. on p. [1] following p. 238: A discourse concerning the true reason of the sufferings of Christ ... The second edition.
             Reproduction of original in Duke University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Crell, Johann, 1590-1633.
           Grotius, Hugo, 1583-1645.
           Church of England -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Atonement.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               SERMONS
               Preached
               on
               several
               Occasions
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               a
               DISCOURSE
               IS
               ANNEXED
               Concerning
               the
               TRUE
               REASON
               OF
               THE
               SUFFERINGS
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               WHEREIN
               CRELLIUS
               his
               Answer
               to
               GROTIUS
               IS
               CONSIDERED
               .
            
             
               By
               EDWARD
               STILLINGFLEET
               D.
               D.
               Chaplain
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Robert
                 White
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Henry
                 Mortlock
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Phoenix
               in
               S
               t.
               
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               White
               Hart
               in
               
                 Westminster
                 Hall.
              
               1673.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 PART
                 I.
                 Six
                 SERMONS
                 upon
              
               
                 
                   AMOS
                   IV.
                   XI
                   .
                   I
                   
                     Have
                     overthrown
                     some
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     overthrew
                  
                   Sodom
                   and
                   Gomorrah
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     ye
                     were
                     as
                     a
                     firebrand
                     pluckt
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     burning
                     :
                     yet
                     have
                     ye
                     not
                     returned
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   pag.
                   1
                
                 
                   PROV
                   .
                   XIV
                   .
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     Fools
                     make
                     a
                     mock
                     at
                     Sin.
                  
                   pag.
                   23
                
                 
                   LUKE
                   VII
                   .
                   XXXV
                   .
                   
                     But
                     Wisdom
                     is
                     justified
                     of
                     all
                     her
                     Children
                     .
                  
                   pag.
                   42
                
                 
                   ROMANS
                   I.
                   XVI
                   .
                   
                     For
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     ashamed
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     salvation
                     to
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     believes
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Jew
                   
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Greek
                   .
                   pag.
                   62
                
                 
                   HEBREWS
                   II.
                   III.
                   
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     escape
                     if
                     we
                     neglect
                     so
                     great
                     salvation
                     ?
                  
                   pag.
                   79
                
                 
                   
                   
                     HEBREWS
                     XII
                     .
                     III.
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   consider
                   him
                   that
                   endured
                   such
                   contradiction
                   of
                   sinners
                   against
                   himself
                   ,
                   lest
                   ye
                   be
                   weary
                   ,
                   and
                   faint
                   in
                   your
                   minds
                   .
                   pag.
                   97
                
                 
                   
                     JUDE
                     V.
                     II.
                  
                   And
                   perished
                   in
                   the
                   gainsaying
                   of
                   
                     Corah
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   120
                
                 
                   
                     MATTHEW
                     XXI
                     .
                     XLIII
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   say
                   I
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Nation
                   bringing
                   forth
                   the
                   fruit
                   ;
                   thereof
                   .
                   pag.
                   141
                
                 
                   
                     JOHN
                     VII
                     .
                     XX
                     XIX
                  
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   spake
                   he
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   they
                   that
                   believe
                   on
                   him
                   should
                   receive
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   given
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Iesus
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   glorified
                   .
                   pag.
                   162
                
                 
                   
                     ISAIAH
                     LVII
                     .
                     XXI
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   peace
                   ,
                   saith
                   my
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   Wicked
                   .
                   pag.
                   178
                
                 
                   
                     II
                     CORINTH
                     .
                     V.
                     II.
                  
                   Knowing
                   therefore
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   perswade
                   men
                   .
                   pag.
                   198
                
                 
                   
                     MATTHEW
                     XVI
                     .
                     XXVI
                  
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   profited
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   gain
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   own
                   soul
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   shall
                   he
                   give
                   in
                   exchange
                   for
                   his
                   soul
                   ?
                   pag.
                   217
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 PART
                 II.
                 A
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     I.
                  
                   OF
                   the
                   Socinian
                   way
                   of
                   interpreting
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   uncertainty
                   it
                   leaves
                   us
                   in
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   main
                   articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   manifested
                   by
                   an
                   Exposition
                   of
                   Gen.
                   1.
                   suitable
                   to
                   that
                   way
                   .
                   The
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Controversie
                   in
                   general
                   concerning
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   same
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   done
                   .
                   The
                   grand
                   mistake
                   in
                   making
                   punishments
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Debts
                   ;
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   them
                   at
                   large
                   discovered
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   different
                   reason
                   and
                   ends
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   right
                   of
                   punishments
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   proved
                   against
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   arise
                   from
                   meer
                   dominion
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   punishment
                   not
                   bare
                   Compensation
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   debts
                   ;
                   what
                   punishment
                   due
                   to
                   an
                   injured
                   person
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Nature
                   ;
                   proper
                   punishment
                   a
                   result
                   of
                   Laws
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   great
                   mistake
                   about
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   Punishments
                   .
                   Not
                   designed
                   for
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   Anger
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   Revenge
                   .
                   Seneca
                   and
                   Lactantius
                   vindicated
                   against
                   Crellius
                   .
                   The
                   Magistrates
                   interest
                   in
                   Punishment
                   distinct
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   private
                   persons
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Anger
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   great
                   arguments
                   against
                   satisfaction
                   depend
                   on
                   a
                   false
                   Notion
                   of
                   Gods
                   anger
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   divine
                   Punishments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   different
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   and
                   the
                   future
                   state
                   .
                   pag.
                   239
                
                 
                   
                   
                     CHAP.
                     II.
                  
                   The
                   particular
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   Concessions
                   of
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   .
                   The
                   debate
                   reduced
                   to
                   two
                   heads
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   concerning
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   punishment
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   entred
                   upon
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   Crellius
                   acknowledgeth
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   punishment
                   ,
                   from
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   phrase
                   of
                   bearing
                   sins
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Scape-Goats
                   bearing
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   Grotius
                   his
                   sense
                   of
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   24.
                   vindicated
                   against
                   Crellius
                   and
                   himself
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   never
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   a
                   thing
                   by
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   sense
                   examined
                   .
                   Isa.
                   53.
                   11.
                   vindicated
                   .
                   The
                   argument
                   from
                   Matth.
                   8.
                   17.
                   answered
                   .
                   Grotius
                   constant
                   to
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   notes
                   on
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   Isa.
                   53.
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   cleared
                   .
                   Whether
                   Christs
                   death
                   be
                   a
                   proper
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   that
                   doth
                   imply
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ?
                   How
                   far
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   Children
                   for
                   their
                   Fathers
                   faults
                   ,
                   are
                   exemplary
                   among
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   distinction
                   of
                   calamities
                   and
                   punishments
                   ,
                   holds
                   not
                   here
                   .
                   That
                   Gods
                   hatred
                   of
                   sin
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   proved
                   against
                   
                     Crellius
                     .
                     Grotius
                  
                   his
                   Arguments
                   from
                   Christ
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   and
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   defended
                   .
                   The
                   liberty
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   take
                   in
                   Changing
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   particles
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   joyned
                   to
                   sins
                   and
                   relating
                   to
                   sufferings
                   do
                   imply
                   those
                   sufferings
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   punishment
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   their
                   way
                   of
                   interpreting
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   impossible
                   for
                   our
                   doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   clearly
                   expressed
                   therein
                   .
                   pag.
                   265
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     III.
                  
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   being
                   at
                   last
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   make
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   pretence
                   remaining
                   is
                   that
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   repugnant
                   to
                   reason
                   .
                   The
                   debate
                   managed
                   upon
                   point
                   of
                   reason
                   :
                   The
                   grand
                   difficulty
                   enquired
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   manifested
                   by
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   concessions
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   our
                   sins
                   were
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   anothers
                   faults
                   :
                   or
                   in
                   all
                   cases
                   unjust
                   :
                   the
                   cases
                   wherein
                   Crellius
                   allows
                   it
                   ,
                   instanced
                   .
                   
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   that
                   he
                   yields
                   the
                   main
                   cause
                   .
                   The
                   arguments
                   propounded
                   whereby
                   he
                   attempts
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   unjust
                   for
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   punishments
                   examined
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   relation
                   between
                   desert
                   and
                   punishment
                   .
                   That
                   a
                   person
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   consent
                   may
                   be
                   punished
                   beyond
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   actions
                   .
                   An
                   answer
                   to
                   Crellius
                   his
                   Objections
                   .
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   suffer
                   undeservedly
                   ,
                   Crellius
                   his
                   mistake
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   .
                   The
                   instances
                   of
                   Scripture
                   considered
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   Children
                   are
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   Parents
                   sins
                   .
                   Ezec.
                   18.
                   20.
                   explained
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   Whether
                   the
                   guilty
                   being
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   makes
                   that
                   punishment
                   unjust
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   Crellius
                   his
                   shifts
                   and
                   evasions
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   discovered
                   .
                   Why
                   among
                   men
                   the
                   offenders
                   are
                   not
                   freed
                   in
                   criminal
                   matters
                   though
                   the
                   sureties
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                   The
                   release
                   of
                   the
                   party
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   terms
                   of
                   the
                   sureties
                   suffering
                   ,
                   therefore
                   deliverance
                   not
                   
                     ipso
                     facto
                  
                   .
                   No
                   necessity
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   translation
                   in
                   criminal
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   in
                   pecuniary
                   matters
                   .
                   pag.
                   295
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IV.
                  
                   The
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   considered
                   as
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   twofold
                   ,
                   Civil
                   and
                   Ritual
                   .
                   The
                   Promises
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Iews
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   respected
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   be
                   temporal
                   .
                   The
                   typical
                   nature
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                   asserted
                   .
                   A
                   substitution
                   in
                   the
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   proved
                   from
                   Lev.
                   17.
                   11.
                   and
                   the
                   Concession
                   of
                   Crellius
                   about
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   joyned
                   with
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Lev.
                   10.
                   17.
                   explained
                   .
                   The
                   expiation
                   of
                   uncertain
                   murther
                   proves
                   a
                   substitution
                   .
                   A
                   substitution
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   our
                   room
                   proved
                   from
                   Christ
                   being
                   said
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   that
                   phrase
                   considered
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   a
                   Surrogation
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   our
                   room
                   is
                   asserted
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   Our
                   Redemption
                   by
                   Christ
                   proves
                   a
                   substitution
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   notion
                   of
                   Redemption
                   :
                   that
                   explained
                   ,
                   and
                   proved
                   against
                   Socinus
                   and
                   Crellius
                   .
                   No
                   necessity
                   of
                   paying
                   the
                   price
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   detains
                   captive
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   captivity
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   sentence
                   of
                   Law.
                   Christs
                   death
                   a
                   proper
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   attributed
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   meer
                   deliverance
                   .
                   pag.
                   314
                
                 
                   
                   
                     CHAP.
                     V.
                  
                   The
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Oblation
                   made
                   therein
                   to
                   God.
                   Crellius
                   his
                   sense
                   of
                   Christs
                   Oblation
                   proposed
                   .
                   Against
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Priestly
                   office
                   of
                   Christ
                   had
                   a
                   primary
                   respect
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   did
                   divert
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                   Christ
                   not
                   a
                   bare
                   Metaphorical
                   High-Priest
                   .
                   Crellius
                   destroys
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   confounding
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                   Regal
                   Power
                   .
                   No
                   proper
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   belongs
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   if
                   Crellius
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   2.
                   proves
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Oblation
                   to
                   God.
                   The
                   Phrase
                   of
                   
                     a
                     sweet-smelling
                     savour
                  
                   ,
                   belongs
                   to
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   ;
                   Crellius
                   his
                   gross
                   notion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   His
                   mistakes
                   about
                   the
                   kinds
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   Burnt-offerings
                   were
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Law.
                   A
                   new
                   distribution
                   of
                   sacrifices
                   proposed
                   .
                   What
                   influence
                   the
                   mactation
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   had
                   on
                   Expiation
                   .
                   The
                   High-Priest
                   only
                   to
                   slay
                   the
                   Sin-offering
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Atonement
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   Christs
                   Priesthood
                   did
                   not
                   begin
                   from
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                   The
                   mactation
                   in
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   no
                   bare
                   preparation
                   to
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   customs
                   of
                   other
                   Nations
                   .
                   Whether
                   Christs
                   Oblation
                   of
                   himself
                   once
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   Earth
                   ?
                   Of
                   the
                   proper
                   notion
                   of
                   Oblations
                   under
                   the
                   Levitical
                   Law.
                   Several
                   things
                   observed
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   our
                   purpose
                   .
                   All
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   a
                   legal
                   Oblation
                   ,
                   concur
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   His
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   hath
                   no
                   correspondency
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   no
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   In
                   Sin-offerings
                   for
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   was
                   consumed
                   ;
                   no
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   allowed
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   those
                   for
                   private
                   Persons
                   .
                   Christs
                   exercise
                   of
                   Power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   in
                   no
                   sense
                   an
                   Oblation
                   to
                   God.
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   his
                   sense
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   places
                   in
                   dispute
                   .
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                   pag.
                   329
                
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VI.
                  
                   That
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   proper
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   respect
                   the
                   sin
                   or
                   the
                   person
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   notion
                   of
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   attributed
                   to
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   applied
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Socinus
                   his
                   proper
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   examined
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Iews
                   notion
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Sacrifices
                   not
                   bare
                   conditions
                   of
                   pardon
                   ,
                   nor
                   expiated
                   meerly
                   as
                   a
                   slight
                   part
                   of
                   obedience
                   .
                   Gods
                   expiating
                   sin
                   ,
                   destroys
                   not
                   expiation
                   by
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   The
                   importance
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   relating
                   to
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   Expiation
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   other
                   Sacrifices
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   which
                   mention
                   it
                   ,
                   proved
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   meerly
                   declarative
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   more
                   properly
                   belonged
                   to
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   than
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   The
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   not
                   taken
                   Metonymically
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Consequents
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   peculiar
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   Expiation
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   him
                   antecedently
                   to
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                   No
                   distinction
                   in
                   Scripture
                   of
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   Christs
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   from
                   his
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   respecting
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   Atonement
                   and
                   Reconciliation
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Reconciliation
                   by
                   Christs
                   death
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   meerly
                   respect
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   ;
                   why
                   the
                   latter
                   less
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   A
                   twofold
                   Reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   evasion
                   answered
                   .
                   The
                   Objections
                   from
                   Gods
                   being
                   reconciled
                   in
                   the
                   sending
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inconsistency
                   of
                   the
                   Freeness
                   of
                   Grace
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Satisfaction
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   concluded
                   .
                   pag.
                   355
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               Right
               Honourable
               ELIZABETH
               COUNTESSE
               DOWAGER
               OF
               JOCELIN
               Late
               EARLE
               of
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               
                 Madam
                 ,
              
            
             
               AMONG
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               congratulate
               Your
               safe
               return
               into
               Your
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               wherein
               Your
               Ladiship
               is
               so
               justly
               beloved
               
               and
               esteemed
               by
               all
               that
               honour
               Vertue
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               Give
               me
               leave
               to
               express
               my
               Duty
               in
               an
               Address
               more
               agreeable
               to
               my
               own
               Profession
               ,
               than
               some
               perhaps
               will
               think
               it
               is
               to
               Your
               Quality
               and
               Condition
               .
               Those
               I
               mean
               who
               measure
               their
               Greatness
               by
               their
               contempt
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               belong
               to
               it
               :
               Who
               know
               nothing
               of
               Wit
               or
               Vertue
               beyond
               the
               Stage
               ,
               or
               think
               the
               Leviathan
               contains
               in
               it
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man.
              
               The
               utmost
               these
               Persons
               will
               allow
               us
               whose
               Honour
               and
               Imployment
               lyes
               in
               asserting
               the
               Truth
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               perswading
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               men
               of
               a
               Profession
               ,
               and
               speak
               for
               the
               things
               we
               are
               to
               live
               by
               .
               As
               though
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               were
               such
               contemptible
               Wares
               ,
               as
               scarce
               any
               would
               enquire
               after
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               some
               mens
               Trade
               to
               put
               them
               off
               :
               and
               were
               of
               less
               force
               in
               themselves
               ,
               because
               
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               and
               Interest
               to
               maintain
               them
               .
               Is
               it
               any
               disparagement
               to
               a
               Prince
               to
               have
               Subjects
               obliged
               to
               defend
               his
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Servants
               to
               attend
               his
               Person
               ?
               and
               must
               not
               what
               they
               say
               or
               do
               be
               at
               all
               minded
               ,
               because
               their
               own
               Interest
               is
               joyned
               with
               his
               ?
               Why
               then
               should
               Religion
               suffer
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               any
               ,
               because
               she
               hath
               servants
               of
               her
               own
               to
               defend
               her
               Cause
               ?
               As
               if
               it
               had
               alwayes
               been
               a
               received
               Principle
               with
               mankind
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Profession
                 .
              
               According
               to
               this
               the
               Lawyers
               ought
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               the
               Divines
               plead
               Causes
               ;
               because
               the
               one
               gets
               nothing
               by
               Divinity
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               by
               Law
               ;
               the
               Merchant
               should
               visit
               Patients
               ,
               and
               the
               Physicians
               attend
               the
               Committees
               of
               Trade
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               dangerous
               trusting
               men
               in
               what
               they
               are
               most
               concerned
               to
               understand
               .
               When
               
               once
               I
               see
               these
               persons
               for
               bear
               to
               consult
               the
               Lawyers
               about
               setling
               their
               Estates
               ,
               and
               Physicians
               for
               their
               health
               ,
               meerly
               because
               they
               get
               by
               their
               Professions
               ,
               I
               shall
               then
               think
               it
               is
               something
               else
               besides
               a
               Pique
               at
               Religion
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               so
               ready
               to
               contemn
               whatever
               is
               said
               by
               us
               in
               behalf
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Trade
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               wish
               it
               were
               theirs
               as
               much
               to
               practise
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               should
               not
               be
               troubled
               with
               removing
               these
               and
               such
               like
               prejudices
               against
               all
               the
               Discourses
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               spoken
               and
               published
               by
               us
               .
               But
               in
               these
               matters
               which
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               of
               so
               high
               concernment
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               we
               desire
               nothing
               may
               be
               considered
               besides
               the
               force
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               weight
               of
               argument
               ;
               and
               surely
               none
               that
               own
               themselves
               to
               be
               men
               ,
               will
               despise
               that
               ,
               by
               
               whomsoever
               it
               is
               brought
               .
               It
               is
               not
               every
               ridiculous
               story
               ,
               or
               vulgar
               prejudice
               ,
               or
               common
               infirmities
               ,
               or
               different
               opinions
               in
               smaller
               things
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               render
               Religion
               ridiculous
               ,
               or
               make
               the
               Practice
               of
               it
               be
               thought
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               .
               But
               however
               they
               are
               resolved
               to
               think
               of
               Us
               ,
               let
               not
               Religion
               suffer
               for
               our
               sakes
               .
               Indeed
               if
               they
               did
               as
               truly
               love
               Religion
               as
               they
               despise
               us
               ,
               we
               might
               then
               have
               reason
               to
               suspect
               our selves
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               suffer
               meerly
               upon
               her
               account
               ,
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               our
               dishonour
               ;
               and
               ought
               to
               suspect
               our selves
               if
               such
               persons
               did
               speak
               well
               of
               Us.
               
            
             
               Madam
               ,
               The
               main
               design
               of
               these
               following
               Discourses
               is
               to
               recommend
               the
               great
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               from
               their
               Truth
               and
               Certainty
               ,
               their
               Power
               and
               
               Efficacy
               ,
               the
               Benefit
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               which
               comes
               by
               them
               :
               and
               to
               disswade
               from
               the
               Practice
               of
               Sin
               ,
               from
               the
               folly
               and
               reproach
               ,
               the
               
                 present
                 dissatisfaction
              
               and
               
                 suture
                 punishment
              
               which
               attends
               it
               .
               If
               they
               may
               be
               of
               Use
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               any
               wayes
               serviceable
               to
               Your
               Ladiship
               in
               Your
               retirements
               ,
               I
               have
               the
               end
               I
               aimed
               at
               .
               And
               I
               have
               therefore
               presumed
               to
               dedicate
               them
               to
               Your
               Ladiship
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               of
               the
               great
               Obligations
               which
               I
               have
               to
               Your
               Self
               and
               Family
               ,
               which
               were
               first
               laid
               upon
               me
               ,
               by
               that
               Excellent
               Person
               ,
               the
               late
               
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
              
               ,
               Your
               Father
               ;
               but
               likewise
               because
               You
               have
               so
               well
               followed
               so
               worthy
               an
               Example
               in
               joyning
               Greatness
               and
               Goodness
               together
               .
               Were
               it
               my
               design
               to
               publish
               Your
               just
               and
               due
               Character
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               need
               to
               find
               fault
               with
               the
               Age
               to
               give
               the
               greater
               advantage
               to
               
               Your
               Vertue
               :
               All
               the
               harm
               I
               wish
               the
               Age
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               more
               Persons
               of
               Your
               Condition
               ,
               that
               did
               as
               little
               need
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               despise
               the
               meanness
               of
               Flattery
               .
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 Madam
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Ladiships
                 most
                 obliged
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 ED.
                 STILLINGFLEET
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SERMON
               I.
               
               
               
               At
               S
               t.
               
                 Margarets
                 Westminster
              
               before
               the
               Honourable
               House
               of
               COMMONS
               .
               Octo.
               10.
               1666.
               
            
             
               
                 AMOS
                 IV.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   overthrown
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   overthrew
                   Sodom
                   
                   and
                   Gomorrah
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   were
                   as
                   a
                   firebrand
                   pluckt
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   burning
                   :
                   yet
                   have
                   ye
                   not
                   returned
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               but
               a
               very
               little
               time
               since
               you
               met
               
               together
               in
               this
               place
               to
               lament
               the
               remainders
               of
               a
               
                 raging
                 pestilence
              
               ,
               which
               the
               last
               year
               destroyed
               so
               many
               thousand
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               late
               great
               and
               famous
               City
               :
               and
               now
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               another
               sad
               occasion
               for
               our
               fa●●●ng
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               by
               suffering
               a
               
                 devouring
                 fire
              
               to
               break
               forth
               and
               consume
               so
               many
               of
               her
               habitations
               .
               As
               though
               the
               infected
               air
               had
               been
               too
               kind
               and
               partial
               ,
               and
               like
               Saul
               to
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               had
               
               only
               destroyed
               
                 the
                 vile
                 and
                 refuse
              
               ,
               and
               spared
               
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               as
               though
               the
               grave
               had
               surfeited
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               were
               loth
               to
               go
               on
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ;
               he
               hath
               imployed
               a
               more
               furious
               Element
               ,
               which
               
               by
               its
               merciless
               and
               devouring
               flames
               might
               in
               a
               more
               lively
               
               manner
               represent
               unto
               us
               the
               kindling
               of
               his
               wrath
               against
               us
               .
               And
               that
               by
               a
               Fire
               ,
               which
               began
               with
               that
               violence
               ,
               and
               spread
               with
               that
               horror
               ,
               and
               raged
               with
               that
               sury
               ,
               and
               continued
               for
               so
               long
               a
               time
               with
               that
               irresistible
               force
               ;
               that
               it
               might
               justly
               fill
               the
               beholders
               with
               confusion
               ,
               the
               hearers
               of
               it
               with
               amasement
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               us
               with
               a
               deep
               and
               humble
               sense
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               have
               brought
               down
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               in
               so
               severe
               a
               manner
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               For
               whatever
               arguments
               or
               reasons
               we
               can
               imagine
               that
               should
               compose
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               to
               a
               sense
               of
               their
               own
               or
               
               others
               calamities
               ,
               or
               excite
               them
               to
               an
               apprehension
               of
               the
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               quicken
               them
               to
               an
               earnest
               supplication
               to
               him
               for
               mercy
               ,
               they
               do
               all
               eminently
               concurr
               in
               the
               sad
               occasion
               of
               this
               daies
               solemnity
               .
               For
               if
               either
               compassion
               would
               move
               ,
               or
               fear
               awaken
               ,
               or
               interest
               engage
               us
               to
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               conceive
               there
               should
               be
               an
               instance
               of
               a
               more
               efficacious
               nature
               ,
               than
               that
               is
               which
               we
               this
               day
               bewail
               ;
               For
               who
               can
               behold
               the
               ruines
               of
               so
               great
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               his
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               moved
               towards
               it
               ?
               Who
               can
               have
               any
               sense
               of
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               discovered
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               
               have
               his
               fear
               awakened
               by
               it
               ?
               Who
               can
               (
               as
               we
               ought
               all
               )
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               judgement
               of
               universal
               influence
               on
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               and
               not
               think
               himself
               concerned
               to
               implore
               the
               mercy
               of
               Heaven
               towards
               us
               ?
               For
               certainly
               ,
               howsoever
               we
               may
               vainly
               flatter
               and
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               these
               are
               no
               common
               indications
               of
               the
               frowns
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               mee●ly
               intended
               as
               the
               expressions
               of
               Gods
               severity
               towards
               that
               City
               which
               hath
               suffered
               so
               much
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               stroaks
               which
               fall
               upon
               the
               head
               (
               though
               they
               light
               upon
               that
               only
               )
               are
               designed
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               .
               
            
             
               Were
               there
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               bare
               permission
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               as
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               reasonably
               think
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               angry
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               suffers
               two
               such
               dreadful
               calamities
               to
               tread
               almost
               upon
               each
               others
               heels
               ;
               that
               no
               sooner
               had
               death
               taken
               away
               such
               multitudes
               of
               our
               Inhabitants
               ,
               but
               a
               Fire
               follows
               it
               to
               consume
               our
               habitations
               .
               A
               Fire
               ,
               so
               dreadful
               in
               its
               appearance
               ,
               in
               its
               rage
               and
               fury
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               dismal
               consequences
               of
               it
               (
               which
               we
               cannot
               yet
               be
               sufficiently
               apprehensive
               of
               )
               that
               on
               that
               very
               account
               we
               may
               justly
               a
               
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 our
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 confusion
                 cover
                 us
                 :
              
               because
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 Covered
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
              
               Sion
               
                 with
                 a
                 cloud
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 earth
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 remembred
                 not
                 his
                 footstool
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 anger
                 .
              
               For
               such
               was
               the
               violence
               and
               fury
               of
               the
               flames
               ,
               that
               they
               
               have
               not
               only
               defaced
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               humbled
               the
               
               pride
               and
               grandeur
               of
               it
               ;
               not
               only
               stained
               its
               glory
               ,
               and
               consumed
               its
               Palaces
               ;
               but
               have
               made
               the
               Houses
               of
               God
               themselves
               a
               heap
               of
               ruines
               ,
               and
               a
               spectacle
               of
               desolation
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               then
               can
               we
               propose
               to
               our selves
               as
               arguments
               of
               Gods
               severe
               displeasure
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               not
               either
               already
               felt
               ,
               or
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               fear
               are
               coming
               upon
               us
               without
               a
               speedy
               and
               sincere
               amendment
               ?
               If
               a
               Sword
               abroad
               and
               Pestilence
               at
               home
               ,
               if
               Fire
               in
               our
               Houses
               and
               Death
               in
               our
               Streets
               ,
               if
               Foreign
               Wars
               and
               Domestick
               Factions
               ,
               if
               a
               languishing
               State
               and
               a
               discontented
               People
               ,
               if
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               City
               and
               
               poverty
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               may
               make
               us
               sensible
               how
               sad
               our
               condition
               at
               present
               is
               ,
               how
               much
               worse
               it
               may
               be
               (
               if
               God
               in
               his
               mercy
               prevent
               it
               not
               )
               we
               shall
               all
               surely
               think
               we
               have
               reason
               enough
               this
               day
               to
               lay
               to
               heart
               
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 our
                 doings
                 which
                 have
                 brought
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 abhor
                 our selves
                 ,
                 repenting
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
              
               That
               would
               seem
               indeed
               to
               bear
               some
               analogy
               with
               the
               present
               ruines
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               calamities
               we
               lie
               under
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               but
               God
               will
               more
               easily
               dispense
               with
               the
               pompous
               shews
               ,
               and
               solemn
               garbs
               of
               our
               humiliation
               ;
               if
               our
               hearts
               bleed
               within
               for
               our
               former
               impleties
               ,
               
               and
               our
               repentance
               discovers
               its
               sincerity
               ,
               by
               bringing
               us
               to
               that
               temper
               ;
               that
               ,
               
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               That
               is
               the
               true
               and
               proper
               end
               ,
               which
               
                 Almighty
                 God
              
               aims
               at
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               Judgements
               :
               he
               takes
               no
               delight
               in
               hurling
               the
               World
               into
               confusions
               ,
               and
               turning
               Cities
               into
               ruinous
               heaps
               ,
               and
               making
               whole
               Countries
               a
               desolation
               :
               but
               when
               he
               sees
               it
               necessary
               to
               vindicate
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Justice
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               with
               that
               severity
               that
               may
               make
               us
               apprehend
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               that
               mercy
               which
               may
               incourage
               us
               to
               repent
               and
               
                 return
                 unto
                 the
              
               
               Lord.
               Thus
               we
               find
               in
               the
               instances
               recorded
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               when
               some
               Cities
               were
               
                 consumed
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               far
               as
               concerned
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               made
               
                 like
                 to
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
              
               :
               yet
               he
               doth
               it
               with
               that
               kindness
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 pluckt
                 as
                 firebrands
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               looks
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               frustrating
               the
               design
               both
               of
               his
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               fain
               to
               conclude
               with
               that
               sad
               reflection
               on
               their
               incorrigibleness
               ;
               
                 Yet
                 have
                 ye
                 not
                 returned
                 unto
                 me
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Thus
               ye
               see
               what
               the
               design
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               words
               is
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               read
               unto
               you
               ,
               wherein
               
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               severity
               of
               the
               Judgement
               which
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               execute
               upon
               them
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 overthrown
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 overthrew
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 .
              
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               mixture
               of
               his
               mercy
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               severity
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 ye
                 were
                 as
                 a
                 firebrand
                 pluckt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               incorrigibleness
               of
               the
               people
               notwithstanding
               both
               .
               
                 Yet
                 have
                 ye
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               the
               first
               we
               have
               
                 Gods
                 Rod
              
               lifted
               up
               to
               strike
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               we
               have
               
                 Gods
                 Hand
              
               stretched
               out
               to
               save
               ,
               yet
               neither
               of
               these
               would
               make
               them
               sensible
               of
               their
               disobedience
               ;
               though
               their
               Cities
               were
               overthrown
               for
               
                 their
                 sakes
              
               ,
               though
               they
               themselves
               escaped
               not
               
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sakes
              
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               
                 mercies
                 sake
              
               only
               whom
               they
               had
               so
               lighly
               provoked
               ;
               
                 yet
                 have
                 ye
                 not
                 returned
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               may
               say
               of
               the
               two
               former
               parts
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               
               doth
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
                 hath
                 this
                 Scripture
                 been
                 fulfilled
                 among
                 you
                 :
              
               we
               have
               seen
               a
               sad
               instance
               of
               
                 Gods
                 severity
                 ,
                 a
                 City
              
               almost
               wholly
               consumed
               as
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorah
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               expression
               of
               his
               kindness
               ,
               
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 saved
                 ,
                 as
                 firebrands
                 pluckt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 :
              
               O
               let
               it
               never
               be
               said
               that
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               words
               is
               fulfilled
               too
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 have
                 ye
                 not
                 returned
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               I
               shall
               first
               consider
               
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 judgement
              
               this
               day
               and
               then
               discover
               
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 his
                 kindness
                 with
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               result
               of
               both
               will
               be
               the
               
                 unreasonableness
                 of
                 obstinate
              
               
               disobedience
               after
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
              
               here
               expressed
               :
               which
               ,
               though
               we
               take
               it
               not
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               t●
               the
               Cities
               wherein
               they
               dwelt
               :
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               understood
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Original
               wherein
               the
               words
               relating
               to
               persons
               are
               left
               out
               :
               but
               by
               the
               following
               clause
               ,
               expressing
               their
               preservation
               :
               yet
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               Judgement
               to
               be
               severe
               enough
               ,
               in
               regard
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               
                 nature
                 and
                 kind
              
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               
                 series
                 and
                 order
              
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               The
               causes
               moving
               to
               it
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 overthrown
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 as
              
               
               
                 God
                 overthrew
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 nature
                 and
                 kind
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               We
               can
               imagine
               nothing
               more
               severe
               when
               we
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               ,
               the
               most
               unparalleld
               Judgement
               we
               read
               of
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 destruction
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
              
               by
               a
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               .
               Although
               in
               all
               circumstances
               the
               instance
               might
               not
               come
               up
               to
               the
               parallel
               ,
               yet
               in
               several
               respects
               there
               might
               be
               so
               sad
               a
               desolation
               ,
               that
               any
               other
               example
               but
               that
               might
               fall
               beneath
               the
               greatness
               and
               severity
               of
               it
               .
               And
               we
               may
               better
               understand
               of
               how
               sad
               and
               dreadful
               a
               nature
               such
               a
               Judgement
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               
               we
               consider
               it
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 suddenness
                 and
                 unexpectedness
              
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               force
               and
               violence
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               
                 sad
                 train
                 of
                 circumstances
              
               which
               attend
               and
               follow
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 suddenness
                 and
                 unexpectedness
              
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 as
                 God
                 overthrew
                 
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               when
               they
               least
               of
               all
               looked
               
               for
               such
               a
               desolation
               .
               For
               
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
              
               Lot
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               )
               a
               
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 they
                 drank
                 ,
                 thy
                 bought
                 ,
                 thy
                 sold
                 ,
                 they
                 planted
                 ,
                 they
                 builded
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
              
               Lot
               
                 went
                 out
                 of
              
               Sodom
               ,
               
                 it
                 rained
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               They
               were
               all
               immersed
               either
               in
               their
               pleasures
               or
               in
               their
               business
               ,
               they
               little
               thought
               of
               destruction
               being
               so
               near
               them
               as
               it
               proved
               to
               be
               ;
               Thus
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Iews
               in
               their
               first
               and
               latter
               destruction
               both
               of
               their
               City
               and
               Country
               ,
               they
               were
               as
               high
               and
               as
               confident
               of
               the
               contrary
               as
               might
               be
               to
               the
               very
               last
               ;
               nothing
               could
               perswade
               
               them
               that
               their
               Temple
               or
               their
               City
               should
               be
               burnt
               with
               Fire
               ,
               till
               they
               saw
               them
               staming
               before
               their
               eyes
               .
               Thus
               Iosephus
               
               observes
               of
               his
               Countrymen
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 miseries
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 sense
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 as
                 proud
                 presumptuous
                 and
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 went
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               They
               thought
               God
               could
               not
               possibly
               punish
               such
               a
               people
               as
               they
               were
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ;
               they
               could
               easily
               have
               believed
               it
               of
               any
               other
               people
               but
               themselves
               :
               but
               that
               God
               should
               punish
               his
               own
               people
               in
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               Judgement
               should
               begin
               at
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               they
               who
               had
               loved
               to
               be
               called
               by
               his
               Name
               ,
               should
               be
               made
               examples
               to
               all
               other
               Nations
               ;
               this
               seemed
               so
               harsh
               and
               incredible
               that
               by
               no
               means
               could
               they
               entertain
               it
               .
               But
               God
               and
               Wise
               men
               too
               thought
               otherwise
               of
               them
               than
               they
               did
               of
               themselves
               :
               they
               could
               not
               but
               see
               an
               outward
               shew
               of
               Religion
               joyned
               with
               a
               deep
               and
               subtil
               hypocrisie
               ;
               there
               being
               among
               them
               an
               heap
               of
               pride
               and
               luxury
               ,
               of
               fraud
               and
               injustice
               ,
               of
               sedition
               and
               faction
               gilded
               over
               with
               a
               fair
               shew
               of
               greater
               zeal
               for
               God
               and
               his
               Glory
               :
               which
               that
               impartial
               Historian
               (
               as
               one
               who
               knew
               them
               well
               )
               hath
               described
               at
               large
               :
               and
               although
               
               they
               could
               not
               believe
               that
               such
               heavy
               Judgements
               should
               befall
               them
               ,
               yet
               others
               did
               not
               only
               believe
               ,
               but
               tremble
               at
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Who
               among
               all
               the
               Citizens
               of
               London
               could
               have
               been
               perswaded
               ,
               but
               the
               day
               before
               the
               Fire
               brake
               out
               ,
               nay
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               Flames
               for
               near
               a
               day
               together
               ,
               that
               ever
               in
               four
               dayes
               time
               ,
               not
               a
               fourth
               part
               of
               the
               City
               should
               be
               left
               standing
               ?
               For
               when
               were
               they
               ever
               more
               secure
               and
               inapprehensive
               of
               their
               danger
               than
               at
               this
               time
               ?
               they
               had
               not
               been
               long
               returned
               to
               their
               Houses
               ,
               which
               the
               Plague
               had
               driven
               them
               
               from
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               hoped
               to
               make
               some
               amends
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               Trade
               before
               ;
               but
               they
               returned
               home
               with
               the
               same
               sins
               they
               carried
               away
               with
               them
               ;
               like
               new
               Moons
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               new
               face
               and
               appearance
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               spots
               remained
               still
               :
               or
               it
               
               may
               be
               ,
               increased
               by
               that
               scumm
               they
               had
               gathered
               in
               the
               
               Countries
               where
               they
               had
               been
               .
               Like
               Beasts
               of
               prey
               that
               had
               been
               chained
               up
               so
               long
               till
               they
               were
               hunger-bitten
               ,
               when
               they
               once
               got
               loose
               they
               ran
               with
               that
               violence
               and
               greediness
               to
               their
               wayes
               of
               gain
               ,
               as
               though
               nothing
               could
               ever
               satisfie
               them
               .
               But
               that
               which
               betrayed
               them
               to
               so
               much
               security
               ,
               was
               their
               late
               deliverance
               from
               so
               sweeping
               a
               Judgement
               as
               the
               Plague
               had
               been
               to
               the
               City
               and
               Suburbs
               of
               it
               :
               they
               could
               by
               no
               means
               think
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               all
               so
               lately
               escaped
               the
               Grave
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               it self
               should
               be
               so
               near
               being
               buried
               in
               its
               own
               ruines
               ;
               that
               the
               Fire
               which
               had
               missed
               their
               blood
               ,
               should
               seize
               upon
               
               their
               houses
               ;
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               other
               way
               to
               purge
               the
               infected
               air
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Flames
               of
               the
               whole
               City
               .
               Thus
               when
               the
               Mariners
               have
               newly
               escaped
               a
               wreck
               at
               Sea
               ,
               the
               fears
               of
               which
               have
               a
               long
               time
               deprived
               them
               of
               their
               wonted
               rest
               ,
               they
               think
               they
               may
               securely
               lye
               down
               and
               sleep
               ,
               till
               it
               may
               be
               another
               storm
               overtake
               and
               sink
               them
               .
               We
               see
               then
               there
               is
               neither
               piety
               nor
               wisdom
               in
               so
               much
               security
               when
               a
               great
               danger
               is
               over
               ,
               for
               we
               know
               not
               but
               that
               very
               security
               it self
               may
               provoke
               God
               to
               send
               a
               greater
               .
               And
               no
               kind
               of
               Judgements
               are
               so
               dreadful
               and
               amazing
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               come
               most
               unexpectly
               
               upon
               men
               ;
               for
               these
               betray
               the
               succours
               which
               reason
               offers
               ,
               they
               insatuate
               mens
               councils
               ,
               weaken
               their
               courage
               ,
               and
               deprive
               them
               of
               that
               presence
               of
               mind
               which
               is
               necessary
               at
               such
               a
               time
               for
               their
               own
               and
               the
               publick
               interest
               .
               And
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               to
               let
               us
               know
               how
               severe
               such
               a
               Judgement
               must
               be
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               upon
               men
               in
               so
               sudden
               and
               unexpected
               a
               manner
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               severity
               of
               it
               lyes
               further
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               surely
               that
               was
               very
               great
               which
               consumed
               four
               Cities
               to
               nothing
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               God
               did
               
                 pluere
                 Gehennam
                 de
                 Coelo
              
               as
               one
               expresses
               
               it
               ,
               rained
               down
               
                 Hell-fire
                 upon
              
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               some
               think
               is
               called
               the
               a
               
                 vengeance
                 of
                 eternal
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 in
              
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 suffer
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               
                 a
                 Fire
              
               which
               consumed
               ,
               till
               there
               was
               nothing
               left
               to
               be
               consumed
               by
               it
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               those
               wicked
               persons
               did
               justly
               suffer
               the
               
                 vengeance
                 of
                 an
                 eternal
                 fire
              
               in
               another
               life
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostle
               seems
               to
               set
               out
               and
               paint
               forth
               to
               us
               that
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               and
               violence
               of
               that
               fire
               which
               destroyed
               those
               Cities
               ;
               and
               it
               would
               be
               harsh
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               were
               involved
               in
               that
               common
               calamity
               (
               who
               yet
               were
               innocent
               as
               
               to
               the
               great
               abominations
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Infants
               there
               destroyed
               )
               must
               be
               immediately
               sentenced
               to
               eternal
               misery
               .
               But
               although
               God
               since
               that
               perpetual
               monument
               of
               his
               justice
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               those
               Cities
               hath
               not
               by
               such
               an
               
               immediate
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               consumed
               and
               razed
               out
               the
               very
               
               foundations
               of
               other
               Cities
               ;
               yet
               at
               sometimes
               there
               are
               fires
               which
               break
               out
               and
               rage
               with
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               violence
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               yield
               to
               those
               attempts
               for
               quenching
               them
               ,
               which
               at
               other
               times
               may
               be
               attended
               with
               great
               success
               .
               Such
               might
               that
               great
               fire
               in
               Rome
               be
               in
               
               Nero's
               time
               ,
               which
               whether
               begun
               casually
               ,
               or
               by
               design
               (
               which
               was
               disputed
               then
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               about
               others
               since
               )
               did
               presently
               spread
               it self
               with
               greater
               speed
               over
               the
               Cirque
               (
               as
               the
               a
               Historian
               tells
               us
               )
               than
               the
               Wind
               it self
               ,
               and
               never
               left
               burning
               ,
               till
               of
               fourteen
               Regions
               in
               Rome
               ,
               but
               four
               were
               left
               entire
               .
               Such
               might
               that
               be
               in
               the
               Emperour
               
               Titus
               his
               time
               ,
               which
               lasted
               three
               dayes
               and
               nights
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               irresistible
               in
               its
               fury
               ,
               that
               the
               Historian
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 certainly
              
               
               
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 ordinary
                 fire
              
               .
               Such
               might
               that
               be
               in
               the
               same
               City
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Commodus
               ,
               which
               though
               all
               the
               art
               and
               industry
               imaginable
               were
               used
               for
               the
               quenching
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               burnt
               ,
               till
               it
               had
               consumed
               besides
               the
               Temple
               of
               Peace
               ,
               the
               fairest
               Houses
               and
               Palaces
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               the
               Historians
               attribute
               to
               more
               than
               natural
               causes
               .
               Such
               
               might
               that
               be
               (
               which
               comes
               the
               nearest
               of
               any
               I
               have
               met
               with
               ,
               to
               that
               Fire
               we
               this
               day
               lament
               the
               effects
               of
               )
               I
               mean
               that
               
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               which
               happened
               b
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               465.
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               September
               ;
               it
               brake
               forth
               by
               the
               water
               side
               ,
               and
               raged
               with
               that
               horrible
               fury
               for
               four
               dayes
               together
               ,
               that
               it
               burnt
               down
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               little
               capable
               of
               resistance
               ,
               that
               as
               c
               Evagrius
               tells
               us
               ,
               the
               strongest
               Houses
               were
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 like
                 so
                 much
                 dryed
                 stubble
                 before
                 it
              
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               the
               whole
               City
               was
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 and
                 doleful
                 spectacle
              
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               d
               Baronius
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 city
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 accounted
                 the
                 wonder
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 ma●…
                 like
                 unto
              
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
               Such
               likewise
               
               might
               those
               two
               great
               Fires
               have
               been
               which
               have
               formerly
               burnt
               down
               great
               part
               of
               the
               then
               City
               of
               London
               ;
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               come
               near
               the
               dreadfulness
               of
               this
               ,
               considering
               how
               much
               bigger
               the
               habitations
               of
               the
               City
               were
               now
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               greater
               the
               riches
               of
               it
               then
               could
               be
               imagined
               at
               those
               times
               .
               How
               great
               must
               we
               conceive
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Fire
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               which
               having
               at
               first
               gotten
               a
               head
               where
               there
               was
               little
               means
               of
               resisting
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               fuel
               to
               increase
               it
               ;
               from
               thence
               it
               spead
               it self
               both
               with
               and
               against
               the
               wind
               ;
               till
               it
               had
               gained
               so
               considerable
               a
               force
               ,
               that
               it
               despised
               all
               the
               resistance
               
               could
               be
               made
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               buildings
               which
               stood
               in
               its
               way
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               had
               once
               subdued
               the
               strongest
               and
               the
               tallest
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               then
               roared
               like
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               made
               its
               way
               through
               all
               the
               lesser
               obstacles
               ,
               and
               
               might
               have
               gone
               on
               so
               far
               ,
               till
               it
               had
               laid
               this
               City
               level
               with
               
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               had
               not
               he
               who
               sets
               the
               bounds
               to
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 thus
                 far
                 shalt
                 thou
                 go
                 and
                 no
                 farther
                 ,
              
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               it
               in
               those
               places
               which
               were
               as
               ready
               to
               have
               yielded
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               rage
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               any
               which
               had
               been
               consumed
               before
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               severity
               of
               it
               will
               yet
               more
               appear
               from
               all
               
                 the
                 dread
                 ful
                 circumstances
                 which
                 attend
                 and
                 follow
                 it
                 .
              
               Could
               you
               suppose
               your selves
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               Cities
               which
               were
               consumed
               by
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               it
               had
               seized
               upon
               their
               dwellings
               ,
               O
               what
               cryes
               and
               lamentations
               ,
               what
               yellings
               and
               
               shriekings
               might
               ye
               then
               have
               heard
               among
               them
               !
               We
               may
               well
               think
               how
               dreadful
               those
               were
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               but
               consider
               how
               sad
               the
               circumstances
               were
               of
               the
               Fare
               we
               mourn
               for
               this
               day
               .
               When
               it
               began
               like
               Sampson
               to
               break
               in
               pieces
               all
               the
               means
               of
               resisting
               it
               ,
               and
               carried
               before
               it
               not
               only
               the
               Gates
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               and
               most
               
                 magnificent
                 structures
              
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               what
               horrour
               and
               confusion
               may
               we
               then
               imagine
               had
               seized
               upon
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Citizens
               ;
               what
               distraction
               in
               their
               Councils
               ,
               what
               paleness
               in
               their
               countenances
               ,
               what
               pantings
               at
               their
               hearts
               ,
               what
               an
               universal
               consternation
               might
               have
               been
               then
               
               seen
               upon
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ?
               But
               O
               the
               sighs
               and
               tears
               ,
               the
               frights
               and
               amasements
               ,
               the
               miscarriages
               ,
               nay
               the
               deaths
               of
               some
               of
               the
               weaker
               Sex
               at
               the
               terrour
               and
               apprehension
               of
               it
               !
               O
               the
               hurry
               and
               useless
               pains
               ,
               the
               alarms
               and
               tumults
               ,
               the
               mutual
               hinderances
               of
               each
               other
               that
               were
               among
               men
               at
               the
               beholding
               the
               rage
               and
               fury
               of
               it
               !
               There
               we
               might
               have
               seen
               Women
               weeping
               for
               their
               children
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               their
               being
               trod
               down
               in
               the
               press
               ,
               or
               lost
               in
               the
               crowd
               of
               people
               ,
               or
               exposed
               to
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               flames
               ;
               Husbands
               more
               solicitous
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               than
               their
               own
               ;
               the
               Souldiers
               
               running
               to
               their
               Swords
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               more
               need
               of
               Buckets
               ;
               the
               Tradesemen
               loading
               their
               backs
               with
               that
               which
               had
               gotten
               possession
               of
               their
               hearts
               before
               .
               Then
               we
               might
               have
               heard
               some
               complaining
               thus
               of
               themselves
               :
               O
               that
               I
               had
               been
               as
               careful
               of
               laying
               up
               treasures
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               been
               under
               such
               fears
               of
               losing
               them
               as
               now
               I
               am
               !
               If
               I
               had
               served
               God
               as
               faithfully
               as
               I
               have
               done
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               left
               me
               as
               now
               that
               is
               like
               to
               do
               .
               What
               a
               fool
               have
               I
               been
               which
               have
               spent
               all
               my
               precious
               time
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               that
               which
               may
               now
               be
               lost
               in
               an
               hours
               
               time
               !
               If
               these
               flames
               be
               so
               dreadful
               ,
               what
               are
               those
               which
               are
               reserved
               for
               them
               who
               love
               the
               world
               more
               than
               God!
               If
               none
               can
               come
               near
               the
               heat
               of
               this
               Fire
               ,
               who
               can
               dwell
               with
               
                 everlasting
                 burnings
              
               !
               O
               what
               madness
               then
               will
               it
               be
               to
               sin
               
               any
               more
               wilfully
               against
               that
               God
               who
               is
               
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
              
               ,
               
               infinitely
               more
               dreadful
               than
               this
               can
               be
               !
               Farewel
               then
               all
               ye
               deceitful
               vanities
               :
               now
               I
               understand
               thee
               and
               my self
               better
               ,
               O
               bewitching
               world
               ,
               then
               to
               fix
               my
               happiness
               in
               thee
               any
               more
               .
               I
               will
               henceforth
               learn
               so
               much
               wisdom
               to
               lay
               up
               my
               treasures
               there
               where
               neither
               moths
               can
               corrupt
               them
               ,
               not
               Thieves
               steal
               them
               ,
               nor
               Fire
               consume
               them
               .
               O
               how
               happy
               would
               London
               be
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               the
               effect
               of
               her
               flames
               on
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               her
               Inhabitants
               !
               She
               might
               then
               rise
               with
               a
               greater
               glory
               ,
               and
               her
               inward
               beauty
               would
               outshine
               her
               outward
               splendour
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               as
               great
               as
               we
               can
               wish
               or
               imagine
               .
               
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               who
               can
               behold
               her
               present
               ruines
               ,
               without
               paying
               some
               tears
               as
               due
               to
               the
               sadness
               of
               the
               spectacle
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               the
               sins
               which
               caused
               them
               ?
               If
               that
               City
               were
               able
               to
               speak
               out
               of
               its
               ruines
               ,
               what
               sad
               complaints
               would
               it
               make
               of
               all
               those
               impieties
               which
               have
               made
               her
               so
               miserable
               .
               If
               it
               had
               not
               been
               (
               might
               she
               say
               )
               for
               the
               pride
               and
               luxury
               ,
               the
               ease
               and
               delicacy
               of
               some
               of
               my
               Inhabitants
               ,
               the
               covetousness
               ,
               the
               fraud
               ,
               the
               injustice
               of
               others
               ,
               the
               debaucheries
               of
               the
               prophane
               ,
               the
               open
               factions
               and
               secret
               hypocrisie
               of
               two
               many
               pretending
               to
               greater
               sanctity
               ,
               my
               beauty
               had
               not
               been
               thus
               
                 turned
                 into
              
               
               ashes
               ,
               nor
               my
               glory
               into
               those
               ruines
               which
               make
               my
               enemies
               rejoyce
               ,
               my
               friends
               to
               mourn
               ,
               and
               all
               stand
               amazed
               at
               the
               beholding
               of
               them
               .
               Look
               now
               upon
               me
               ,
               you
               who
               so
               lately
               admired
               the
               greatness
               of
               my
               Trade
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               my
               Merchants
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               the
               conveniency
               of
               my
               Churches
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               my
               Streets
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               desolations
               sin
               hath
               made
               in
               the
               earth
               .
               Look
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               then
               tell
               me
               whether
               it
               be
               nothing
               to
               dally
               with
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               mock
               at
               sin
               ,
               to
               slight
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               abuse
               his
               mercies
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               the
               attempts
               of
               Heaven
               to
               reclaim
               a
               people
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               
               to
               remain
               still
               the
               same
               that
               ever
               they
               were
               ?
               Was
               there
               no
               way
               to
               expiate
               your
               guilt
               but
               by
               my
               misery
               ?
               Had
               the
               Leprosie
               of
               your
               sins
               so
               fretted
               in
               my
               Walls
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               cleansing
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               flames
               which
               consume
               them
               ?
               Must
               I
               mourn
               in
               
                 my
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
              
               for
               your
               iniquities
               ,
               while
               you
               are
               so
               ready
               to
               return
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               ?
               Have
               I
               suffered
               so
               much
               by
               reason
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               think
               to
               escape
               your selves
               ?
               Can
               you
               then
               look
               upon
               my
               ruines
               with
               hearts
               as
               heard
               and
               unconcerned
               as
               the
               stones
               which
               lye
               in
               them
               ?
               If
               you
               have
               any
               kindness
               for
               me
               ,
               or
               for
               your selves
               ,
               if
               you
               ever
               hope
               to
               see
               my
               
               breaches
               repaired
               ,
               my
               beauty
               restored
               ,
               my
               glory
               advanced
               ,
               look
               on
               Londons
               ruines
               and
               repent
               .
               Thus
               would
               she
               bid
               her
               Inhabitants
               not
               weep
               for
               her
               miseries
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               own
               sins
               ;
               for
               if
               
                 never
                 any
                 sorrow
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 her
                 sorrow
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               because
               never
               
               any
               sins
               were
               like
               to
               their
               sins
               .
               Not
               as
               though
               they
               were
               only
               
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               have
               brought
               this
               evil
               upon
               her
               ,
               no
               ,
               but
               as
               far
               as
               the
               judgement
               reaches
               ,
               so
               great
               hath
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               sins
               been
               ,
               which
               have
               provoked
               God
               to
               make
               her
               an
               example
               of
               his
               justice
               .
               And
               I
               fear
               the
               effects
               of
               Londons
               calamity
               will
               be
               felt
               all
               the
               Nation
               over
               .
               For
               ,
               considering
               the
               present
               languishing
               condition
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               easie
               matter
               to
               recover
               the
               blood
               and
               spirits
               which
               have
               been
               lost
               by
               this
               Fire
               .
               So
               that
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               sadness
               of
               those
               circumstances
               which
               accompanied
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               or
               those
               which
               respect
               the
               present
               miseries
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               the
               general
               
               influence
               those
               will
               have
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ,
               we
               cannot
               easily
               conceive
               what
               judgement
               could
               in
               so
               critical
               a
               time
               have
               befallen
               us
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               more
               severe
               for
               the
               kind
               and
               Nature
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               this
               hath
               been
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               consider
               it
               
                 in
                 the
                 series
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               We
               see
               by
               the
               Text
               ,
               this
               comes
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               as
               a
               reserve
               ,
               when
               nothing
               else
               would
               do
               any
               good
               upon
               them
               :
               It
               is
               
                 extrema
                 medicina
              
               ,
               as
               a
               St.
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               the
               last
               attempt
               that
               God
               uses
               to
               reclaim
               a
               people
               by
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               Causticks
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               he
               looks
               upon
               the
               wounds
               as
               incurable
               .
               He
               had
               sent
               a
               famine
               before
               ,
               
               v.
               6.
               a
               drought
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
                 blasting
                 and
                 mildew
              
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 War
              
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               .
               And
               when
               none
               of
               these
               would
               work
               that
               effect
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               designed
               for
               ,
               then
               he
               comes
               to
               this
               last
               way
               of
               punishing
               before
               a
               final
               destruction
               ,
               
                 he
                 overthrew
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 overthrown
              
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
               God
               forbid
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               so
               near
               a
               final
               subversion
               ,
               and
               utter
               desolation
               ,
               as
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               were
               ,
               when
               none
               of
               these
               things
               would
               bring
               them
               to
               repentance
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               method
               God
               hath
               used
               with
               us
               seems
               to
               bode
               very
               ill
               in
               case
               
               we
               do
               not
               at
               last
               
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               For
               it
               is
               not
               only
               agreeable
               to
               what
               is
               here
               delivered
               as
               the
               course
               God
               used
               to
               reclaim
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               but
               to
               what
               is
               reported
               by
               the
               most
               faithful
               Hisiorian
               of
               those
               times
               of
               the
               degrees
               and
               steps
               that
               God
               made
               before
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               
                 British
                 Nation
              
               .
               For
               b
               Gildas
               tells
               us
               the
               decay
               of
               it
               began
               by
               
                 Civil
                 Wars
              
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               
                 high
                 discontents
              
               remaining
               as
               the
               consequents
               of
               them
               ,
               after
               this
               an
               
                 universal
                 decay
                 and
                 poverty
              
               among
               them
               ;
               after
               that
               ,
               nay
               during
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               ,
               Wars
               with
               the
               Picts
               and
               Scots
               their
               inveterate
               enemies
               ;
               but
               no
               sooner
               had
               they
               a
               little
               breathing
               
               space
               ,
               but
               they
               return
               to
               their
               luxury
               and
               other
               sins
               again
               ;
               then
               God
               sends
               among
               them
               
                 a
                 consuming
                 Pestilence
              
               ,
               which
               destroyed
               an
               incredible
               number
               of
               people
               .
               When
               all
               this
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               those
               whom
               they
               trusted
               most
               to
               ,
               betrayed
               them
               ,
               and
               
               rebelled
               against
               them
               ,
               by
               whose
               means
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 the
                 Cities
              
               
               
                 were
                 burnt
                 with
                 Fire
              
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Island
               was
               turned
               almost
               into
               
                 one
                 continued
                 flame
              
               .
               The
               issue
               of
               all
               which
               at
               last
               was
               ,
               that
               their
               Country
               was
               turned
               to
               a
               desolation
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Inhabitants
               driven
               out
               ,
               or
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               their
               former
               servants
               ,
               but
               now
               their
               bitter
               enemies
               ,
               possessing
               their
               habitations
               .
               May
               God
               avert
               the
               Omen
               from
               us
               at
               this
               day
               .
               We
               have
               smarted
               by
               
                 Civil
                 Wars
              
               ,
               and
               the
               dreadful
               effects
               of
               them
               ;
               we
               yet
               complain
               of
               
                 great
                 discontents
              
               and
               poverty
               as
               great
               as
               them
               ,
               we
               have
               
                 inveterate
                 enemies
              
               combined
               abroad
               against
               us
               ,
               we
               have
               very
               lately
               suffered
               under
               a
               Pestilence
               as
               great
               almost
               as
               any
               we
               read
               of
               ,
               
               and
               now
               the
               
                 great
                 City
              
               of
               our
               
                 Nation
                 burnt
                 down
                 by
                 a
                 dreadful
                 Fire
                 .
              
               And
               what
               do
               all
               these
               things
               mean
               ?
               and
               what
               will
               the
               issue
               of
               them
               be
               ?
               though
               that
               be
               lockt
               up
               in
               the
               Councils
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               our
               speedy
               amendment
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               our
               ruine
               .
               And
               they
               who
               think
               that
               incredible
               ,
               let
               them
               tell
               me
               whether
               two
               years
               since
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               think
               it
               altogether
               as
               improbable
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               two
               succeeding
               years
               ,
               above
               
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 persons
              
               should
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Plague
               in
               London
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               it self
               should
               be
               burnt
               to
               the
               Ground
               ?
               And
               if
               our
               fears
               
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               our
               sins
               may
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               but
               the
               fore-runners
               of
               greater
               calamities
               ,
               in
               case
               there
               be
               not
               a
               timely
               reformation
               of
               our selves
               .
               And
               although
               God
               may
               give
               us
               some
               intermissions
               of
               punishments
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               he
               may
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Consul
              
               expressed
               it
               ,
               pay
               us
               
                 intercalatae
                 poenae
                 usuram
              
               ,
               that
               which
               may
               make
               amends
               for
               all
               his
               abatements
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               full
               measure
               according
               to
               that
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               
                 pressed
                 down
                 ,
                 shaken
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 over
                 .
              
               Which
               leads
               to
               the
               third
               particular
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Causes
                 moving
                 God
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 severity
                 in
                 his
                 Iudgements
                 ,
              
               
               which
               are
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               sins
               committed
               against
               him
               .
               So
               this
               Prophet
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               account
               of
               all
               Gods
               punishments
               is
               to
               be
               fetched
               from
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Amos
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 three
                 transgressions
                 of
              
               Damascus
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 four
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 turn
                 away
                 the
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 :
              
               so
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 v.
              
               6.
               of
               Tyrus
               ,
               v.
               9.
               of
               
                 Edom
                 ,
                 v.
              
               11.
               of
               
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 Moab
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 Iudah
                 .
                 v.
              
               4.
               and
               at
               last
               
                 Israel
                 .
                 v.
              
               6.
               
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               of
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               threatens
               to
               punish
               them
               for
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               generally
               supposed
               to
               be
               meant
               
               by
               the
               
                 three
                 transgressions
                 and
                 the
                 four
              
               )
               he
               doth
               particularly
               threaten
               to
               send
               a
               fire
               among
               them
               to
               consume
               the
               Houses
               and
               the
               Palaces
               of
               their
               Cities
               .
               So
               to
               Damascus
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               4.
               to
               Gaza
               ,
               v.
               7.
               to
               Tyrus
               ,
               v.
               10.
               to
               Edom
               ,
               v.
               12.
               to
               Ammon
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               to
               Moab
               ,
               ch
               .
               2.
               v.
               2.
               to
               Iudah
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 a
                 fire
                 upon
              
               Judah
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 devour
                 the
                 Palaces
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               :
               and
               Israel
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               .
               This
               is
               a
               judgement
               then
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               comes
               in
               its
               fury
               ,
               gives
               us
               notice
               to
               how
               great
               a
               height
               our
               sins
               are
               risen
               ;
               especially
               when
               it
               hath
               so
               many
               dreadful
               forerunners
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               in
               Israel
               ,
               and
               hath
               had
               among
               our selves
               .
               When
               the
               
                 red
                 horse
              
               hath
               marched
               furiously
               before
               it
               all
               bloody
               with
               the
               effects
               of
               a
               
                 Civil
                 War
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 pale
                 horse
              
               hath
               followed
               after
               the
               other
               with
               Death
               upon
               his
               back
               ,
               and
               the
               Grave
               at
               his
               heels
               ,
               and
               after
               both
               these
               ,
               those
               come
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 mouth
                 issues
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               then
               time
               for
               the
               
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               our
               great
               unhappiness
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               impute
               these
               great
               calamities
               to
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               to
               our
               sins
               ;
               and
               thereby
               we
               hinder
               our selves
               from
               the
               true
               remedy
               ,
               because
               we
               will
               not
               understand
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               distemper
               .
               Though
               God
               hath
               not
               sent
               Prophets
               among
               us
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               for
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               such
               and
               such
               judgements
               upon
               you
               ,
               yet
               where
               we
               observe
               the
               parallel
               between
               the
               sins
               and
               the
               punishments
               agreeable
               with
               what
               we
               find
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               sins
               were
               not
               only
               the
               antecedents
               ,
               but
               the
               causes
               
               of
               those
               punishments
               which
               followed
               after
               them
               .
               And
               that
               because
               the
               reason
               of
               punishment
               was
               not
               built
               upon
               any
               particular
               relation
               between
               God
               and
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               but
               upon
               reasons
               common
               to
               all
               mankind
               ;
               yet
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               greater
               the
               mercies
               were
               which
               any
               people
               enjoyed
               ,
               the
               sooner
               was
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               iniquities
               filled
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               severer
               were
               the
               judgements
               when
               they
               came
               upon
               them
               .
               This
               our
               Prophet
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 You
                 only
                 have
                 I
                 known
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 punish
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               So
               did
               God
               punish
               Tyre
               and
               Damascus
               ,
               as
               well
               
               as
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ;
               but
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               he
               would
               punish
               them
               sooner
               ,
               he
               would
               punish
               them
               more
               severely
               .
               I
               wish
               we
               could
               be
               brought
               once
               to
               consider
               what
               influence
               piety
               and
               vertue
               hath
               upon
               the
               good
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               only
               live
               better
               our selves
               ,
               but
               our
               Kingdom
               and
               Nation
               might
               flourish
               more
               than
               otherwise
               we
               are
               like
               to
               see
               it
               do
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               truth
               hath
               been
               so
               universally
               received
               among
               the
               wise
               Men
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Historians
              
               ,
               though
               of
               no
               very
               severe
               life
               himself
               ,
               yet
               imputes
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 State
              
               ,
               not
               to
               Chance
               or
               Fortune
               ,
               or
               some
               unhidden
               causes
               (
               which
               
               the
               Atheism
               of
               our
               Age
               would
               presently
               do
               )
               but
               to
               the
               general
               looseness
               of
               mens
               lives
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               their
               manners
               .
               And
               it
               was
               the
               grave
               Observation
               of
               one
               of
               the
               bravest
               a
               Captains
               ever
               the
               
                 Roman
                 State
              
               had
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 
                 State
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 stantibus
                 moenibus
                 ,
                 ruentibus
                 moribus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 though
                 their
                 walls
                 were
                 firm
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 manners
                 were
                 decayed
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               our
               misery
               ,
               that
               our
               walls
               and
               our
               manners
               are
               fallen
               together
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               latter
               undermined
               the
               former
               .
               They
               are
               our
               sins
               which
               have
               drawn
               so
               much
               of
               our
               blood
               ,
               and
               infected
               our
               air
               ,
               and
               added
               the
               greatest
               fuel
               to
               our
               flames
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               in
               general
               to
               declaim
               against
               our
               sins
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               search
               out
               particularly
               those
               predominant
               vices
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               boldness
               and
               frequency
               have
               provoked
               God
               thus
               to
               punish
               us
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               have
               hitherto
               observed
               a
               parallel
               between
               the
               Iudgements
               of
               Israel
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               
               and
               our
               own
               :
               So
               I
               am
               afraid
               we
               shall
               find
               too
               sad
               a
               parallel
               between
               
                 their
                 sins
              
               and
               ours
               too
               .
               Three
               sorts
               of
               sins
               are
               here
               spoken
               of
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               causes
               of
               their
               severe
               punishments
               ,
               Their
               
                 luxury
                 and
                 intemperance
              
               ,
               their
               
                 covetousness
                 and
                 oppression
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 contempt
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               doubt
               we
               need
               not
               make
               a
               very
               exact
               scrutiny
               to
               find
               out
               these
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               among
               our selves
               :
               and
               I
               wish
               it
               were
               as
               easie
               to
               reform
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               find
               them
               out
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Luxury
                 and
                 intemperance
              
               ;
               that
               we
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               compellation
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 Kine
                 of
              
               Bashan
               ,
               and
               
               in
               their
               behaviour
               ,
               
                 which
                 say
                 to
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 bring
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 drink
                 .
                 Ye
                 Kine
                 of
              
               Bashan
               ,
               
                 Loquitur
                 ad
                 Principes
                 Israel
                 &
                 Optimates
                 quosque
                 decem
                 Tribuum
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Hierom
               ,
               he
               speaks
               to
               the
               
                 Princes
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 ten
                 Tribes
              
               ;
               Those
               which
               are
               fed
               in
               the
               richest
               pasturés
               ,
               such
               as
               those
               of
               Bashan
               were
               .
               Who
               are
               more
               fully
               described
               by
               the
               Prophet
               in
               this
               sixth
               chapter
               .
               They
               are
               the
               men
               
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 ease
                 in
                 Sion
                 ,
              
               v.
               1.
               
                 they
                 put
                 far
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 ,
              
               v.
               3.
               
                 they
                 lye
                 upon
                 beds
                 of
                 Ivory
                 ,
                 and
                 stretch
                 themselves
                 upon
                 their
                 Couches
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 the
                 Lambs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               
               
                 Calves
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 stall
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
                 they
                 chaunt
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Viol
                 ,
                 and
                 invent
                 to
                 themselves
                 instruments
                 of
                 Musick
                 like
              
               David
               .
               v.
               5.
               
                 they
                 drink
                 Wine
                 in
                 bowls
                 ,
                 and
                 anoint
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 chief
                 oyntments
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 grieved
                 for
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
              
               Joseph
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               they
               minded
               nothing
               but
               ease
               ,
               softness
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               hear
               of
               the
               calamities
               which
               were
               so
               near
               them
               .
               Nothing
               but
               mirth
               ,
               and
               jollity
               ,
               and
               riot
               ,
               and
               feasting
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               consequences
               of
               these
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               or
               heard
               among
               them
               .
               Their
               delicate
               souls
               were
               presently
               
               rufled
               and
               disturbed
               at
               the
               discourse
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               matters
               of
               Courtship
               ,
               address
               and
               entertainment
               .
               Any
               thing
               that
               was
               grave
               and
               serious
               ,
               ●hough
               never
               so
               necessary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               greatest
               importance
               ,
               ●●s
               put
               off
               ,
               as
               Felix
               put
               off
               
               St.
               Paul
               to
               a
               more
               convenient
               time
               :
               especially
               if
               it
               threatned
               
               miseries
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               appeared
               with
               a
               countenance
               sadder
               than
               their
               own
               .
               These
               were
               the
               
                 Kine
                 of
                 Bashan
              
               ,
               who
               were
               full
               of
               ease
               and
               wantonness
               ,
               and
               never
               thought
               of
               the
               day
               of
               slaughter
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               were
               the
               certain
               fore-runner
               of
               .
               Symmachus
               renders
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               others
               apply
               to
               
                 the
                 rich
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Samaria
              
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               we
               may
               take
               it
               in
               either
               sense
               without
               a
               
                 Soloecism
                 .
                 Bring
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 drink
                 ,
              
               which
               as
               St.
               Hierom
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 Ebrietatem
                 significat
                 in
                 vino
                 &
                 luxuria
                 quae
                 statum
                 mentis
                 evertunt
                 ,
                 it
                 implies
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 luxury
                 and
                 intemperance
                 .
              
               It
               is
               observed
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               
               our
               Prophet
               retains
               still
               the
               language
               of
               his
               education
               in
               the
               bluntness
               of
               his
               expressions
               ,
               
                 the
                 great
                 men
              
               that
               lived
               wholly
               at
               their
               ease
               ,
               in
               wantonness
               and
               luxury
               ,
               he
               styles
               like
               
                 the
                 heardsman
                 of
              
               Tekoa
               ,
               
                 the
                 Kine
                 of
              
               Bashan
               .
               That
               he
               thought
               was
               title
               good
               enough
               for
               such
               who
               seemed
               to
               have
               souls
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               had
               .
               And
               hath
               not
               that
               
                 delicata
                 insania
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               Austin
               calls
               it
               ,
               that
               soft
               and
               effeminate
               kind
               of
               madness
               taken
               possession
               of
               too
               many
               among
               us
               ,
               whose
               birth
               and
               education
               designed
               them
               for
               more
               manly
               imployments
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               what
               an
               age
               of
               Luxury
               do
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               when
               instead
               
               of
               those
               noble
               characters
               of
               men
               from
               their
               vertue
               ,
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               courage
               ,
               it
               is
               looked
               on
               among
               some
               as
               a
               mighty
               character
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 eats
                 and
                 drinks
                 well
                 :
                 a
                 character
              
               that
               becomes
               none
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Kine
               of
               Bashan
               in
               the
               literal
               sense
               ,
               for
               surely
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               had
               never
               been
               in
               so
               great
               esteem
               among
               the
               heardsmen
               of
               Tekoa
               .
               A
               character
               which
               those
               Philosophers
               would
               have
               been
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               who
               looked
               upon
               no
               other
               end
               of
               humane
               life
               but
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               in
               order
               to
               that
               ,
               they
               thought
               nothing
               more
               necessary
               than
               temperance
               and
               sobriety
               ;
               but
               whatever
               esteem
               they
               had
               then
               ,
               
               they
               have
               lost
               all
               their
               reputation
               among
               our
               modern
               Epicures
               ,
               who
               know
               of
               no
               such
               things
               as
               pleasures
               of
               
                 the
                 mind
              
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               much
               value
               whether
               they
               had
               any
               faculties
               of
               the
               mind
               or
               no
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               for
               the
               contrivance
               of
               new
               Oaths
               and
               debaucheries
               .
               But
               if
               this
               were
               only
               among
               some
               few
               persons
               ,
               we
               hope
               the
               whole
               Nation
               would
               not
               suffer
               for
               their
               madness
               :
               for
               scarce
               any
               Age
               hath
               been
               so
               happy
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               had
               some
               Monsters
               in
               Morality
               as
               well
               as
               Nature
               .
               But
               I
               am
               afraid
               these
               vices
               are
               grown
               too
               Epidemical
               ;
               not
               only
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               the
               Countries
               too
               ;
               what
               mean
               else
               those
               frequent
               
               complaints
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               more
               general
               than
               the
               causes
               of
               them
               )
               that
               the
               houses
               of
               
                 great
                 men
              
               in
               too
               many
               places
               are
               so
               near
               being
               
                 publick
                 schools
              
               of
               debauchery
               ,
               rather
               than
               of
               piety
               and
               vertue
               ,
               where
               men
               shall
               not
               want
               instructers
               to
               teach
               
               them
               to
               forget
               both
               God
               and
               themselves
               ;
               wherein
               sobriety
               is
               
               so
               far
               from
               being
               accounted
               a
               matter
               of
               honour
               ,
               that
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Persian
               civility
               are
               quite
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               forced
               to
               unman
               themselves
               .
               I
               know
               nothing
               would
               tend
               more
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               or
               the
               advantage
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               if
               once
               these
               publick
               excesses
               were
               severely
               restrained
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               so
               much
               by
               making
               new
               Laws
               ,
               (
               for
               those
               generally
               do
               but
               exercise
               peoples
               Wits
               by
               finding
               out
               new
               evasions
               )
               but
               by
               executing
               old
               ones
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Covetousness
                 and
                 oppression
              
               .
               You
               see
               what
               these
               great
               men
               in
               Samaria
               did
               when
               they
               had
               any
               respite
               from
               their
               excesses
               ,
               
               and
               intemperance
               ,
               then
               wo
               be
               to
               the
               poor
               who
               come
               in
               their
               way
               ;
               
                 Which
                 oppress
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 crush
                 the
                 needy
                 :
              
               v.
               1.
               either
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               violence
               ,
               or
               by
               those
               arts
               and
               devices
               which
               either
               their
               honesty
               or
               poverty
               have
               kept
               them
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               not
               so
               much
               of
               open
               violence
               in
               our
               daies
               ,
               the
               thanks
               are
               due
               to
               the
               care
               of
               our
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               severity
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               whether
               ever
               any
               Age
               produced
               more
               studious
               and
               skilful
               to
               pervert
               the
               design
               of
               Laws
               ,
               without
               breaking
               the
               letter
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               this
               of
               ours
               hath
               done
               .
               Fraud
               and
               injustice
               is
               now
               managed
               with
               
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               artifice
               and
               cunning
               ;
               and
               he
               thinks
               himself
               no
               body
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               cannot
               over-reach
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               discovered
               :
               or
               however
               in
               the
               multiplicity
               and
               obscurity
               of
               our
               Laws
               cannot
               find
               out
               something
               in
               pretence
               at
               least
               to
               justifie
               his
               actions
               by
               .
               But
               if
               appeal
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Courts
               of
               Iudicature
               ,
               what
               arts
               are
               then
               used
               either
               for
               concealing
               or
               hiring
               witnesses
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               their
               Purses
               be
               not
               equal
               ,
               the
               adverse
               party
               may
               overswear
               him
               by
               so
               much
               as
               his
               Purse
               is
               weightier
               than
               the
               others
               .
               I
               heartily
               wish
               it
               may
               never
               be
               said
               of
               us
               ,
               what
               the
               Orator
               once
               said
               of
               
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               a
               
                 Quibus
                 jusjurandum
                 jocus
                 ,
                 testimonium
                 ludus
                 ,
              
               they
               made
               it
               
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 jest
                 and
                 drollery
                 to
                 forswear
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 false
                 testimonies
                 .
              
               But
               supposing
               men
               keep
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               justice
               and
               common
               honesty
               ,
               yet
               how
               unsatiable
               are
               the
               desires
               of
               men
               !
               they
               are
               for
               adding
               
                 house
                 to
                 house
              
               ,
               and
               
                 land
                 to
                 land
              
               ,
               never
               contented
               with
               what
               either
               their
               Ancestors
               have
               left
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               bountiful
               hand
               of
               Heaven
               hath
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               .
               Till
               at
               last
               it
               may
               be
               in
               the
               Prophets
               expression
               
                 for
                 their
                 covetousness
              
               ,
               b
               
                 the
                 stone
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beam
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 timber
                 answer
                 it
              
               ;
               
               i.
               e.
               provoke
               God
               to
               give
               a
               severe
               check
               to
               the
               exorbitant
               and
               boundless
               desires
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               by
               this
               days
               calamity
               .
               Thus
               while
               
                 the
                 City
              
               thought
               with
               c
               
                 Babylon
                 to
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 Lady
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 while
                 she
                 dwelt
                 carelsly
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 else
                 beside
                 me
                 ;
                 evil
                 is
                 come
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 she
                 knows
                 not
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 mischief
                 is
                 fallen
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 desolation
                 is
                 come
                 upon
                 her
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 foresee
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Contempt
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 .
              
               That
               we
               read
               of
               v.
               4.
               where
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               by
               an
               Irony
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
              
               Bethel
               
                 and
                 transgress
              
               ,
               &c.
               he
               knew
               well
               enough
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               let
               God
               or
               the
               Prophet
               say
               what
               they
               pleased
               .
               For
               these
               
                 Kine
                 of
              
               Bashan
               were
               all
               for
               the
               Calves
               of
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               and
               some
               think
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               title
               that
               is
               given
               them
               .
               These
               great
               men
               of
               Samaria
               thought
               it
               beneath
               
               them
               to
               own
               Religion
               any
               further
               than
               it
               was
               subservient
               to
               their
               civil
               interests
               .
               They
               were
               all
               of
               
                 Ieroboams
                 Religion
              
               ,
               who
               looked
               on
               it
               as
               a
               meer
               
                 politick
                 thing
              
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               advance
               his
               own
               designs
               by
               .
               I
               am
               afraid
               there
               are
               too
               many
               at
               this
               day
               who
               are
               secretly
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               a
               piece
               of
               wisdom
               to
               be
               so
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               be
               so
               wise
               to
               deceive
               themselves
               ,
               and
               go
               down
               with
               so
               much
               discretion
               to
               Hell
               !
               These
               are
               the
               Grave
               and
               retired
               Atheists
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               they
               secretly
               love
               not
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               their
               caution
               hinders
               them
               from
               talking
               much
               against
               it
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               sort
               
               of
               men
               much
               more
               common
               than
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               faculties
               of
               whose
               minds
               are
               so
               thin
               and
               aiery
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               bear
               the
               consideration
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               much
               less
               of
               Religion
               ;
               these
               throw
               out
               their
               bitter
               scoffs
               ,
               and
               prophane
               jests
               against
               it
               .
               A
               thing
               never
               permitted
               that
               I
               know
               of
               in
               any
               civilized
               Nation
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               whatsoever
               their
               Religion
               was
               ,
               the
               reputation
               of
               Religion
               was
               always
               preserved
               sacred
               :
               God
               himself
               (
               saith
               Iosephus
               )
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               Iews
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               other
               Gods
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               to
               destroy
               all
               those
               who
               tempted
               them
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               them
               .
               And
               shall
               we
               suffer
               the
               
               most
               excellent
               and
               reasonable
               Religion
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Christian
               ,
               to
               be
               profaned
               by
               the
               unhallowed
               mouths
               of
               any
               who
               will
               venture
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               to
               be
               accounted
               witty
               ?
               If
               their
               enquiries
               were
               deeper
               ,
               their
               reason
               stronger
               ,
               or
               their
               arguments
               more
               perswasive
               ,
               than
               of
               those
               who
               have
               made
               it
               their
               utmost
               care
               and
               business
               to
               search
               into
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               allowed
               a
               fair
               hearing
               ;
               but
               for
               men
               who
               pretend
               to
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               yet
               still
               to
               make
               Religion
               the
               object
               of
               their
               scoffs
               and
               raillery
               ,
               doth
               not
               become
               the
               gravity
               of
               a
               Nation
               professing
               wisdom
               to
               permit
               it
               ,
               muche
               
               less
               the
               sobriety
               of
               a
               people
               professing
               Christianity
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               such
               persons
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               wise
               men
               may
               be
               argued
               out
               of
               a
               Religion
               they
               own
               ,
               but
               none
               but
               Fools
               and
               
                 mad
                 men
              
               will
               be
               droll'd
               out
               of
               it
               .
               Let
               them
               first
               try
               whether
               
               they
               can
               laugh
               men
               out
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               before
               they
               attempt
               
               to
               do
               it
               out
               of
               their
               hopes
               of
               an
               Eternal
               happiness
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               will
               be
               no
               comfort
               to
               them
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               accounted
               Wits
               for
               deriding
               those
               miseries
               which
               they
               then
               feel
               and
               smart
               under
               the
               severity
               of
               :
               it
               will
               be
               no
               mitigation
               of
               their
               flames
               that
               they
               go
               laughing
               into
               them
               ;
               nor
               will
               they
               endure
               them
               the
               better
               because
               they
               would
               not
               believe
               them
               .
               But
               while
               this
               is
               so
               prevailing
               a
               humour
               among
               the
               vain
               men
               of
               this
               Age
               and
               Nation
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               expect
               but
               that
               God
               should
               by
               remarkable
               and
               severe
               judgements
               ,
               seek
               to
               make
               men
               more
               serious
               in
               Religion
               ;
               
               or
               else
               make
               their
               
                 hearts
                 to
                 ake
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 joints
                 to
                 tremble
              
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Belshazzars
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               find
               nothing
               else
               to
               carouse
               in
               but
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               And
               when
               men
               said
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Zephany
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               12.
               
                 that
                 God
                 neither
                 did
                 good
                 nor
                 evil
                 ,
              
               presently
               it
               follows
               ,
               a
               
                 therefore
                 their
                 goods
                 shall
                 become
                 a
                 booty
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 houses
                 a
                 desolation
                 :
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 near
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 and
                 distress
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 wastness
                 and
                 desolation
              
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               with
               us
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               sad
               the
               parallel
               hath
               been
               not
               only
               in
               the
               judgements
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               but
               in
               the
               sins
               likewise
               which
               have
               made
               those
               judgements
               so
               severe
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               severity
               of
               the
               Judgement
               appears
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Causes
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 overthrown
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 God
                 overthrew
              
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
               God
               challenges
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Justice
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               judgement
               here
               in
               the
               world
               .
               b
               
                 Shall
                 there
                 be
                 evil
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 it
                 ?
              
               When
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               punish
               men
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               the
               excution
               of
               his
               justice
               is
               agreeable
               to
               his
               nature
               now
               ,
               as
               it
               
               will
               be
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               We
               all
               know
               that
               he
               may
               do
               it
               if
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 doth
              
               and
               
                 will
                 do
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               we
               know
               withal
               ,
               that
               without
               such
               remarkable
               severities
               ,
               the
               world
               will
               hardly
               be
               kept
               in
               any
               awe
               of
               him
               .
               We
               do
               not
               find
               that
               Love
               doth
               so
               much
               in
               the
               World
               as
               Fear
               doth
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               very
               few
               persons
               of
               tractable
               and
               ingenuous
               spirits
               .
               It
               is
               true
               of
               too
               many
               ,
               what
               c
               Lactantius
               observes
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Nunquam
                 Dei
                 meminerunt
                 ,
                 nisi
                 dum
                 in
                 malis
                 sunt
                 ,
                 they
                 seldom
                 think
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               there
               is
               
               not
               only
               this
               reason
               as
               to
               particular
               persons
               why
               God
               should
               punish
               them
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               as
               to
               Communities
               ,
               and
               Bodies
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               although
               God
               suffers
               wicked
               men
               to
               escape
               punishment
               here
               ,
               as
               he
               often
               doth
               ;
               yet
               he
               is
               sure
               not
               
               to
               do
               it
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               Communities
               of
               men
               can
               
               never
               be
               punished
               but
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               doth
               often
               discover
               it self
               in
               these
               common
               calamities
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               World
               in
               subjection
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               men
               see
               that
               neither
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               Associates
               ,
               nor
               the
               depth
               of
               their
               designs
               ,
               nor
               the
               subtilty
               of
               their
               Councils
               can
               secure
               them
               from
               the
               omnipotent
               arm
               of
               Divine
               Justice
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               determined
               
                 to
                 visit
                 their
                 transgressions
                 with
                 rods
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 their
                 iniquities
                 with
                 stripes
              
               .
               But
               when
               he
               doth
               all
               this
               ,
               yet
               his
               
                 loving
                 kindness
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 utterly
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 :
              
               for
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               his
               Judgements
               
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               remember
               mercy
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               a
               remarkable
               instance
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               for
               when
               God
               was
               overthrowing
               Cities
               ,
               yet
               
                 he
                 pluckt
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 as
                 firebrands
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 :
              
               and
               so
               I
               come
               from
               the
               severity
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               the
               mixture
               of
               his
               mercy
               in
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 ye
                 were
                 as
                 a
                 fire-brand
                 pluckt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 .
              
               That
               notes
               two
               things
               ,
               
                 the
                 nearness
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 unexpectedness
                 of
                 their
                 deliverance
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 nearness
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 quasi
                 torris
                 ,
              
               
               
                 cujus
                 jam
                 magna
                 pars
                 absumpta
                 est
                 ,
              
               as
               some
               Paraphrase
               it
               ;
               
                 like
                 a
                 brand
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 consumed
                 by
                 Fire
              
               ;
               which
               shews
               the
               difficulty
               of
               their
               escaping
               .
               So
               Ioshua
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               
                 brand
                 pluckt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
              
               Zech.
               3.
               2.
               
               And
               to
               this
               St.
               Hierom
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               applies
               that
               difficult
               passage
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 15.
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
              
               noting
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               danger
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               and
               how
               hardly
               they
               they
               should
               escape
               .
               And
               are
               not
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               us
               in
               the
               suburbs
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               whose
               houses
               escaped
               so
               near
               the
               flames
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Firebrands
                 pluckt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 ?
              
               When
               the
               fire
               came
               on
               in
               its
               rage
               and
               sury
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               would
               in
               a
               short
               time
               have
               devoured
               all
               before
               it
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               this
               whole
               City
               ,
               but
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               the
               other
               should
               escape
               untouched
               ,
               is
               (
               all
               circumstances
               considered
               )
               a
               wonderful
               expression
               of
               the
               kindness
               of
               God
               to
               us
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               much
               severity
               .
               If
               he
               had
               suffered
               the
               Fire
               to
               go
               on
               to
               have
               consumed
               the
               remainder
               of
               our
               Churches
               and
               Houses
               ,
               and
               laid
               this
               City
               even
               with
               the
               other
               in
               one
               continued
               heap
               of
               ruines
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 Iust
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 righteous
              
               
               
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 judgements
              
               .
               We
               ought
               rather
               to
               have
               admired
               his
               patience
               in
               sparing
               us
               so
               long
               ;
               than
               complain
               of
               this
               rigour
               of
               his
               Justice
               in
               punishing
               us
               at
               last
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               occasion
               this
               day
               with
               the
               
                 three
                 
                 Children
              
               in
               the
               
                 fiery
                 Furnace
              
               to
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               
               the
               flames
               .
               For
               even
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               London
               themselves
               who
               have
               suffered
               most
               in
               this
               calamity
               ,
               have
               cause
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               escaped
               themselves
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               (
               as
               the
               Iews
               report
               of
               Ioshua
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               when
               thrown
               into
               the
               fire
               by
               the
               Chaldeans
               )
               with
               
                 their
                 cloaths
                 burnt
                 about
                 them
              
               .
               Though
               their
               habitations
               be
               consumed
               ,
               and
               their
               losses
               otherwise
               may
               be
               too
               great
               ,
               yet
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               much
               danger
               by
               the
               flames
               ,
               and
               the
               press
               of
               people
               ,
               so
               very
               few
               should
               suffer
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               owned
               by
               them
               and
               us
               as
               a
               
               miraculous
               Providence
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 not
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 Name
                 be
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 preservation
              
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               heavy
               a
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 unexpectedness
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 deliverance
              
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               saved
               by
               their
               own
               skill
               and
               counsel
               ,
               nor
               by
               their
               strength
               and
               industry
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               who
               by
               his
               mighty
               hand
               did
               
                 pluck
                 them
                 as
                 fire-brands
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 .
              
               Though
               we
               own
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               in
               the
               calamities
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               forget
               his
               mercy
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               unexpectedly
               rescued
               from
               the
               
               fury
               of
               the
               flames
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Palaces
              
               of
               our
               
                 Gratious
                 Soveraign
              
               ,
               the
               residence
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               the
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               the
               Courts
               of
               Iudicature
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               we
               are
               now
               assembled
               and
               several
               others
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               with
               other
               places
               and
               habitations
               to
               receive
               those
               who
               were
               burnt
               out
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               stand
               at
               this
               day
               untouched
               with
               the
               fire
               (
               and
               long
               may
               they
               continue
               so
               )
               ought
               chiefly
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               power
               and
               goodness
               of
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               commands
               the
               
                 raging
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 madness
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               but
               whom
               the
               winds
               and
               the
               flames
               obey
               .
               Although
               
               enough
               in
               a
               due
               subordination
               to
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
              
               can
               never
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               mighty
               care
               and
               industry
               of
               our
               most
               
                 Gracious
                 Soveraign
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Royal
                 Holiness
              
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               presence
               and
               incouragement
               inspired
               a
               new
               life
               and
               vigour
               into
               the
               sinking
               spirits
               of
               the
               Citizens
               ,
               whereby
               God
               was
               pleased
               so
               far
               to
               succeed
               their
               endeavours
               ,
               that
               a
               stop
               was
               put
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               fire
               in
               such
               places
               where
               it
               was
               as
               likely
               to
               have
               prevailed
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               parts
               of
               the
               City
               consumed
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               O
               let
               us
               not
               then
               frustrate
               the
               design
               of
               so
               much
               severity
               
               mixed
               with
               so
               great
               mercy
               :
               let
               it
               never
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               neither
               Judgements
               nor
               Kindness
               will
               work
               upon
               us
               :
               that
               neither
               our
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Pestilence
               which
               
                 walks
                 in
                 darkness
              
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               flames
               which
               shine
               as
               the
               noon-day
               ,
               will
               awaken
               
               us
               from
               that
               Lethargy
               and
               security
               we
               are
               in
               by
               our
               sins
               :
               but
               
               let
               God
               take
               what
               course
               he
               pleases
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               same
               incorrigible
               people
               still
               that
               ever
               we
               were
               .
               For
               we
               have
               cause
               enough
               for
               our
               mourning
               and
               lamentation
               this
               day
               ,
               (
               if
               God
               had
               not
               sent
               new
               calamities
               upon
               us
               )
               that
               we
               were
               no
               better
               for
               those
               we
               had
               undergone
               before
               .
               We
               have
               surfeited
               with
               mercies
               ,
               and
               grown
               sick
               of
               the
               kindness
               of
               Heaven
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               smart
               for
               our
               fulness
               and
               wantonness
               ,
               then
               we
               grew
               sullen
               and
               murmured
               and
               disputed
               against
               providence
               ,
               and
               were
               willing
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               but
               repent
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               reform
               our
               lives
               .
               
               It
               is
               not
               many
               years
               since
               God
               blessed
               us
               with
               great
               and
               undeserved
               blessings
               ,
               which
               we
               then
               thought
               our selves
               very
               thankful
               for
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               had
               been
               really
               so
               ,
               we
               should
               never
               have
               provoked
               him
               who
               bestowed
               those
               savours
               upon
               us
               in
               so
               great
               a
               degree
               as
               we
               have
               done
               since
               .
               Was
               this
               our
               requital
               to
               him
               for
               restoring
               our
               Soveraign
               ,
               to
               rebel
               the
               more
               against
               Heaven
               ?
               Was
               this
               our
               thankfulness
               ,
               for
               removing
               the
               disorders
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               into
               our
               lives
               ?
               Had
               we
               no
               other
               way
               of
               trying
               the
               continuance
               of
               
                 Gods
                 goodness
              
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               exercising
               his
               patience
               
               by
               our
               greater
               provocations
               ?
               As
               though
               we
               had
               resolved
               to
               let
               the
               world
               see
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               a
               more
               unthankful
               and
               disobedient
               people
               than
               the
               Iews
               had
               been
               .
               Thus
               we
               sinned
               with
               as
               much
               security
               and
               confidence
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               had
               blinded
               the
               eyes
               ,
               or
               bribed
               the
               justice
               ,
               or
               commanded
               the
               power
               of
               Heaven
               .
               When
               God
               of
               a
               sudden
               like
               one
               highly
               provoked
               drew
               forth
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               destroying
               Angel
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               cut
               off
               so
               many
               thousands
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               us
               :
               Then
               we
               fell
               upon
               our
               knees
               ,
               and
               begg'd
               the
               mercy
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               our
               Lives
               might
               be
               spared
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               have
               
               time
               to
               amend
               them
               :
               but
               no
               sooner
               did
               our
               fears
               abate
               ,
               but
               our
               devotion
               did
               so
               too
               ,
               we
               had
               soon
               forgotten
               the
               promises
               we
               made
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               distress
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               too
               true
               of
               us
               which
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Revelations
               of
               those
               who
               had
               escaped
               the
               several
               plagues
               which
               so
               many
               had
               been
               destroyed
               by
               .
               a
               
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 killed
                 by
                 these
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 yet
                 repented
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 bands
                 .
              
               For
               if
               we
               had
               not
               greedily
               suckt
               in
               again
               the
               poyson
               we
               had
               only
               laid
               down
               while
               we
               were
               begging
               for
               our
               lives
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               not
               returned
               with
               as
               great
               fury
               and
               violence
               
               as
               ever
               to
               our
               former
               lusts
               ,
               the
               removing
               of
               one
               judgement
               had
               not
               been
               as
               it
               were
               only
               to
               make
               way
               for
               the
               coming
               on
               of
               another
               .
               For
               the
               grave
               seemed
               to
               close
               up
               her
               mouth
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               degrees
               to
               withdraw
               himself
               ,
               that
               
               the
               
                 Fire
                 might
              
               come
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               to
               act
               its
               part
               too
               
               in
               the
               Tragoedy
               our
               sins
               have
               made
               among
               us
               :
               and
               I
               pray
               God
               this
               may
               be
               the
               last
               Act
               of
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               then
               provoke
               God
               to
               find
               out
               new
               methods
               of
               vengeance
               ,
               and
               make
               experiments
               upon
               us
               of
               what
               other
               unheard
               of
               severities
               may
               do
               for
               our
               cure
               .
               But
               let
               us
               rather
               meet
               God
               now
               by
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               returning
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               our
               serious
               humiliation
               for
               our
               former
               sins
               ,
               and
               our
               stedfast
               resolutions
               to
               return
               no
               more
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               .
               That
               ,
               that
               much
               more
               dangerous
               infection
               of
               our
               souls
               may
               be
               cured
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               that
               the
               impure
               flames
               which
               burn
               
               within
               may
               be
               extinguished
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               luxuries
               may
               be
               retrenched
               ,
               our
               debaucheries
               punished
               ,
               our
               vanities
               taken
               away
               ,
               our
               careless
               indifferency
               in
               Religion
               turned
               into
               a
               greater
               seriousness
               both
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               .
               So
               will
               God
               make
               us
               a
               happy
               and
               prosperous
               ,
               when
               he
               finds
               us
               a
               more
               righteous
               and
               holy
               Nation
               .
               So
               will
               God
               succeed
               all
               your
               endeavours
               for
               the
               honour
               and
               interest
               of
               that
               people
               whom
               you
               represent
               .
               So
               may
               he
               add
               that
               other
               Title
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               you
               have
               deserved
               for
               your
               Countries
               good
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               
                 Repairers
                 of
                 the
                 breaches
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               as
               
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               
                 Restorers
                 of
                 paths
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 :
              
               So
               may
               that
               City
               which
               now
               sits
               solitary
               like
               a
               Widow
               ,
               have
               her
               tears
               wiped
               off
               ,
               and
               her
               beauty
               and
               comeliness
               restored
               unto
               her
               .
               Yea
               ,
               so
               may
               her
               present
               ruines
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               now
               lies
               buried
               ,
               be
               only
               the
               fore-runners
               of
               a
               more
               joyful
               resurrection
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               though
               the
               body
               may
               remain
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               qualities
               may
               be
               so
               altered
               ,
               that
               its
               present
               desolation
               may
               be
               only
               the
               putting
               off
               its
               former
               inconveniences
               ,
               weakness
               ,
               and
               deformities
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               rise
               with
               greater
               glory
               ,
               strength
               and
               proportion
               :
               and
               to
               all
               her
               other
               qualities
               ,
               may
               that
               of
               
               incorruption
               be
               added
               too
               ,
               at
               least
               till
               the
               general
               Conflagration
               .
               And
               I
               know
               your
               great
               Wisdom
               and
               Iustice
               will
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               suffered
               by
               the
               ruines
               ,
               may
               not
               likewise
               suffer
               by
               the
               rising
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               City
               may
               not
               be
               laid
               upon
               the
               tears
               of
               the
               Orphans
               and
               Widows
               ,
               but
               that
               its
               foundations
               may
               be
               setled
               upon
               Justice
               and
               Piety
               .
               That
               there
               be
               no
               complaining
               in
               the
               Streets
               for
               want
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               City
               for
               want
               of
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Churches
               for
               want
               of
               a
               settled
               maintenance
               .
               That
               those
               who
               attend
               upon
               the
               service
               of
               God
               in
               them
               may
               never
               
               be
               tempted
               to
               betray
               their
               Consciences
               to
               gain
               a
               livelihood
               ,
               nor
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               factions
               humours
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               live
               among
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               when
               the
               City
               through
               the
               blessing
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               be
               built
               again
               ,
               may
               it
               
               be
               a
               Habitation
               of
               Holiness
               towards
               God
               ,
               of
               Loyalty
               towards
               
               our
               
                 Gratious
                 King
              
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               of
               Iustice
               and
               Righteousness
               towards
               Men
               ,
               of
               Sobriety
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Unity
               among
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               till
               not
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               world
               and
               time
               it self
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               .
               Which
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               grant
               through
               the
               merits
               and
               mediation
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               to
               whom
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               be
               all
               Honour
               and
               Glory
               for
               evermore
               .
               
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               II.
               
               
               
               Preached
               before
               the
               KING
               ,
               MARCH
               13.
               1665
               
               /
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 PROV
                 .
                 XIV
                 .
                 IX
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Fools
                   make
                   a
                   mock
                   at
                   Sin.
                   
                
              
            
             
               WHEN
               God
               by
               his
               infinite
               Wisdom
               had
               contrived
               ,
               
               and
               by
               a
               power
               and
               goodness
               ,
               as
               infinite
               as
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               had
               perfected
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               visible
               world
               ,
               there
               seemed
               to
               be
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               creature
               endued
               with
               reason
               and
               understanding
               ,
               which
               might
               comprehend
               the
               design
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               enjoy
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               and
               employ
               it self
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               his
               power
               .
               The
               Beings
               purely
               intellectual
               were
               too
               highly
               raised
               by
               their
               own
               order
               and
               creation
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Lords
               of
               this
               inferiour
               world
               :
               and
               
               those
               whose
               natures
               could
               reach
               no
               higher
               than
               the
               objects
               of
               sense
               ,
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               discovering
               the
               glorious
               perfections
               of
               the
               great
               Creator
               :
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               the
               fit
               Instruments
               of
               his
               praise
               and
               service
               .
               But
               a
               conjunction
               
               of
               both
               these
               together
               was
               thought
               necessary
               to
               make
               up
               
               such
               a
               sort
               of
               being
               ,
               which
               might
               at
               once
               command
               this
               lower
               world
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               servants
               of
               him
               who
               made
               it
               .
               Not
               as
               though
               this
               great
               fabrick
               of
               the
               world
               were
               meerly
               raised
               for
               man
               to
               please
               his
               fancy
               in
               the
               contemplation
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               exercise
               his
               dominion
               over
               the
               creatures
               designed
               for
               his
               use
               and
               service
               :
               but
               that
               by
               frequent
               reflections
               on
               the
               author
               of
               his
               being
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               power
               and
               goodness
               he
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               greatest
               love
               and
               admiration
               of
               him
               .
               So
               that
               the
               most
               natural
               part
               of
               Religion
               lyes
               in
               the
               grateful
               acknowledgements
               we
               owe
               to
               that
               excellent
               and
               supream
               Being
               ,
               who
               
               hath
               shewed
               so
               particular
               a
               kindness
               to
               man
               in
               the
               creation
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Which
               was
               so
               great
               and
               unexpressible
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               thought
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               so
               much
               pride
               and
               affectation
               of
               a
               greater
               height
               ,
               as
               envy
               at
               the
               felicity
               and
               power
               of
               mankind
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               
                 Apostate
                 spirits
              
               .
               But
               whether
               or
               no
               the
               state
               of
               man
               were
               occasion
               enough
               for
               the
               envy
               of
               the
               Spirits
               above
               ;
               we
               are
               sure
               the
               kindness
               of
               Heaven
               was
               so
               great
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               could
               not
               but
               lay
               an
               indispensable
               obligation
               on
               all
               mankind
               to
               perpetual
               gratitude
               and
               obedience
               .
               For
               it
               is
               as
               easie
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               
               affronts
               and
               injuries
               are
               the
               most
               suitable
               returns
               for
               the
               most
               obliging
               favours
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               duty
               of
               a
               Child
               should
               be
               to
               destroy
               his
               Parents
               ;
               that
               to
               be
               thankful
               for
               kindnesses
               received
               ,
               were
               to
               commit
               the
               unpardonable
               sin
               ;
               as
               that
               man
               should
               receive
               his
               being
               and
               all
               the
               blessings
               which
               attend
               it
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               bound
               to
               the
               most
               universal
               obedience
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               the
               reflection
               on
               the
               author
               of
               his
               being
               ,
               leads
               him
               to
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               his
               duty
               towards
               God
               ,
               so
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               design
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               more
               easily
               acquaint
               him
               
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               duty
               which
               is
               expected
               from
               him
               .
               Had
               man
               been
               designed
               only
               to
               act
               a
               short
               part
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               all
               that
               had
               been
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               had
               been
               only
               to
               express
               his
               thankfulness
               to
               God
               for
               his
               being
               ,
               and
               the
               comforts
               of
               it
               :
               the
               using
               all
               means
               for
               the
               due
               preservation
               of
               himself
               ;
               the
               doing
               nothing
               beneath
               the
               dignity
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               nothing
               injurious
               to
               those
               who
               were
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               himself
               ;
               but
               since
               he
               is
               designed
               for
               greater
               and
               nobler
               ends
               ,
               and
               his
               present
               state
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               state
               of
               tryal
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               future
               happiness
               and
               misery
               ;
               the
               reason
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               meerly
               
               from
               his
               present
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               respect
               ,
               which
               things
               have
               to
               that
               eternal
               state
               he
               is
               designed
               for
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               are
               rooted
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               beings
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               necessary
               consequents
               of
               our
               
               relation
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               our
               expectations
               of
               a
               
               future
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               according
               to
               these
               measures
               ,
               the
               estimation
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               hath
               been
               while
               they
               did
               preserve
               any
               veneration
               for
               God
               or
               themselves
               .
               Wisdom
               and
               folly
               was
               not
               measured
               so
               much
               by
               the
               subtilty
               and
               curiosity
               of
               mens
               speculations
               ,
               by
               the
               fineness
               of
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               the
               depth
               of
               their
               designs
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               endeavours
               to
               uphold
               the
               dignity
               of
               mankind
               ;
               by
               their
               piety
               and
               devotion
               towards
               God
               ;
               by
               their
               sobriety
               and
               due
               Government
               of
               their
               actions
               ;
               by
               the
               equality
               and
               justice
               ,
               the
               charity
               and
               kindness
               of
               their
               dealings
               to
               one
               another
               .
               Wisdom
               was
               but
               another
               name
               for
               
               goodness
               ,
               and
               folly
               for
               sin
               ;
               then
               it
               was
               a
               mans
               glory
               to
               be
               religious
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               prophane
               and
               vitious
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               base
               and
               mean
               :
               then
               there
               were
               no
               Gods
               worshipped
               because
               they
               were
               bad
               ,
               nor
               any
               men
               disgraced
               because
               they
               were
               good
               .
               Then
               there
               were
               no
               Temples
               erected
               to
               the
               meanest
               passions
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               nor
               men
               became
               Idolaters
               to
               their
               own
               infirmities
               .
               Then
               to
               be
               betrayed
               into
               sin
               ,
               was
               accounted
               weakness
               ;
               to
               contrive
               it
               ,
               dishonour
               and
               baseness
               ;
               to
               justifie
               and
               defend
               it
               ,
               infamy
               and
               reproach
               ;
               to
               make
               a
               mock
               at
               it
               ,
               a
               mark
               of
               the
               highest
               folly
               and
               incorrigibleness
               .
               So
               the
               Wise
               man
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               
               assures
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Fools
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               highest
               rank
               and
               degree
               of
               folly
               ,
               
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               well
               for
               us
               in
               the
               Age
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               the
               judgement
               of
               former
               ages
               to
               appeal
               to
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               persons
               in
               them
               whose
               reputation
               for
               wisdom
               is
               yet
               unquestionable
               .
               For
               otherwise
               we
               might
               be
               born
               down
               by
               that
               spightful
               enemy
               to
               all
               vertue
               and
               goodness
               ,
               the
               impudence
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               whether
               they
               shew
               it
               more
               in
               committing
               sin
               ,
               or
               in
               defending
               it
               .
               Men
               whose
               manners
               are
               so
               bad
               ,
               that
               scarce
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               imagined
               worse
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               the
               wit
               they
               
               use
               to
               excuse
               them
               with
               .
               Such
               who
               take
               the
               measure
               of
               mans
               perfections
               downwards
               ,
               and
               the
               nearer
               they
               approach
               to
               beasts
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               think
               themselves
               to
               act
               like
               men
               .
               No
               wonder
               then
               ,
               if
               among
               such
               as
               these
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               be
               laughed
               at
               ,
               and
               no
               sin
               be
               thought
               so
               unpardonable
               ,
               as
               the
               thinking
               that
               there
               is
               any
               at
               all
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               utmost
               they
               will
               allow
               in
               the
               description
               of
               Sin
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               some
               live
               by
               declaiming
               against
               ,
               and
               others
               cannot
               live
               without
               the
               practice
               of
               .
            
             
               But
               is
               the
               Chair
               of
               Scorners
               at
               last
               proved
               the
               only
               chair
               
               of
               Infallibility
               ?
               Must
               those
               be
               the
               standard
               of
               mankind
               ,
               who
               seem
               to
               have
               little
               left
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               but
               laughter
               and
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               ?
               Do
               they
               think
               that
               we
               are
               all
               become
               such
               fools
               to
               take
               scoffs
               for
               arguments
               ,
               and
               raillery
               for
               demonstrations
               ?
               
               He
               knows
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               goodness
               ,
               that
               knows
               not
               
               that
               it
               is
               much
               more
               easie
               to
               laugh
               at
               it
               ,
               than
               to
               practise
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               worth
               the
               while
               
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
                 ,
              
               if
               the
               doing
               so
               would
               make
               nothing
               of
               it
               .
               But
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               does
               not
               vary
               with
               the
               humours
               of
               men
               ;
               sin
               becomes
               not
               at
               all
               the
               less
               dangerous
               because
               men
               have
               so
               little
               Wit
               to
               think
               it
               so
               ;
               nor
               Religion
               the
               less
               excellent
               and
               advantagious
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               the
               greatest
               enemies
               of
               that
               are
               so
               much
               to
               themselves
               too
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               learnt
               to
               despise
               it
               .
               But
               although
               that
               scorns
               to
               be
               defended
               by
               such
               weapons
               whereby
               her
               enemies
               assault
               her
               ,
               (
               nothing
               more
               unbecoming
               the
               Majesty
               
               of
               Religion
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               it self
               cheap
               ,
               by
               making
               others
               laugh
               )
               yet
               if
               they
               can
               but
               obtain
               so
               much
               of
               themselves
               to
               attend
               with
               patience
               to
               what
               is
               serious
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               yet
               a
               possibility
               of
               perswading
               them
               ,
               that
               no
               fools
               are
               so
               great
               as
               those
               who
               laugh
               themselves
               into
               misery
               ,
               and
               none
               so
               certainly
               do
               so
               ,
               as
               those
               
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               if
               our
               authority
               be
               too
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               to
               be
               relyed
               on
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               wherein
               they
               think
               us
               so
               much
               concerned
               (
               and
               so
               I
               hope
               we
               are
               to
               prevent
               the
               ruine
               of
               mens
               souls
               )
               we
               dare
               with
               confidence
               appeal
               to
               the
               general
               sense
               of
               mankind
               
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               present
               debate
               .
               Let
               them
               name
               but
               any
               one
               person
               in
               all
               the
               monuments
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               to
               whom
               but
               the
               bare
               suspicion
               of
               Vice
               was
               not
               a
               diminution
               to
               an
               esteem
               that
               might
               otherwise
               have
               been
               great
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               if
               the
               bare
               suspicion
               would
               do
               so
               much
               among
               even
               the
               more
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               what
               would
               open
               and
               professed
               wickedness
               do
               among
               the
               more
               knowing
               and
               civil
               ?
               Humane
               nature
               retains
               an
               abhorrency
               of
               sin
               ,
               so
               far
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               men
               to
               have
               the
               same
               esteem
               of
               those
               who
               are
               given
               over
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               of
               
               great
               sharpness
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               whose
               natural
               abilities
               may
               not
               exceed
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               yet
               do
               govern
               their
               actions
               according
               to
               the
               strict
               rules
               of
               Religion
               and
               Vertue
               .
               And
               the
               general
               sense
               of
               mankind
               cannot
               be
               by
               any
               thing
               better
               known
               ,
               than
               by
               an
               universal
               consent
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               ways
               whereby
               they
               express
               their
               value
               and
               esteem
               of
               others
               .
               What
               they
               all
               agree
               on
               as
               the
               best
               character
               of
               a
               person
               worthy
               to
               be
               loved
               and
               honoured
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               think
               is
               the
               most
               agreeable
               to
               humane
               nature
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               universally
               thought
               a
               disparagement
               to
               the
               highest
               accomplishments
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               disgrace
               and
               imperfection
               of
               it
               .
               Did
               ever
               any
               yet
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               wicked
               and
               prosane
               themselves
               ,
               seriously
               commend
               another
               person
               for
               his
               rudeness
               and
               debaucheries
               ?
               Was
               any
               mans
               lust
               or
               intemperance
               ever
               reckoned
               among
               
               the
               Titles
               of
               his
               honour
               ?
               Who
               ever
               yet
               raised
               Trophies
               to
               his
               
               vices
               ,
               or
               thought
               to
               perpetuate
               his
               memory
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               ?
               Where
               was
               it
               ever
               known
               ,
               that
               sobriety
               and
               temperance
               ,
               justice
               and
               charity
               were
               thought
               the
               marks
               of
               reproach
               and
               infamy
               ?
               Who
               ever
               suffered
               in
               their
               reputation
               by
               being
               thought
               to
               be
               really
               good
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               wicked
               persons
               do
               inwardly
               esteem
               them
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no.
               By
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               this
               lapsed
               and
               degenerate
               condition
               of
               mankind
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               goodness
               which
               gains
               true
               honour
               and
               esteem
               ,
               and
               nothing
               doth
               so
               effectually
               blast
               a
               growing
               reputation
               ,
               as
               wickedness
               and
               
               vice
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               it
               be
               thus
               with
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               yet
               thought
               to
               have
               too
               much
               partiality
               towards
               goodness
               ,
               we
               may
               much
               more
               easily
               find
               it
               among
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               had
               a
               better
               ground
               for
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               wisdom
               ,
               than
               the
               meer
               vogue
               of
               the
               people
               .
               He
               who
               was
               pronounced
               by
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Oracle
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               wisest
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               was
               the
               person
               who
               brought
               down
               Philosophy
               from
               the
               obscure
               and
               uncertain
               speculations
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               his
               discourses
               recommended
               Vertue
               as
               the
               truest
               wisdom
               .
               And
               he
               among
               the
               
               Iews
               ,
               whose
               a
               
                 soul
                 was
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 shore
                 ,
                 whose
                 wisdom
                 out-went
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 or
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
              
               writes
               a
               Book
               on
               purpose
               to
               perswade
               men
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               real
               wisdom
               ,
               but
               to
               fear
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               :
               that
               sin
               is
               the
               greatest
               folly
               ,
               and
               the
               meaner
               apprehensions
               men
               have
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               infatuated
               by
               the
               temptations
               to
               it
               .
               But
               as
               there
               are
               degrees
               of
               sinning
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               of
               folly
               in
               it
               .
               Some
               sin
               with
               a
               blushing
               countenance
               ,
               and
               a
               trembling
               Conscience
               ;
               they
               sin
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               afraid
               to
               sin
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               act
               of
               it
               they
               condemn
               them
               
               selves
               for
               what
               they
               do
               ;
               they
               sin
               ,
               but
               with
               confusion
               in
               their
               faces
               ,
               with
               horror
               in
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               an
               earthquake
               in
               their
               Consciences
               :
               though
               the
               condition
               of
               such
               persons
               be
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               their
               unquietness
               shews
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               yet
               because
               these
               twitches
               of
               Conscience
               argue
               there
               are
               some
               quick
               touches
               left
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               their
               case
               is
               not
               desperate
               ,
               nor
               their
               condition
               incurable
               :
               But
               there
               are
               others
               who
               despise
               these
               as
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               School
               of
               Wickedness
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               attained
               to
               those
               heights
               of
               impiety
               which
               they
               glory
               in
               :
               such
               who
               have
               subdued
               their
               
               Consciences
               much
               easier
               than
               others
               do
               their
               sins
               ;
               who
               have
               almost
               worn
               out
               all
               the
               impressions
               of
               the
               
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ;
               who
               not
               only
               make
               a
               practice
               ,
               but
               a
               boast
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               defend
               it
               with
               as
               much
               greediness
               as
               they
               
               commit
               it
               :
               these
               are
               the
               men
               ,
               whose
               folly
               is
               manifest
               to
               all
               
               men
               but
               themselves
               ;
               and
               surely
               ,
               since
               these
               are
               the
               men
               ,
               whom
               Solomon
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               describes
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               By
               their
               character
               ,
               as
               Fools
               ,
               and
               ,
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               By
               the
               instance
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
              
               ;
               We
               may
               have
               not
               only
               the
               liberty
               to
               use
               ,
               but
               (
               1.
               )
               To
               prove
               ,
               that
               Name
               of
               reproach
               to
               be
               due
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               shew
               the
               reasonableness
               of
               fastning
               it
               upon
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
              
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               come
               more
               closely
               to
               pursue
               that
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               consider
               another
               sense
               of
               these
               words
               caused
               by
               
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Verb
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               signifies
               to
               deride
               and
               scorn
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               plead
               for
               ,
               and
               excuse
               a
               thing
               with
               all
               the
               arts
               of
               Rhetorick
               (
               thence
               the
               word
               for
               Rhetorick
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               Verb
               here
               used
               )
               according
               to
               which
               sense
               ,
               it
               notes
               all
               the
               plausible
               pretences
               and
               subtle
               extenuations
               which
               wicked
               men
               use
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               evil
               actions
               .
               For
               as
               if
               men
               intended
               to
               make
               some
               recompence
               for
               the
               folly
               they
               betray
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               wit
               they
               employ
               in
               the
               pleading
               for
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               they
               shew
               more
               industry
               and
               care
               in
               ,
               than
               in
               endeavouring
               to
               baffle
               their
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               
               and
               please
               themselves
               in
               their
               folly
               ,
               till
               death
               and
               eternal
               flames
               awaken
               them
               .
               That
               we
               may
               not
               therefore
               seem
               to
               beg
               all
               wicked
               men
               for
               Fool●
               ,
               till
               we
               have
               heard
               what
               they
               have
               to
               say
               for
               themselves
               ,
               we
               shall
               first
               examine
               the
               reasonableness
               of
               their
               fairest
               Pleas
               for
               their
               evil
               actions
               ,
               before
               we
               make
               good
               the
               particular
               impeachment
               of
               folly
               against
               them
               .
               There
               are
               three
               ways
               especially
               whereby
               they
               seek
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               ;
               by
               laying
               the
               blame
               of
               all
               their
               evil
               actions
               ,
               either
               upon
               the
               fatal
               necessity
               of
               all
               events
               ,
               the
               unavoidable
               frailty
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               or
               the
               impossibility
               of
               keeping
               the
               
               Laws
               of
               Heaven
               :
               But
               that
               none
               of
               these
               will
               serve
               to
               excuse
               them
               from
               the
               just
               imputation
               of
               folly
               ,
               is
               our
               present
               business
               to
               discover
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 fatal
                 necessity
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 actions
                 .
              
               Those
               who
               upon
               any
               other
               terms
               are
               unwilling
               enough
               to
               own
               either
               God
               or
               Providence
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               can
               but
               make
               these
               serve
               their
               turn
               to
               justifie
               their
               sins
               by
               ,
               their
               quarrel
               against
               them
               then
               ceaseth
               ,
               as
               being
               much
               more
               willing
               that
               God
               should
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               than
               themselves
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               very
               fears
               of
               a
               Deity
               suggest
               so
               many
               dreadful
               thoughts
               of
               his
               
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 Iustice
              
               ,
               and
               
               Power
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               well
               contented
               to
               have
               him
               wholly
               left
               out
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               suppose
               Man
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               Engine
               ,
               that
               is
               necessarily
               moved
               by
               such
               a
               train
               and
               series
               of
               causes
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               action
               how
               bad
               soever
               that
               is
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               
               it
               was
               any
               more
               possible
               for
               him
               not
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               than
               for
               
               the
               fire
               not
               to
               burn
               when
               it
               pleases
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               farewel
               all
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               in
               mens
               actions
               ;
               farewel
               all
               expectations
               of
               future
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ;
               Religion
               becomes
               but
               a
               meer
               name
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               but
               an
               art
               to
               live
               by
               .
               But
               it
               is
               with
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               the
               other
               arguments
               they
               use
               against
               Religion
               ;
               there
               is
               something
               within
               ,
               which
               checks
               and
               controlls
               them
               in
               what
               they
               say
               :
               and
               that
               inward
               remorse
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               such
               men
               sometimes
               feel
               in
               their
               evil
               actions
               (
               when
               conscience
               is
               forced
               to
               recoil
               by
               the
               foulness
               of
               them
               )
               doth
               effectually
               confute
               their
               own
               hypothesis
               ;
               
               and
               makes
               them
               not
               believe
               those
               actions
               to
               be
               necessary
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               suffer
               so
               much
               in
               themselves
               because
               they
               knew
               they
               did
               them
               freely
               .
               Or
               is
               it
               as
               fatal
               for
               man
               to
               believe
               himself
               free
               when
               he
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               him
               to
               act
               when
               his
               choice
               is
               determined
               ?
               but
               what
               series
               of
               causes
               is
               there
               that
               doth
               so
               necessarily
               impose
               upon
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               all
               mankind
               ;
               It
               seems
               very
               strange
               ,
               that
               man
               should
               have
               so
               little
               sense
               of
               his
               own
               interest
               to
               be
               still
               necessitated
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               actions
               ,
               and
               yet
               torment
               himself
               with
               the
               thoughts
               that
               he
               did
               them
               freely
               .
               Or
               is
               it
               only
               the
               
                 freedom
                 of
                 action
              
               ,
               
               and
               not
               of
               choice
               ,
               that
               men
               have
               an
               experience
               of
               within
               themselves
               ?
               But
               surely
               ,
               however
               men
               may
               subtilly
               dispute
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               ,
               no
               man
               would
               ever
               believe
               himself
               to
               be
               free
               in
               what
               he
               does
               ,
               unless
               he
               first
               thought
               himself
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               in
               what
               he
               determines
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               suppose
               man
               to
               have
               as
               great
               a
               
                 freedom
                 of
                 choice
              
               in
               all
               his
               evil
               actions
               (
               which
               is
               the
               liberty
               we
               are
               now
               speaking
               of
               )
               as
               any
               persons
               assert
               or
               contend
               for
               ,
               we
               cannot
               suppose
               that
               he
               should
               have
               a
               greater
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               now
               he
               hath
               .
               So
               that
               either
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               man
               to
               know
               when
               his
               choice
               is
               free
               ;
               or
               if
               
               it
               may
               be
               known
               ,
               the
               constant
               experience
               of
               all
               evil
               men
               in
               the
               world
               will
               testifie
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               now
               .
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               the
               most
               intemperate
               person
               to
               believe
               ,
               when
               the
               most
               pleasing
               temptations
               to
               lust
               or
               gluttony
               are
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               no
               consideration
               whatever
               could
               restrain
               his
               appetite
               ,
               or
               keep
               him
               from
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               bruitish
               inclinations
               ?
               Will
               not
               the
               sudden
               ,
               though
               groundless
               apprehension
               of
               poyson
               in
               the
               Cup
               ,
               make
               the
               Drunkards
               heart
               to
               ake
               ,
               and
               hand
               to
               tremble
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               fall
               the
               supposed
               fatal
               mixture
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               his
               jollity
               and
               excess
               ?
               How
               often
               have
               persons
               who
               have
               
               designed
               the
               greatest
               mischief
               to
               the
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               of
               others
               ,
               when
               all
               opportunities
               have
               fallen
               out
               beyond
               their
               expectation
               for
               accomplishing
               their
               ends
               ,
               through
               some
               sudden
               thoughts
               which
               have
               surprized
               them
               ,
               almost
               in
               the
               very
               act
               ,
               
               been
               diverted
               from
               their
               intended
               purposes
               ?
               Did
               ever
               any
               yet
               
               imagine
               that
               the
               charms
               of
               beauty
               and
               allurements
               of
               lust
               were
               so
               irresistible
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               knew
               before
               hand
               they
               should
               surely
               dye
               in
               the
               embraces
               of
               an
               adulterous
               bed
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               yet
               withstand
               the
               temptations
               to
               it
               ?
               If
               then
               some
               considerations
               ,
               which
               are
               quite
               of
               another
               nature
               from
               all
               the
               objects
               which
               are
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               may
               quite
               hinder
               the
               force
               and
               efficacy
               of
               them
               upon
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               (
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Iosephs
               resisting
               the
               importunate
               Caresses
               of
               his
               Mistress
               )
               what
               reason
               can
               there
               be
               to
               imagine
               that
               man
               is
               a
               meer
               machine
               moved
               only
               as
               outward
               objects
               determine
               him
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               considerations
               
               of
               present
               fear
               and
               danger
               may
               divert
               men
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               evil
               actions
               ,
               shall
               not
               the
               far
               more
               weighty
               considerations
               of
               eternity
               have
               at
               least
               an
               equal
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               far
               greater
               power
               and
               efficacy
               upon
               mens
               minds
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               everlasting
               misery
               ?
               Is
               an
               immortal
               soul
               and
               the
               eternal
               happiness
               of
               it
               so
               mean
               a
               thing
               in
               our
               esteem
               and
               value
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               not
               deny
               our selves
               those
               sensual
               pleasures
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               which
               we
               would
               renounce
               for
               some
               present
               danger
               ?
               Are
               the
               flames
               of
               another
               world
               such
               painted
               fires
               ,
               that
               they
               deserve
               only
               to
               be
               laughed
               at
               ,
               and
               not
               seriously
               considered
               by
               us
               ?
               
               Fond
               man
               !
               art
               thou
               only
               free
               to
               ruine
               and
               destroy
               thy self
               ?
               a
               strange
               fatality
               indeed
               ,
               when
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               mean
               and
               trivial
               shall
               determine
               thy
               choice
               !
               when
               matters
               of
               the
               highest
               moment
               are
               therefore
               less
               regarded
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               such
               .
               Hast
               thou
               no
               other
               plea
               for
               thy self
               ,
               but
               that
               thy
               sins
               were
               fatal
               ?
               thou
               hast
               no
               reason
               then
               to
               believe
               but
               that
               thy
               misery
               shall
               be
               so
               too
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               ownest
               a
               God
               and
               Providence
               ,
               assure
               thy self
               that
               justice
               and
               righteousness
               are
               not
               meer
               Titles
               of
               
                 his
                 Honour
              
               ,
               but
               the
               real
               properties
               of
               his
               nature
               .
               And
               he
               who
               hath
               appointed
               the
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               of
               the
               great
               
               day
               ,
               will
               then
               call
               the
               sinner
               to
               account
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               all
               his
               other
               sins
               ,
               but
               for
               offering
               to
               lay
               the
               imputation
               of
               them
               upon
               himself
               .
               For
               if
               the
               greatest
               abhorrency
               of
               mens
               evil
               ways
               ,
               the
               rigour
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               the
               severity
               of
               his
               judgements
               ,
               the
               exactness
               of
               his
               justice
               ,
               the
               greatest
               care
               used
               to
               reclaim
               men
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               assurance
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               ruine
               ,
               may
               be
               any
               vindication
               of
               the
               holiness
               of
               God
               now
               ,
               and
               his
               justice
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               we
               have
               the
               greatest
               reason
               to
               lay
               the
               blame
               of
               all
               our
               evil
               actions
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               as
               to
               attribute
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               our
               good
               unto
               himself
               
               alone
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 frailty
                 of
                 humane
                 Nature
              
               :
               those
               who
               find
               themselves
               to
               be
               free
               enough
               to
               do
               their
               souls
               mischief
               ,
               and
               yet
               continue
               still
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               find
               nothing
               more
               ready
               to
               
               plead
               for
               themselves
               ,
               than
               the
               unhappiness
               of
               mans
               composition
               ,
               
               and
               the
               degenerate
               state
               of
               the
               world
               .
               If
               God
               had
               designed
               (
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               )
               that
               man
               should
               lead
               a
               life
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               why
               did
               he
               confine
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               to
               a
               body
               so
               apt
               to
               taint
               and
               pollute
               it
               ?
               But
               who
               art
               thou
               O
               man
               ,
               that
               thus
               findest
               fault
               with
               thy
               Maker
               ?
               Was
               not
               his
               kindness
               the
               greater
               ,
               in
               not
               only
               giving
               thee
               a
               soul
               capable
               of
               enjoying
               himself
               ,
               but
               such
               an
               habitation
               for
               it
               here
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               curiosity
               of
               its
               contrivance
               ,
               the
               number
               and
               usefulness
               of
               its
               parts
               ,
               might
               be
               a
               perpetual
               and
               domestick
               testimony
               of
               the
               wisdom
               of
               its
               Maker
               ?
               Was
               not
               such
               a
               conjunction
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               
               necessary
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               dominion
               which
               God
               designed
               man
               for
               ,
               over
               the
               creatures
               endued
               only
               with
               sense
               and
               motion
               ?
               And
               if
               we
               suppose
               this
               life
               to
               be
               a
               state
               of
               tryal
               in
               order
               to
               a
               better
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               all
               reason
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               )
               what
               can
               be
               imagined
               more
               proper
               to
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               the
               soul
               constantly
               employed
               in
               the
               government
               of
               those
               sensual
               inclinations
               which
               arise
               from
               the
               body
               ?
               In
               the
               doing
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               proper
               exercise
               of
               that
               vertue
               consists
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               the
               condition
               of
               future
               happiness
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               such
               a
               composition
               ,
               the
               difference
               could
               never
               have
               been
               seen
               between
               
               good
               and
               bad
               men
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               between
               those
               who
               maintain
               the
               Empire
               of
               reason
               ,
               assisted
               by
               the
               motives
               of
               Religion
               ,
               over
               all
               the
               inferiour
               faculties
               ,
               and
               such
               who
               dethrone
               their
               souls
               and
               make
               them
               slaves
               to
               every
               lust
               that
               will
               command
               them
               .
               And
               if
               men
               willingly
               subject
               themselves
               to
               that
               which
               they
               were
               born
               to
               rule
               ,
               they
               have
               none
               to
               blame
               but
               themselves
               for
               it
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               any
               excuse
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               this
               ,
               through
               the
               degeneracy
               of
               mankind
               ,
               is
               grown
               the
               common
               custom
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               unless
               that
               be
               in
               it self
               so
               great
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               resisting
               the
               power
               of
               it
               .
               If
               God
               
               had
               commanded
               us
               to
               comply
               with
               all
               the
               customs
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               be
               
                 sober
                 ,
                 righteous
              
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               lived
               in
               another
               age
               than
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               to
               have
               excused
               these
               two
               commands
               from
               a
               palpable
               contradiction
               .
               But
               instead
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               hath
               forewarned
               us
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               led
               aside
               by
               the
               soft
               and
               easie
               compliances
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               are
               sensible
               of
               our
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               have
               all
               reason
               to
               be
               )
               he
               hath
               offered
               us
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               of
               that
               Spirit
               of
               his
               ,
               a
               
                 which
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 World.
              
               He
               hath
               promised
               us
               those
               weapons
               
               whereby
               we
               may
               withstand
               the
               torrent
               of
               wickedness
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               far
               greater
               success
               than
               the
               old
               b
               Gauls
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               in
               the
               inundations
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               whose
               custom
               was
               to
               be
               drowned
               with
               their
               arms
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               But
               it
               will
               
               be
               the
               greater
               folly
               in
               us
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               not
               only
               
               sufficient
               means
               of
               resistance
               ,
               but
               we
               understand
               the
               danger
               before
               hand
               .
               If
               we
               once
               forsake
               the
               strict
               rules
               of
               Religion
               and
               goodness
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               yield
               our selves
               to
               whatever
               hath
               got
               retainers
               enough
               to
               set
               up
               for
               a
               custom
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               where
               we
               begin
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               where
               we
               shall
               make
               an
               end
               .
               For
               every
               fresh
               assault
               makes
               the
               breach
               wider
               ,
               at
               which
               more
               enemies
               may
               come
               in
               still
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               we
               find
               our selves
               under
               their
               power
               ,
               we
               are
               contented
               for
               our
               own
               ease
               to
               call
               them
               Friends
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               unhappy
               consequence
               of
               too
               easie
               yielding
               at
               first
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               the
               greatest
               slavery
               to
               sin
               
               be
               accounted
               but
               good
               humour
               ,
               and
               a
               gentile
               compliance
               with
               the
               fashions
               of
               the
               world
               .
               So
               that
               when
               men
               are
               perswaded
               ,
               either
               through
               fear
               ,
               or
               too
               great
               easiness
               to
               disuse
               that
               strict
               eye
               which
               they
               had
               before
               to
               their
               actions
               ,
               it
               oft-times
               falls
               out
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               with
               the
               Souldier
               in
               the
               a
               
                 Roman
                 History
              
               ,
               who
               blinded
               his
               eye
               so
               long
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               would
               have
               used
               it
               again
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               .
               And
               when
               custom
               hath
               by
               degrees
               taken
               away
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               from
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               they
               grow
               as
               hard
               as
               
                 (
                 b
                 )
                 Herodotus
              
               tells
               
               us
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               old
               Egyptians
               were
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               
               Sun
               ,
               that
               nothing
               would
               ever
               enter
               them
               .
               If
               men
               will
               with
               Nebuchadnezzar
               herd
               with
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               their
               reason
               departs
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               they
               grow
               as
               savage
               as
               the
               company
               they
               keep
               .
               So
               powerful
               a
               thing
               is
               Custom
               to
               debauch
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               so
               easily
               do
               the
               greatest
               vices
               by
               degrees
               obtain
               admission
               into
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               being
               retainers
               to
               the
               common
               infirmities
               of
               humane
               nature
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               phrase
               ,
               through
               the
               power
               of
               self-flattery
               ,
               and
               mens
               ignorance
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               moral
               actions
               ,
               made
               to
               be
               of
               so
               large
               and
               comprehensive
               a
               sense
               that
               the
               most
               
               wilful
               violations
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               such
               which
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               us
               do
               exclude
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               it
               ,
               do
               find
               (
               rather
               than
               make
               )
               friends
               enough
               to
               shelter
               themselves
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               them
               .
               But
               such
               a
               protection
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               neither
               allowed
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               will
               ever
               secure
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               without
               a
               hearty
               and
               sincere
               repentance
               ,
               from
               the
               arrest
               of
               divine
               justice
               ;
               which
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               call
               the
               world
               to
               an
               account
               of
               their
               actions
               will
               make
               no
               defalcations
               at
               all
               for
               the
               power
               of
               custom
               ,
               or
               common
               practice
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 the
                 Command
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               When
               neither
               of
               the
               former
               pleas
               will
               effect
               their
               design
               ,
               but
               notwithstanding
               the
               pretended
               
                 necessity
                 of
                 humane
                 actions
              
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               than
               pretended
               
                 common
                 practice
                 
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               their
               Consciences
               still
               fly
               in
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               
               them
               sharply
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               mighty
               rage
               and
               fury
               they
               charge
               God
               himself
               with
               Tyranny
               in
               laying
               impossible
               Laws
               upon
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
               But
               if
               we
               either
               consider
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               command
               ,
               or
               the
               promises
               which
               accompany
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               large
               experience
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               we
               shall
               easily
               discover
               that
               this
               pretence
               is
               altogether
               as
               unreasonable
               as
               either
               of
               the
               foregoing
               .
               For
               what
               is
               it
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               men
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               future
               happiness
               which
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               is
               judged
               impossible
               ?
               Is
               it
               for
               men
               to
               a
               
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ?
              
               for
               that
               was
               the
               end
               of
               
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               do
               so
               :
               but
               who
               thinks
               it
               impossible
               to
               avoid
               the
               occasions
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               not
               to
               defraud
               ,
               or
               injure
               his
               neighbours
               ,
               or
               to
               pay
               that
               reverence
               and
               sincere
               devotion
               to
               God
               which
               we
               owe
               unto
               him
               ?
               
                 Is
                 it
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 ?
              
               yet
               that
               hath
               been
               judged
               by
               strangers
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               a
               most
               exact
               measure
               of
               humane
               conversation
               ;
               Is
               it
               
                 to
                 maintain
                 an
                 universal
                 kindness
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 men
                 ?
              
               that
               indeed
               is
               the
               great
               excellency
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               it
               so
               strictly
               requires
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               be
               impossible
               ,
               farewell
               all
               
                 good
                 nature
              
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               I
               suppose
               
               few
               will
               own
               this
               charge
               ,
               lest
               theirs
               be
               suspected
               .
               Is
               it
               
                 to
                 be
                 patient
                 under
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 moderate
                 in
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 circumspect
                 in
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 contented
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 ?
              
               yet
               these
               are
               things
               which
               those
               have
               pretended
               to
               who
               never
               owned
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               surely
               they
               never
               thought
               them
               impossible
               .
               Is
               it
               
                 to
                 be
                 charitable
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 compassionate
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 misery
                 ?
              
               is
               it
               
                 to
                 be
                 frequent
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 forgive
                 our
                 enemies
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 God
                 will
                 forgive
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               There
               are
               very
               few
               among
               us
               but
               will
               say
               they
               do
               
               all
               these
               things
               already
               ,
               and
               therefore
               surely
               they
               do
               not
               think
               them
               impossible
               .
               The
               like
               answer
               I
               might
               give
               to
               all
               the
               other
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               till
               we
               come
               to
               the
               
                 denying
                 ungodliness
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
              
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               these
               too
               ,
               if
               we
               charge
               men
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               either
               deny
               their
               committing
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               say
               they
               have
               kept
               the
               command
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               confess
               it
               ,
               they
               promise
               amendment
               for
               the
               future
               ;
               but
               in
               neither
               respect
               can
               they
               be
               said
               to
               think
               the
               command
               impossible
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               their
               own
               mouths
               will
               condemn
               them
               when
               they
               charge
               God
               with
               laying
               impossible
               Laws
               on
               mankind
               .
               But
               if
               we
               enquire
               
               further
               then
               into
               the
               judgements
               of
               those
               (
               who
               it
               may
               be
               never
               concerned
               themselves
               so
               much
               about
               the
               precepts
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               as
               to
               try
               whether
               they
               had
               any
               power
               to
               observe
               them
               or
               not
               )
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               we
               yield
               them
               more
               (
               than
               ,
               it
               
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               enquire
               after
               ,
               though
               they
               ought
               
               to
               do
               it
               )
               viz.
               that
               without
               the
               
                 assistance
                 of
                 divine
                 grace
              
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               do
               it
               :
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               unlimited
               nature
               of
               divine
               goodness
               and
               the
               exceeding
               riches
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               that
               (
               knowing
               the
               weakness
               and
               degeneracy
               of
               humane
               Nature
               when
               he
               gave
               these
               commands
               to
               men
               )
               he
               makes
               a
               large
               and
               free
               offer
               of
               assistance
               to
               all
               those
               who
               are
               so
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               infirmity
               as
               to
               beg
               it
               of
               him
               .
               And
               can
               men
               then
               say
               the
               command
               is
               impossible
               when
               he
               hath
               promised
               an
               assistance
               suitable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               duty
               and
               the
               infirmities
               of
               men
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               acknowledged
               that
               some
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               Christianity
               
               are
               very
               difficult
               to
               us
               now
               ;
               let
               us
               consider
               by
               what
               means
               he
               hath
               sweetned
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               .
               Will
               not
               the
               proposal
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               reward
               ,
               make
               us
               swallow
               some
               more
               than
               ordinary
               hardships
               that
               we
               might
               enjoy
               it
               ?
               hath
               he
               not
               made
               use
               of
               the
               most
               obliging
               motives
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               what
               he
               requires
               ,
               by
               the
               infinite
               discovery
               of
               his
               own
               love
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               what
               then
               is
               wanting
               ,
               but
               only
               setting
               our selves
               to
               the
               serious
               obedience
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               commands
               not
               only
               not
               impossible
               ,
               but
               easie
               to
               us
               ?
               But
               our
               grand
               fault
               is
               ,
               we
               make
               impossibilities
               
               our selves
               where
               we
               find
               none
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               complain
               of
               them
               :
               we
               are
               first
               resolved
               not
               to
               practise
               the
               commands
               ,
               and
               then
               nothing
               more
               easie
               than
               to
               find
               fault
               with
               them
               :
               we
               first
               pass
               sentence
               ,
               and
               then
               examine
               evidences
               ;
               first
               condemn
               ,
               and
               then
               enquire
               into
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               Yet
               surely
               none
               of
               these
               things
               can
               be
               accounted
               impossible
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               done
               by
               all
               those
               who
               have
               been
               sincere
               and
               hearty
               Christians
               ;
               and
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               think
               all
               guilty
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               who
               have
               professed
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Nay
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               
               only
               done
               them
               ,
               but
               professed
               to
               have
               that
               joy
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               mind
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               exchange
               for
               all
               the
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               of
               the
               world
               .
               These
               were
               the
               men
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               were
               patient
               ,
               but
               rejoyced
               in
               sufferings
               ;
               who
               accounted
               it
               their
               honour
               and
               glory
               to
               endure
               any
               thing
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               Religion
               ;
               who
               were
               so
               assured
               of
               a
               future
               happiness
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               valued
               Martyrdoms
               above
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               .
               But
               God
               be
               thanked
               ,
               we
               may
               hope
               to
               come
               to
               Heaven
               on
               easier
               terms
               than
               these
               ,
               or
               else
               many
               others
               might
               never
               come
               thither
               ,
               besides
               those
               who
               think
               
               to
               make
               this
               a
               pretence
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
               that
               now
               when
               with
               encouragement
               and
               honour
               we
               may
               practise
               our
               Religion
               ,
               the
               commands
               of
               it
               are
               thought
               impossible
               by
               them
               .
               Thus
               we
               have
               made
               good
               the
               general
               Charge
               here
               implyed
               against
               wicked
               
               men
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               called
               Fools
               ,
               by
               examining
               the
               most
               
               plausible
               pretences
               they
               bring
               for
               themselves
               .
            
             
               I
               now
               come
               to
               the
               particular
               impeachment
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
                 .
              
               And
               that
               I
               shall
               prove
               especially
               by
               two
               things
               :
               1.
               
               Because
               this
               argues
               
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 wickedness
              
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               betrays
               the
               
                 greatest
                 weakness
                 of
                 judgement
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 consideration
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               argues
               
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 wickedness
              
               .
               If
               to
               sin
               be
               folly
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               mock
               at
               it
               is
               little
               short
               of
               madness
               .
               It
               is
               such
               a
               height
               of
               impiety
               ,
               that
               few
               but
               those
               who
               are
               of
               very
               profligate
               consciences
               can
               attain
               to
               ,
               without
               a
               long
               custom
               
               in
               sinning
               .
               For
               Conscience
               is
               at
               first
               modest
               ,
               and
               starts
               and
               boggles
               at
               the
               appearance
               of
               a
               great
               wickedness
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               used
               to
               it
               and
               grown
               familiar
               with
               it
               .
               It
               is
               no
               such
               easie
               matter
               for
               a
               man
               to
               get
               the
               mastery
               of
               his
               conscience
               ;
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               force
               and
               violence
               must
               be
               used
               to
               ones
               self
               before
               he
               does
               it
               .
               The
               natural
               impressions
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               the
               fears
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               and
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               a
               future
               state
               are
               such
               curbs
               and
               checks
               in
               a
               sinners
               way
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               first
               sin
               himself
               beyond
               all
               feeling
               of
               these
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               attain
               to
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               scorners
               .
               And
               we
               may
               justly
               wonder
               how
               any
               should
               
               ever
               come
               thither
               ,
               when
               they
               must
               break
               through
               all
               that
               is
               ingenuous
               and
               modest
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               vertuous
               and
               good
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               tender
               and
               apprehensive
               in
               humane
               nature
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               arrive
               at
               it
               .
               They
               must
               first
               deny
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               despise
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               they
               must
               conquer
               their
               own
               reason
               ,
               and
               cancel
               the
               
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ,
               they
               must
               hate
               all
               that
               is
               serious
               ,
               and
               yet
               soberly
               believe
               themselves
               to
               be
               no
               better
               
                 than
                 the
                 beasts
                 that
                 perish
              
               ,
               before
               men
               can
               come
               to
               make
               a
               
                 scoff
                 at
                 religion
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
              
               .
            
             
               And
               who
               now
               could
               ever
               imagine
               that
               in
               a
               Nation
               professing
               
               Christianity
               ,
               among
               a
               people
               whose
               genius
               enclines
               them
               to
               civility
               and
               religion
               ,
               yea
               among
               those
               who
               have
               the
               greatest
               advantages
               of
               behaviour
               and
               education
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               to
               give
               the
               Laws
               of
               civility
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               there
               should
               any
               be
               found
               who
               should
               deride
               religion
               ,
               make
               sport
               with
               their
               own
               prosaneness
               ,
               and
               make
               so
               light
               of
               nothing
               ,
               as
               being
               damned
               ?
               I
               come
               not
               here
               to
               accuse
               any
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               those
               who
               shew
               so
               much
               regard
               of
               religion
               as
               to
               be
               present
               in
               the
               places
               devoted
               to
               sacred
               purposes
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               here
               ,
               whose
               consciences
               accuse
               themselves
               ,
               for
               any
               degrees
               
               of
               so
               great
               impiety
               ;
               I
               beseech
               them
               by
               all
               that
               is
               dear
               and
               precious
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               all
               that
               is
               sacred
               and
               serious
               ,
               by
               the
               vows
               of
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               their
               participation
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Eucharist
              
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               kindness
               of
               Heaven
               which
               they
               either
               enjoy
               
               or
               hope
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               and
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               they
               would
               now
               consider
               how
               great
               folly
               and
               wickedness
               they
               betray
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               dreadful
               consequence
               of
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               timely
               repent
               of
               it
               .
               If
               it
               were
               a
               doubt
               (
               as
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               not
               among
               any
               here
               )
               whether
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               be
               true
               or
               no
               ,
               they
               are
               surely
               things
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               seriously
               thought
               and
               spoken
               of
               .
               It
               is
               certainly
               no
               jesting
               matter
               to
               affront
               a
               God
               of
               infinite
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               ,
               (
               and
               he
               judges
               every
               wilful
               sinner
               to
               do
               so
               )
               nor
               can
               any
               one
               in
               his
               wits
               think
               it
               a
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               eternally
               happy
               or
               miserable
               .
               Methinks
               then
               among
               
               persons
               of
               civility
               and
               honour
               ,
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               Religion
               might
               at
               least
               be
               treated
               with
               the
               respect
               and
               reverence
               due
               to
               the
               concernments
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               be
               not
               made
               the
               sport
               of
               Entertainments
               ,
               nor
               the
               common
               subject
               of
               Plays
               and
               Comedies
               .
               For
               is
               there
               nothing
               to
               trifle
               with
               ,
               but
               God
               and
               his
               service
               ?
               Is
               wit
               grown
               so
               schismatical
               and
               sacrilegious
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               please
               it self
               with
               nothing
               but
               
                 holy
                 ground
              
               ?
               Are
               prophaneness
               and
               wit
               grown
               such
               inseparable
               companions
               ,
               that
               none
               shall
               be
               allowed
               to
               pretend
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               dare
               be
               highly
               guilty
               of
               the
               other
               ?
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               those
               who
               have
               
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               either
               to
               do
               these
               things
               themselves
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               pleased
               with
               them
               that
               do
               them
               :
               especially
               in
               such
               times
               as
               ours
               of
               late
               have
               been
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               used
               so
               many
               ways
               to
               make
               us
               serious
               if
               any
               thing
               would
               ever
               do
               it
               .
               If
               men
               had
               only
               slighted
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               
                 made
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
              
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               grown
               wanton
               through
               the
               abundance
               of
               peace
               and
               plenty
               ,
               and
               saw
               no
               severities
               of
               
                 Gods
                 justice
              
               used
               upon
               such
               who
               did
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               fault
               had
               been
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               done
               enough
               to
               have
               interrupted
               their
               peace
               and
               destroyed
               that
               plenty
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               out
               of
               the
               greatness
               
               of
               their
               pride
               and
               wantonness
               to
               kick
               against
               Heaven
               :
               but
               to
               do
               it
               in
               despight
               of
               all
               Gods
               judgements
               ,
               to
               
                 laugh
                 in
                 his
                 face
              
               when
               
                 his
                 rod
                 is
                 upon
                 our
                 backs
                 ,
              
               when
               neither
               Pestilence
               nor
               Fire
               can
               make
               us
               more
               afraid
               of
               him
               ,
               exceedingly
               aggravates
               the
               impiety
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               more
               unpardonable
               .
               When
               like
               the
               old
               a
               
                 Germans
                 we
                 dance
                 among
                 naked
                 swords
                 ,
              
               when
               men
               shall
               defie
               and
               reproach
               Heaven
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Cities
               ruines
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               graves
               of
               those
               whom
               the
               arrows
               of
               the
               Almighty
               have
               heaped
               together
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               thought
               of
               such
               but
               that
               nothing
               will
               make
               them
               serious
               ,
               but
               eternal
               misery
               ?
               
               And
               are
               they
               so
               sure
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               by
               their
               execrable
               oaths
               they
               call
               upon
               
                 God
                 to
                 damn
                 them
              
               ,
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               not
               do
               it
               time
               enough
               for
               them
               ?
               Thus
               while
               men
               abuse
               his
               patience
               ,
               and
               
               provoke
               his
               justice
               ,
               while
               they
               trample
               upon
               his
               kindness
               ,
               and
               
               slight
               his
               severities
               ,
               while
               they
               despise
               his
               Laws
               and
               mock
               at
               the
               breaches
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               added
               more
               to
               their
               impiety
               ?
               or
               what
               can
               be
               expected
               by
               such
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               should
               quickly
               discover
               their
               mighty
               folly
               by
               letting
               them
               see
               how
               much
               they
               have
               deceived
               themselves
               ,
               since
               a
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 mocked
              
               ,
               but
               b
               
                 because
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 most
                 certainly
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               Which
               leads
               to
               the
               second
               thing
               wherein
               this
               folly
               is
               seen
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Which
               is
               in
               
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 judgement
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 consideration
                 ,
              
               
               which
               this
               betrays
               in
               men
               .
               Folly
               is
               the
               great
               unsteadiness
               of
               the
               mind
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               what
               is
               good
               and
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               .
               It
               were
               happy
               for
               many
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               none
               should
               suffer
               in
               their
               reputation
               for
               want
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               but
               such
               whom
               nature
               or
               some
               violent
               distemper
               have
               wholly
               deprived
               of
               the
               use
               of
               their
               reason
               and
               understandings
               :
               But
               wisdom
               does
               not
               lye
               in
               the
               rambling
               imaginations
               of
               mens
               minds
               (
               for
               fools
               may
               think
               of
               the
               same
               things
               which
               wise
               men
               practice
               )
               but
               in
               a
               due
               consideration
               and
               choice
               of
               things
               which
               are
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               end
               they
               design
               ,
               supposing
               the
               end
               
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               be
               worthy
               a
               wise
               mans
               choice
               ;
               for
               I
               cannot
               yet
               see
               why
               the
               end
               may
               not
               be
               chosen
               as
               well
               as
               the
               means
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               many
               stand
               in
               competition
               for
               our
               choice
               ,
               and
               men
               first
               deliberate
               ,
               and
               then
               determine
               which
               is
               the
               fittest
               to
               be
               pursued
               .
               But
               when
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               discover
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               understand
               or
               regard
               not
               the
               most
               excellent
               end
               of
               their
               beings
               ,
               or
               do
               those
               things
               which
               directly
               cross
               and
               thwart
               their
               own
               designs
               ,
               or
               else
               pursue
               those
               which
               are
               mean
               and
               ignoble
               in
               themselves
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               any
               further
               evidence
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               than
               these
               things
               discover
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               those
               who
               
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
              
               are
               guilty
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               will
               appear
               ;
               if
               we
               consider
               whom
               they
               provoke
               by
               doing
               so
               ,
               whom
               they
               most
               injure
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               reasonable
               consideration
               they
               are
               moved
               to
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Whom
                 they
                 provoke
                 by
                 their
                 making
                 a
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
              
               ;
               Supposing
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Governour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               hath
               established
               Laws
               for
               us
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               understand
               ,
               whose
               honour
               and
               authority
               is
               reflected
               on
               ,
               when
               the
               violations
               of
               his
               Laws
               are
               made
               nothing
               of
               .
               For
               surely
               if
               they
               had
               a
               just
               esteem
               of
               his
               power
               and
               Soveraignty
               ,
               they
               never
               durst
               
               make
               so
               bold
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               all
               those
               do
               who
               not
               only
               commit
               sin
               themselves
               ,
               but
               laugh
               at
               the
               scrupulosity
               of
               those
               who
               dare
               not
               .
               When
               Dionysius
               changed
               Apollos
               Cloak
               ,
               and
               took
               off
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Beard
              
               of
               Aesculapius
               ,
               with
               those
               solemn
               jeers
               
               of
               the
               unsuitableness
               of
               the
               one
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               beardless
               Father
               ;
               
               and
               the
               much
               greater
               conveniency
               of
               a
               cheaper
               garment
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               sign
               he
               stood
               not
               much
               in
               awe
               of
               the
               severity
               of
               their
               looks
               ,
               nor
               had
               any
               dread
               at
               all
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               power
               .
               But
               although
               there
               be
               so
               infinite
               a
               disproportion
               between
               the
               artificial
               Deities
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               Majesty
               of
               him
               who
               made
               and
               governs
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               yet
               as
               little
               reverence
               to
               his
               power
               and
               authority
               is
               shewed
               by
               all
               such
               who
               dare
               affront
               him
               with
               such
               a
               mighty
               confidence
               ,
               and
               bid
               the
               greatest
               defiance
               to
               his
               Laws
               by
               scoffing
               at
               them
               .
               What
               is
               there
               ,
               the
               Soveraigns
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               earth
               do
               more
               
               justly
               resent
               ,
               and
               express
               the
               highest
               indignation
               against
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               their
               Laws
               despised
               ,
               their
               persons
               affronted
               ,
               and
               their
               authority
               contemned
               ?
               And
               can
               we
               then
               imagine
               ,
               that
               a
               God
               of
               infinite
               Power
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               whose
               Laws
               is
               as
               dear
               to
               him
               as
               his
               own
               is
               ,
               should
               sit
               still
               unconcerned
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               indignities
               are
               continually
               offered
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               take
               any
               notice
               at
               all
               of
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               his
               patience
               is
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               our
               fretful
               and
               pevish
               natures
               ,
               (
               and
               it
               is
               happy
               for
               us
               all
               that
               it
               is
               not
               )
               he
               knows
               the
               sinner
               can
               never
               escape
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               bears
               the
               longer
               with
               him
               :
               
               but
               yet
               his
               lenity
               is
               always
               joyned
               with
               his
               wisdom
               and
               justice
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               is
               coming
               when
               patience
               it self
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               then
               the
               highest
               madness
               and
               folly
               to
               provoke
               one
               whose
               power
               is
               infinitely
               greater
               than
               our
               own
               is
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               severity
               of
               whose
               wrath
               we
               cannot
               secure
               our selves
               one
               minute
               of
               an
               hour
               ?
               How
               knowest
               thou
               ,
               O
               vain
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               thy
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ,
               while
               thou
               art
               boasting
               of
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               thinkest
               thou
               canst
               never
               fill
               up
               fast
               enough
               the
               measure
               of
               thy
               iniquities
               ,
               a
               sudden
               fit
               of
               an
               Apoplexy
               ,
               or
               the
               breaking
               of
               an
               Aposteme
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               innumerable
               instruments
               
               of
               death
               ,
               may
               dispatch
               thee
               hence
               ,
               and
               consign
               thee
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               divine
               Justice
               ?
               And
               wherewithall
               then
               wilt
               thou
               be
               able
               to
               dispute
               with
               God
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               then
               charge
               his
               Providence
               with
               fol●y
               ,
               and
               his
               Laws
               with
               unreasonableness
               ?
               when
               his
               greatness
               shall
               affright
               thee
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               astonish
               thee
               ,
               his
               Power
               disarm
               thee
               ,
               and
               his
               Iustice
               pro
               ceed
               against
               thee
               :
               when
               notwithstanding
               all
               thy
               bravado's
               here
               ,
               thy
               own
               Conscience
               shall
               be
               not
               only
               thy
               accuser
               and
               witness
               ,
               but
               thy
               judge
               and
               executioner
               too
               :
               when
               it
               shall
               revenge
               it self
               upon
               thee
               for
               all
               the
               rapes
               and
               violences
               thou
               
               hast
               committed
               upon
               it
               here
               :
               when
               horror
               and
               confusion
               shall
               be
               thy
               portion
               ,
               and
               the
               unspeakable
               anguish
               of
               a
               racked
               and
               tormented
               mind
               shall
               too
               late
               convince
               thee
               of
               thy
               folly
               in
               
                 making
                 a
                 mock
              
               at
               that
               which
               stings
               with
               an
               everlasting
               venom
               .
               
               Art
               thou
               then
               resolved
               to
               put
               all
               these
               things
               to
               the
               adventure
               ,
               
               and
               live
               as
               securely
               as
               if
               the
               terrours
               of
               the
               Almighty
               were
               but
               the
               dreams
               of
               men
               awake
               ,
               or
               the
               fancies
               of
               weak
               and
               distempered
               brains
               ?
               But
               I
               had
               rather
               believe
               that
               in
               the
               heat
               and
               fury
               of
               thy
               lusts
               thou
               wouldst
               seem
               to
               others
               to
               think
               so
               ,
               than
               thou
               either
               doest
               or
               canst
               perswade
               thy self
               to
               such
               unreasonable
               folly
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               then
               far
               better
               to
               consult
               the
               tranquillity
               of
               thy
               mind
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               happiness
               of
               it
               hereafter
               ,
               by
               a
               serious
               repentance
               and
               speedy
               amendment
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               than
               to
               expose
               thy self
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               thy
               sensual
               pleasures
               to
               the
               sury
               of
               that
               God
               whose
               justice
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               power
               
               irresistible
               ?
               Shall
               not
               
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 his
                 excellency
                 make
                 thee
              
               now
               
                 asraid
                 of
                 him
              
               ?
               Never
               then
               make
               any
               
                 mock
                 at
                 sin
              
               more
               ,
               unless
               thou
               art
               able
               
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 the
                 Almighty
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 everlasting
                 burnings
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               folly
               of
               it
               is
               seen
               in
               considering
               
                 whom
                 the
                 injury
                 redounds
                 to
              
               by
               mens
               making
               themselves
               so
               pleasant
               with
               their
               sins
               .
               Do
               they
               think
               by
               their
               rude
               attempts
               to
               dethrone
               the
               Majesty
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               by
               standing
               at
               the
               greatest
               defiance
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               willing
               to
               come
               to
               terms
               of
               composition
               with
               them
               ?
               Do
               they
               hope
               to
               slip
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               
               by
               salling
               into
               nothing
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               or
               to
               sue
               out
               prohibitions
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               effects
               of
               Iustice
               there
               ?
               Do
               they
               design
               to
               out-wit
               infinite
               Wisdom
               ,
               or
               to
               find
               such
               flaws
               in
               Gods
               government
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               contented
               to
               let
               them
               go
               unpunished
               ?
               All
               which
               imaginations
               are
               alike
               vain
               and
               foolish
               ,
               and
               only
               shew
               how
               easily
               wickedness
               baffles
               the
               reason
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               rather
               hope
               or
               wish
               for
               the
               most
               impossible
               things
               than
               believe
               they
               shall
               ever
               be
               punished
               for
               their
               impieties
               .
               If
               the
               
                 Apostate
                 Spirits
              
               can
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               present
               restraint
               and
               expectation
               
               of
               future
               punishments
               be
               as
               pleasant
               in
               beholding
               the
               follies
               of
               men
               as
               they
               are
               malicious
               to
               suggest
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               diversions
               of
               their
               misery
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               active
               and
               witty
               men
               are
               in
               contriving
               their
               own
               ruine
               .
               To
               see
               with
               what
               greediness
               they
               catch
               at
               every
               bait
               that
               is
               offered
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               swallowing
               the
               most
               deadly
               poyson
               ,
               what
               arts
               they
               use
               to
               perswade
               themselves
               that
               it
               is
               a
               healthful
               potion
               .
               No
               doubt
               ,
               nothing
               can
               more
               gratifie
               them
               than
               to
               see
               men
               sport
               themselves
               into
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
               and
               go
               down
               so
               pleasantly
               to
               Hell
               :
               when
               eternal
               flames
               become
               their
               first
               
               awakeners
               ,
               and
               then
               men
               begin
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               to
               be
               so
               :
               when
               nothing
               but
               insupportable
               torments
               can
               convince
               them
               that
               God
               was
               in
               earnest
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               always
               bear
               the
               affronts
               of
               evil
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               
               derided
               the
               miseries
               of
               another
               life
               ,
               shall
               have
               leisure
               enough
               
               to
               repent
               their
               folly
               ,
               when
               their
               repentance
               shall
               only
               increase
               their
               sorrow
               without
               hopes
               of
               pardon
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               there
               were
               any
               present
               selicity
               ,
               or
               any
               considerable
               advantage
               to
               be
               gained
               by
               this
               
                 mocking
                 at
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               undervaluing
               Religion
               ,
               there
               would
               seem
               to
               be
               some
               kind
               of
               pretence
               ,
               though
               nothing
               of
               true
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               Yet
               that
               which
               heightens
               this
               folly
               to
               the
               highest
               degree
               in
               the
               last
               place
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               imaginable
               consideration
               thought
               on
               which
               might
               look
               like
               a
               
                 plausible
                 temptation
              
               to
               it
               .
               The
               covetous
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               defrauded
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               used
               
               all
               kinds
               of
               arts
               to
               compass
               an
               Estate
               ,
               hath
               the
               fulness
               of
               his
               baggs
               to
               answer
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               whatever
               they
               may
               do
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               he
               is
               sure
               they
               will
               do
               much
               in
               this
               .
               The
               voluptuous
               man
               hath
               the
               strong
               propensities
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               the
               force
               of
               temptation
               which
               lies
               in
               the
               charms
               of
               beauty
               ,
               to
               excuse
               his
               unlawful
               pleasures
               by
               .
               The
               ambitious
               man
               ,
               hath
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               the
               advantage
               of
               authority
               ,
               the
               examples
               of
               those
               who
               have
               been
               great
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               envy
               of
               those
               who
               condemn
               him
               ,
               to
               plead
               for
               the
               heights
               he
               aims
               at
               .
               But
               what
               is
               it
               which
               the
               person
               who
               despises
               Religion
               ,
               
               and
               laughs
               at
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               serious
               ,
               proposes
               to
               himself
               as
               the
               reason
               of
               what
               he
               does
               ?
               But
               alas
               !
               this
               were
               to
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               much
               more
               serious
               than
               he
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               propound
               any
               thing
               to
               himself
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               actions
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               a
               great
               kindness
               to
               others
               ,
               though
               none
               to
               himself
               ;
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               any
               ,
               unless
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               thankful
               they
               are
               not
               arrived
               to
               that
               height
               of
               folly
               ;
               or
               out
               of
               perfect
               good
               nature
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               take
               him
               to
               be
               wiser
               than
               he
               is
               .
               The
               
                 Psalmists
                 fool
              
               despises
               him
               as
               much
               as
               he
               does
               Religion
               :
               for
               he
               only
               
                 saith
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
              
               ;
               
               but
               this
               though
               he
               dares
               not
               think
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               yet
               shews
               him
               not
               near
               so
               much
               outward
               respect
               and
               reverence
               as
               the
               other
               does
               .
               Even
               the
               Atheist
               himself
               thinks
               him
               a
               Fool
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               who
               believes
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               affronts
               him
               and
               trifles
               with
               him
               .
               And
               although
               the
               
                 Atheists
                 folly
              
               be
               unaccountable
               ,
               in
               resisting
               the
               clearest
               evidence
               of
               reason
               ,
               yet
               so
               far
               he
               is
               to
               be
               commended
               for
               what
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Religion
               ,
               men
               ought
               to
               be
               serious
               in
               it
               .
               So
               that
               of
               all
               hands
               the
               
                 scoffer
                 at
                 Religion
              
               is
               looked
               on
               as
               one
               forsaken
               of
               that
               little
               reason
               ,
               which
               might
               serve
               to
               uphold
               
               a
               slender
               reputation
               of
               being
               above
               
                 the
                 beasts
                 that
                 perish
              
               :
               nay
               ,
               therein
               his
               condition
               is
               worse
               than
               theirs
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               understand
               not
               Religion
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               punished
               for
               despising
               it
               :
               which
               such
               a
               person
               can
               never
               secure
               himself
               from
               ,
               
               considering
               the
               power
               ,
               the
               justice
               ,
               the
               severity
               of
               that
               God
               ,
               
               whom
               he
               hath
               so
               highly
               provoked
               .
               God
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               apprehension
               of
               this
               danger
               may
               make
               us
               so
               serious
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               practice
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               by
               slighting
               that
               ,
               and
               
                 mocking
                 at
                 sin
              
               ,
               provoke
               him
               
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 our
                 calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 mock
                 when
                 our
                 fear
                 comes
              
               ;
               but
               that
               by
               beholding
               the
               sincerity
               of
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               heartiness
               of
               our
               devotion
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               
                 turn
                 his
                 anger
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 over
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 us
                 good
                 .
              
               
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               III.
               
               
               
               Preached
               at
               WHITE-HALL
               .
            
             
               
                 LUKE
                 VII
                 .
                 XXXV
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   justified
                   of
                   all
                   her
                   Children
                   .
                
              
            
             
               OF
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviours
               appearance
               and
               preaching
               in
               the
               
               World
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               which
               ,
               to
               our
               first
               view
               and
               apprehension
               of
               things
               ,
               seems
               more
               strange
               and
               unaccountable
               ,
               than
               that
               those
               persons
               who
               were
               then
               thought
               of
               all
               others
               to
               be
               most
               conversant
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               most
               obstinate
               opposers
               of
               him
               .
               For
               since
               he
               came
               to
               fulfil
               all
               the
               Prophesies
               which
               had
               gone
               before
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               himself
               the
               great
               Prophet
               foretold
               by
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               none
               might
               in
               humane
               probability
               have
               been
               judged
               more
               likely
               to
               have
               received
               and
               
               honoured
               him
               ,
               than
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               judgement
               of
               those
               things
               did
               peculiarly
               belong
               ;
               and
               who
               were
               as
               much
               concerned
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               as
               any
               else
               could
               be
               .
               Thus
               indeed
               it
               might
               have
               been
               reasonably
               expected
               ;
               and
               doubtless
               
               it
               had
               been
               so
               ,
               if
               interest
               and
               prejudice
               had
               not
               had
               a
               far
               more
               
               absolute
               power
               and
               dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               than
               they
               had
               over
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               .
               If
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               Prophesies
               ,
               if
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               the
               interest
               of
               another
               World
               could
               have
               prevailed
               over
               the
               interest
               of
               this
               among
               them
               ;
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Sanhedrin
              
               might
               have
               been
               some
               of
               the
               first
               Converts
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               had
               been
               all
               Proselytes
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Temple
               at
               Ierusalem
               had
               been
               the
               first
               Christian
               Church
               .
               But
               to
               let
               us
               see
               with
               what
               a
               jealous
               eye
               Power
               and
               Interest
               looks
               on
               every
               thing
               that
               seems
               to
               offer
               at
               any
               disturbance
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               much
               greater
               sway
               partiality
               and
               
               prejudice
               hath
               upon
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               than
               true
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               ;
               and
               how
               hard
               a
               matter
               it
               is
               to
               convince
               those
               who
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               be
               convinced
               ;
               we
               find
               none
               more
               furious
               in
               their
               opposition
               to
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               none
               more
               obstinate
               in
               their
               infidelity
               as
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               than
               those
               who
               were
               at
               that
               time
               in
               the
               greatest
               reputation
               among
               them
               for
               their
               authority
               ,
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               .
               These
               are
               they
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               meets
               with
               ,
               either
               checks
               for
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               rebukes
               for
               their
               pride
               ,
               or
               denounces
               woes
               against
               for
               their
               malice
               and
               hypocrisie
               :
               These
               are
               they
               who
               instead
               
               of
               believing
               in
               Christ
               persecute
               him
               ;
               instead
               of
               following
               him
               seek
               to
               destroy
               him
               :
               and
               that
               they
               might
               the
               better
               compass
               it
               ,
               they
               reproach
               and
               defame
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               really
               as
               bad
               as
               themselves
               .
               And
               although
               the
               people
               might
               not
               presently
               believe
               what
               they
               said
               concerning
               him
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               might
               at
               least
               be
               kept
               in
               suspence
               by
               it
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               to
               fasten
               the
               blackest
               calumnies
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               suit
               them
               with
               all
               imaginable
               arts
               to
               the
               tempers
               of
               those
               they
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               appeared
               zealous
               for
               the
               present
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               and
               for
               paying
               the
               duty
               and
               obedience
               they
               owed
               to
               the
               Roman
               Power
               ,
               which
               then
               governed
               them
               :
               to
               them
               he
               is
               represented
               as
               a
               factious
               and
               seditious
               person
               ,
               as
               an
               enemy
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               intended
               to
               set
               up
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               his
               Country
               :
               That
               it
               was
               nothing
               but
               ambition
               and
               vain
               glory
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               gather
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               preach
               to
               multitudes
               ;
               that
               none
               could
               foretel
               what
               the
               dangerous
               consequences
               of
               such
               new
               Doctrines
               might
               be
               ,
               if
               not
               timely
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               them
               severely
               punished
               .
               Thus
               to
               the
               prudent
               and
               cautious
               ,
               reason
               
               of
               State
               is
               pretended
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               enmity
               to
               Christ.
               But
               to
               those
               who
               were
               impatient
               of
               the
               Roman
               yoke
               ,
               and
               watched
               for
               any
               opportunity
               to
               cast
               it
               off
               ;
               they
               suggest
               the
               mighty
               improbabilities
               of
               ever
               obtaining
               any
               deliverance
               by
               a
               
               person
               so
               mean
               and
               inconsiderable
               as
               our
               Saviour
               appeared
               
               among
               them
               :
               and
               that
               surely
               God
               who
               delivered
               their
               Forefathers
               of
               old
               from
               a
               bondage
               not
               greater
               than
               theirs
               ,
               by
               a
               mighty
               hand
               and
               out-stretched
               arm
               ,
               did
               never
               intend
               the
               redemption
               of
               his
               people
               by
               one
               of
               obscure
               Parentage
               ,
               mean
               Education
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               interest
               in
               the
               wor●d
               .
               To
               the
               great
               men
               ,
               they
               need
               no
               more
               than
               bid
               them
               ,
               behold
               the
               train
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               who
               being
               generally
               poor
               ,
               the
               more
               numerous
               they
               were
               ,
               the
               more
               mouths
               they
               might
               see
               open
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               devour
               the
               Estates
               of
               those
               who
               were
               above
               them
               .
               The
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               they
               bid
               consider
               what
               would
               become
               of
               
               them
               all
               ,
               if
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               was
               abrogated
               ,
               by
               which
               their
               interest
               was
               upheld
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Temple
               fell
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               stand
               .
               But
               the
               grand
               difficulty
               was
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               began
               to
               be
               possessed
               with
               so
               high
               an
               opinion
               of
               him
               by
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               innocency
               of
               his
               Conversation
               ,
               that
               unless
               they
               could
               insinuate
               into
               their
               minds
               some
               effectual
               prejudices
               against
               these
               ,
               all
               their
               other
               attempts
               were
               like
               to
               be
               vain
               and
               unsuccessful
               .
               If
               therefore
               they
               meet
               with
               any
               who
               were
               surprized
               by
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               ravished
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               ;
               
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               restore
               sight
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               cure
               the
               deaf
               and
               the
               lame
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               Devils
               out
               of
               possessed
               persons
               ,
               they
               tell
               them
               presently
               that
               these
               were
               the
               common
               arts
               of
               Impostors
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               those
               who
               go
               about
               to
               deceive
               the
               people
               ;
               that
               such
               things
               were
               easily
               done
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Magick
               ,
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               evil
               Spirits
               .
               If
               any
               were
               admirers
               of
               the
               Pharisaical
               rigours
               and
               austerities
               (
               as
               the
               people
               generally
               were
               )
               when
               mens
               Religion
               was
               measured
               by
               the
               sowerness
               of
               their
               countenances
               ,
               the
               length
               of
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               distance
               they
               kept
               from
               other
               persons
               ;
               
               these
               they
               bid
               especially
               beware
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Doctrine
               ;
               for
               he
               condemned
               all
               zeal
               and
               devotion
               ,
               all
               mortification
               and
               strictness
               of
               life
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Pharisaical
               hypocrisie
               ;
               that
               he
               sunk
               all
               Religion
               into
               short
               Prayers
               and
               dull
               morality
               ;
               that
               his
               conversation
               was
               not
               among
               the
               persons
               of
               any
               reputation
               for
               piety
               ,
               but
               among
               Publicans
               and
               Sinners
               ;
               that
               nothing
               extraordinary
               appeared
               in
               his
               Life
               ;
               that
               his
               actions
               were
               like
               other
               mens
               ,
               and
               his
               company
               none
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               his
               behaviour
               among
               them
               with
               too
               great
               a
               freedom
               for
               a
               person
               who
               pretended
               to
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               of
               holiness
               .
               
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               most
               perfect
               innocency
               could
               not
               escape
               the
               venom
               of
               malicious
               tongues
               ;
               but
               the
               less
               it
               enter'd
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               were
               enraged
               ,
               and
               made
               up
               what
               wanted
               in
               the
               
               truth
               of
               their
               calumnies
               ,
               by
               their
               diligence
               in
               spreading
               them
               .
               
               As
               though
               their
               mouths
               indeed
               had
               ●●en
               open
               Sepulchres
               by
               the
               noysom
               vapours
               which
               came
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               well
               think
               no
               less
               a
               poyson
               than
               that
               of
               Asp
               ;
               could
               be
               under
               their
               lips
               ,
               which
               so
               secretly
               and
               yet
               so
               mischievously
               conveyed
               it self
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               .
               The
               only
               advantage
               which
               malice
               hath
               against
               the
               greatest
               Virtue
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               greater
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               less
               it
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               the
               petty
               arts
               which
               are
               used
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               will
               not
               bring
               its
               own
               innocency
               so
               much
               into
               suspicion
               as
               to
               make
               any
               long
               Apologies
               for
               it self
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               a
               noble
               and
               generous
               spirit
               ,
               assaulted
               
               rather
               by
               noyse
               and
               clamour
               ,
               than
               any
               solid
               reason
               or
               force
               of
               argument
               ,
               neglect
               and
               disdain
               are
               the
               most
               proper
               weapons
               of
               defence
               :
               for
               where
               malice
               is
               only
               impertinent
               and
               troublesom
               ,
               a
               punctual
               answer
               seems
               next
               to
               a
               confession
               .
               But
               although
               innocency
               needs
               no
               defence
               as
               to
               it self
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               all
               the
               advantages
               it
               hath
               of
               doing
               good
               to
               mankind
               ,
               that
               it
               appear
               to
               be
               what
               it
               really
               is
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               ,
               unless
               its
               reputation
               be
               cleared
               from
               the
               malicious
               aspersions
               which
               are
               cast
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               it
               was
               that
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               though
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               
               use
               the
               same
               diligence
               in
               the
               vindication
               of
               himself
               ,
               which
               his
               enemies
               did
               in
               the
               defamation
               of
               him
               ;
               yet
               when
               he
               saw
               it
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               the
               reception
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               among
               the
               more
               ingenuous
               and
               tractable
               part
               of
               his
               auditors
               ,
               he
               sometimes
               by
               the
               quickness
               of
               his
               replies
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               the
               suddenness
               and
               sharpness
               of
               his
               questions
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               the
               plain
               force
               of
               argument
               and
               reason
               ,
               baffles
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               so
               that
               though
               they
               were
               resolved
               not
               to
               be
               convinced
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               best
               for
               the
               time
               to
               be
               quiet
               .
               This
               was
               to
               let
               them
               see
               how
               easie
               it
               was
               for
               him
               to
               throw
               off
               their
               reproaches
               as
               
               fast
               as
               their
               malice
               could
               invent
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               as
               impossible
               for
               them
               by
               such
               weak
               attempts
               to
               obscure
               the
               reputation
               of
               his
               innocency
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               spots
               which
               Astonomers
               descern
               near
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               ever
               to
               eclipse
               the
               light
               of
               it
               .
               So
               that
               all
               those
               thinner
               mists
               which
               envy
               and
               detraction
               raised
               at
               his
               first
               appearance
               ,
               and
               those
               grosser
               vapours
               which
               arose
               from
               their
               open
               enmity
               when
               he
               came
               to
               a
               greater
               height
               ,
               did
               but
               add
               a
               brighter
               lustre
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               seen
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               machinations
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               his
               innocency
               brake
               forth
               like
               the
               light
               ,
               which
               shineth
               more
               and
               
               more
               to
               the
               perfect
               day
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               tryal
               of
               mens
               minds
               so
               to
               order
               the
               matters
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               are
               never
               so
               clear
               ,
               but
               men
               of
               obstinate
               and
               perverse
               spirits
               will
               find
               something
               
               to
               cavil
               at
               ;
               so
               they
               were
               never
               so
               dark
               and
               obscure
               in
               the
               most
               
               difficult
               circumstances
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               men
               of
               unprejudiced
               and
               ingenuous
               minds
               might
               find
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               about
               them
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               main
               scope
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               (
               and
               shall
               be
               of
               our
               present
               discourse
               upon
               them
               )
               
                 but
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 justified
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 Children
                 .
              
               Where
               without
               any
               further
               Explication
               ,
               by
               Wisdom
               we
               understand
               the
               method
               which
               God
               useth
               in
               order
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               mankind
               ;
               by
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               all
               those
               who
               were
               willing
               to
               attain
               the
               end
               by
               the
               means
               which
               God
               affordeth
               ,
               and
               by
               justifying
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               bare
               approving
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               declaring
               of
               that
               approbation
               
               to
               the
               World
               by
               a
               just
               vindication
               of
               it
               from
               the
               cavils
               and
               exceptions
               of
               men
               .
               Although
               the
               words
               are
               capable
               of
               various
               senses
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               most
               natural
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               scope
               of
               what
               goes
               before
               .
               For
               there
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               of
               the
               different
               ways
               wherein
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               and
               himself
               appeared
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               v.
               33.
               
               For
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 came
                 neither
                 eating
                 bread
                 nor
                 drinking
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Devil
                 .
              
               A
               very
               severe
               Devil
               surely
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               strictest
               orders
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               cast
               out
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               his
               continual
               
               imployment
               !
               But
               what
               could
               we
               have
               sooner
               thought
               than
               that
               those
               persons
               who
               made
               the
               Devil
               the
               author
               of
               so
               much
               mortification
               and
               severity
               of
               live
               ,
               should
               presently
               have
               entertained
               Religion
               in
               a
               more
               free
               and
               pleasing
               humour
               ;
               but
               this
               would
               not
               taken
               either
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 comes
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
              
               ;
               i.
               e.
               was
               remarkable
               for
               none
               of
               those
               rigours
               and
               austerities
               which
               they
               condemned
               in
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               applauded
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               ;
               and
               then
               presently
               they
               censure
               him
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 gluttonous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Wine-bibber
                 ,
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 ,
              
               v.
               34.
               i.
               e.
               the
               utmost
               excess
               that
               any
               course
               of
               life
               
               was
               capable
               of
               they
               presently
               apply
               to
               those
               who
               had
               no
               other
               design
               in
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               than
               to
               recommend
               true
               piety
               and
               goodness
               to
               them
               .
               So
               impossible
               it
               was
               by
               any
               means
               which
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Heaven
               thought
               fit
               to
               use
               ,
               to
               perswade
               them
               into
               any
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               persons
               who
               brought
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               salvation
               to
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               how
               refractory
               and
               perverse
               they
               were
               ,
               in
               interpreting
               every
               thing
               to
               the
               worse
               ,
               and
               sensuring
               the
               ways
               which
               infinite
               Wisdom
               thought
               fittest
               to
               reclaim
               them
               by
               ,
               he
               tells
               them
               that
               it
               was
               nothing
               but
               malice
               and
               obstinacy
               which
               was
               the
               
               cause
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               were
               men
               of
               teachable
               spirits
               (
               who
               by
               an
               usual
               Hebraism
               are
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               Wisdom
               )
               they
               would
               see
               reason
               enough
               to
               admire
               ,
               approve
               and
               justifie
               all
               the
               methods
               of
               divine
               Providence
               for
               the
               
               good
               of
               Mankind
               .
               
                 For
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 justified
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 Children
                 .
              
               
            
             
               That
               which
               I
               mainly
               design
               to
               speak
               to
               from
               hence
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 although
                 the
                 wisest
                 Contrivances
                 of
                 Heaven
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 are
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 unjust
                 cavils
                 and
                 exceptions
                 of
                 unreasonable
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 satisfie
                 any
                 teachable
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 Minds
                 concerning
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Before
               I
               come
               more
               particularly
               to
               examine
               those
               which
               concern
               our
               present
               subject
               ,
               viz.
               the
               life
               and
               appearance
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               it
               will
               take
               very
               much
               off
               from
               the
               force
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               thus
               it
               hath
               always
               been
               ,
               and
               supposing
               humane
               
               nature
               to
               be
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               scarce
               conceivable
               that
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               .
               Not
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               or
               reasonable
               it
               should
               be
               so
               at
               all
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               men
               should
               act
               foolishly
               or
               inconsiderately
               ;
               but
               as
               long
               as
               we
               must
               never
               expect
               to
               see
               all
               men
               either
               wise
               or
               pious
               ,
               either
               to
               have
               a
               true
               judgement
               of
               things
               ,
               or
               a
               love
               of
               Religion
               ;
               so
               long
               we
               shall
               always
               find
               there
               will
               be
               some
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               quarrelling
               with
               Religion
               when
               they
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               practise
               it
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               now
               of
               those
               who
               make
               a
               meer
               jest
               and
               scoff
               at
               Religion
               (
               of
               which
               our
               Age
               hath
               so
               many
               Instances
               )
               but
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               
               men
               who
               are
               of
               a
               degree
               above
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               far
               enough
               short
               of
               any
               true
               and
               solid
               wisdom
               ;
               who
               yet
               are
               the
               more
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               because
               they
               seem
               to
               make
               a
               slender
               offer
               at
               reason
               in
               what
               they
               say
               .
               Some
               pretend
               they
               are
               not
               only
               unsatisfied
               with
               the
               particular
               ways
               of
               instituted
               Religion
               ,
               any
               further
               than
               they
               are
               subservient
               to
               their
               present
               interest
               (
               which
               is
               the
               only
               God
               they
               worship
               )
               but
               to
               make
               all
               sure
               ,
               the
               foundations
               even
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               it self
               cannot
               escape
               their
               cavils
               and
               exceptions
               .
               They
               have
               found
               out
               an
               
                 Index
                 Expurgatorius
              
               for
               those
               impressions
               of
               a
               Deity
               which
               are
               in
               
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               use
               their
               utmost
               arts
               to
               obscure
               ,
               since
               they
               cannot
               extinguish
               those
               lively
               characters
               of
               the
               power
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               every
               where
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               large
               volume
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
               Religion
               is
               no
               more
               to
               them
               but
               an
               unaccountable
               fear
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               notion
               of
               a
               spiritual
               substance
               (
               even
               of
               that
               without
               which
               we
               could
               never
               know
               what
               a
               contradiction
               meant
               )
               is
               said
               to
               imply
               one
               .
               But
               if
               for
               quietness
               sake
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               to
               content
               their
               own
               minds
               as
               well
               as
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               admit
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               mighty
               concession
               from
               those
               who
               have
               so
               
               much
               cause
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               him
               )
               then
               to
               ease
               their
               minds
               of
               such
               troublesom
               companions
               as
               their
               fears
               are
               ,
               they
               seek
               by
               all
               means
               to
               dispossess
               him
               of
               his
               Government
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               denying
               his
               Providence
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               humane
               affairs
               .
               They
               
               are
               contented
               he
               should
               be
               called
               an
               excellent
               Being
               ,
               that
               
               should
               do
               nothing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               signifie
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               or
               rather
               ,
               then
               he
               might
               be
               styled
               an
               Almighty
               Sardanapalus
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               fond
               of
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               thought
               of
               business
               would
               quite
               spoyl
               his
               happiness
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               activity
               of
               their
               own
               spirits
               may
               make
               them
               think
               that
               such
               an
               excellent
               Being
               may
               sometimes
               draw
               the
               Curtains
               and
               look
               abroad
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               then
               every
               advantage
               which
               another
               hath
               got
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               cross
               accident
               which
               befalls
               themselves
               (
               which
               by
               the
               power
               of
               self-flattery
               most
               men
               have
               learnt
               to
               call
               the
               Prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               sufferings
               of
               good
               
               men
               )
               serve
               them
               for
               mighty
               charges
               against
               the
               justice
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               .
               Thus
               either
               God
               shall
               not
               govern
               the
               World
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               upon
               such
               terms
               as
               they
               please
               and
               approve
               of
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               erect
               an
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               condemn
               the
               Sovereign
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               please
               his
               discontented
               subjects
               .
               And
               as
               if
               he
               were
               indeed
               arraigned
               at
               such
               a
               bar
               ,
               every
               weak
               ,
               and
               peevish
               exception
               shall
               be
               cryed
               up
               for
               evidence
               ;
               when
               the
               fullest
               and
               clearest
               vindications
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               scorned
               and
               contemned
               .
               But
               this
               doth
               not
               in
               the
               least
               argue
               the
               obnoxiousness
               of
               him
               
               who
               is
               so
               accused
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               injustice
               of
               those
               who
               dare
               pass
               sentence
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               neither
               in
               their
               power
               to
               understand
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               actions
               ,
               nor
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               call
               him
               in
               question
               for
               his
               proceedings
               with
               men
               .
               But
               so
               great
               is
               the
               pride
               and
               arrogance
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               that
               it
               loves
               to
               be
               condemning
               what
               it
               cannot
               comprehend
               ;
               and
               there
               needs
               be
               no
               greater
               reason
               given
               concerning
               the
               many
               disputes
               in
               the
               world
               about
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               is
               wise
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               would
               fain
               seem
               to
               be
               so
               .
               While
               men
               are
               in
               the
               dark
               they
               will
               be
               always
               quarrelling
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               contend
               the
               most
               ,
               
               do
               it
               that
               they
               might
               seem
               to
               others
               to
               see
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               themselves
               they
               do
               not
               .
               Nay
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               plain
               and
               evident
               ,
               but
               the
               reason
               of
               some
               men
               is
               more
               apt
               to
               be
               imposed
               upon
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               their
               senses
               are
               ;
               as
               it
               appeared
               in
               him
               who
               could
               not
               otherwise
               confute
               the
               Philosophers
               argument
               against
               motion
               ,
               but
               by
               moving
               before
               him
               .
               So
               that
               we
               see
               the
               most
               certain
               things
               in
               the
               world
               are
               lyable
               to
               the
               cavils
               of
               men
               who
               imploy
               their
               wits
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               certainly
               those
               ought
               not
               to
               stagger
               mens
               faith
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               highest
               nature
               and
               consequence
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               at
               all
               move
               them
               in
               other
               
               things
               .
            
             
               But
               at
               last
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               men
               who
               love
               to
               be
               called
               the
               men
               of
               wit
               in
               this
               Age
               of
               ours
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               and
               Providence
               ,
               a
               future
               state
               ,
               and
               the
               differences
               of
               
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               but
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               they
               will
               see
               no
               further
               
               reason
               to
               embrace
               than
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               State
               they
               live
               in
               .
               But
               if
               we
               demand
               what
               mighty
               reasons
               they
               are
               able
               to
               bring
               forth
               against
               a
               Religion
               so
               holy
               and
               innocent
               in
               its
               design
               ,
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               so
               well
               contrived
               for
               the
               advantages
               of
               this
               and
               another
               life
               ,
               so
               fully
               attested
               to
               come
               from
               God
               by
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
               in
               confirmation
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               multitudes
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               so
               certainly
               conveyed
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               unquestionable
               Tradition
               of
               all
               Ages
               since
               the
               first
               delivery
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               utmost
               they
               can
               pretend
               against
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
               built
               upon
               such
               an
               appearance
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               which
               was
               too
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Civil
               Interests
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               design
               ineffectual
               for
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               World.
               For
               the
               removal
               therefore
               of
               these
               cavils
               against
               our
               Religion
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 circumstances
                 in
                 our
                 Saviours
                 appearance
                 or
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 design
                 he
                 came
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 by
                 him
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Interests
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 tends
                 
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 the
                 design
                 he
                 came
                 upon
                 was
                 very
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 effectual
                 for
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               clearing
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               shall
               consider
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Manner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               appearance
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Course
               of
               his
               Life
               ;
               and
               what
               it
               was
               which
               his
               enemies
               did
               most
               object
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Manner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Appearance
               ;
               which
               hath
               been
               always
               the
               great
               offence
               to
               the
               admirers
               of
               the
               pomp
               and
               
               greatness
               of
               the
               World.
               For
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               coming
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               making
               his
               Progress
               into
               this
               lower
               world
               ,
               they
               could
               imagine
               nothing
               less
               ,
               than
               that
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               must
               have
               been
               dispatched
               before
               ,
               to
               have
               prepared
               a
               place
               for
               his
               reception
               ;
               that
               all
               the
               Soveraigns
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               World
               must
               have
               been
               summoned
               to
               give
               their
               attendance
               and
               pay
               their
               homage
               to
               him
               :
               that
               their
               Scepters
               must
               have
               been
               immediately
               laid
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               earth
               been
               united
               into
               one
               universal
               Monarchy
               under
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               
               God
               :
               That
               the
               Heavens
               should
               bow
               down
               at
               his
               presence
               to
               shew
               their
               obeysance
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Earth
               tremble
               and
               shake
               for
               fear
               at
               the
               near
               approaches
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               that
               all
               the
               Clouds
               should
               clap
               together
               in
               one
               universal
               Thunder
               ,
               to
               welcome
               his
               
               appearance
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               World
               what
               cause
               
               they
               had
               to
               fear
               him
               whom
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               Heavens
               obey
               :
               that
               the
               Sea
               should
               run
               out
               of
               its
               wonted
               course
               with
               amazement
               and
               horror
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               hide
               it self
               in
               the
               hollow
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               that
               the
               Mountains
               should
               shrink
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               vast
               places
               of
               the
               deep
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               that
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               a
               literal
               sense
               ,
               which
               was
               foretold
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               a
               
                 That
                 every
                 Valley
                 should
                 be
                 filled
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Mountain
                 and
                 Hill
                 brought
                 low
                 ;
                 the
                 crooked
                 made
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rough
                 ways
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 flesh
                 see
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 God.
              
               Yea
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               for
               a
               
               time
               should
               be
               darkned
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               withdraw
               her
               light
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               understand
               that
               a
               Glory
               infinitely
               greater
               than
               theirs
               did
               now
               appear
               to
               the
               World.
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               imagine
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               could
               be
               born
               without
               the
               pangs
               and
               throws
               of
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               as
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               appear
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Firmament
               to
               disappear
               ,
               without
               the
               notice
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               But
               when
               instead
               of
               all
               his
               pomp
               and
               grandeur
               he
               comes
               incognito
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               instead
               of
               giving
               notice
               of
               his
               appearance
               to
               the
               Potentates
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               he
               is
               only
               discovered
               
               to
               a
               few
               silly
               Shepherds
               and
               three
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               East
               ;
               instead
               of
               choosing
               either
               Rome
               or
               Hierusalem
               for
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Nativity
               ,
               he
               is
               born
               at
               Bethleem
               a
               mean
               and
               obscure
               Village
               :
               instead
               of
               the
               glorious
               and
               magnificent
               Palaces
               of
               the
               East
               or
               West
               ,
               which
               were
               at
               that
               time
               so
               famous
               ;
               he
               is
               brought
               forth
               in
               a
               Stable
               ,
               where
               the
               Manger
               was
               his
               Cradle
               ,
               and
               his
               Mother
               the
               only
               attendant
               about
               him
               :
               who
               was
               her self
               none
               of
               the
               great
               persons
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               fame
               in
               the
               Country
               ;
               but
               was
               only
               rich
               in
               her
               Genealogy
               ,
               and
               honourable
               in
               her
               Pedigree
               .
               And
               according
               to
               the
               
               obscurity
               of
               his
               Birth
               was
               his
               Education
               too
               :
               his
               youth
               was
               not
               spent
               in
               the
               Imperial
               Court
               at
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               Philosophers
               at
               Athens
               ,
               nor
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               great
               Rabbies
               at
               Ierusalem
               :
               but
               at
               Nazareth
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               mean
               esteem
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               remarkable
               for
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Vertues
               proper
               to
               his
               Age
               ,
               Modesty
               ,
               Humility
               and
               Obedience
               .
               All
               which
               he
               exercises
               to
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               ,
               that
               his
               greatest
               Kindred
               and
               acquaintance
               were
               mightily
               surprized
               when
               at
               30.
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               discover
               himself
               by
               the
               Miracles
               which
               he
               wrought
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               which
               
               he
               spake
               with
               .
               And
               although
               the
               rayes
               of
               his
               Divinity
               began
               to
               break
               forth
               through
               the
               Clouds
               he
               had
               hitherto
               disguised
               himself
               in
               ,
               yet
               he
               persisted
               still
               in
               the
               same
               course
               of
               humility
               and
               self-denyal
               ;
               taking
               care
               of
               others
               to
               the
               neglect
               
               of
               himself
               ;
               feeding
               others
               by
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               fasting
               himself
               ,
               
               to
               one
               :
               shewing
               his
               power
               in
               working
               miraculous
               Cures
               ,
               and
               his
               humility
               in
               concealing
               them
               :
               Conversing
               with
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               choosing
               such
               for
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               brought
               nothing
               to
               recommend
               them
               but
               innocency
               and
               simplicity
               .
               Who
               by
               their
               heats
               and
               ignorance
               were
               continual
               exercises
               of
               his
               Patience
               in
               bearing
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               care
               and
               tenderness
               in
               instructing
               them
               .
               And
               after
               a
               life
               thus
               led
               with
               such
               unparallel'd
               humility
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               add
               nothing
               more
               to
               it
               by
               his
               actions
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               his
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               compleats
               the
               sad
               Tragedy
               of
               his
               Life
               by
               a
               most
               shameful
               and
               
               ignominious
               Death
               .
               This
               is
               the
               short
               and
               true
               account
               of
               all
               those
               things
               which
               the
               admirers
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               this
               world
               think
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               in
               our
               Saviours
               appearance
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               But
               we
               are
               now
               to
               consider
               whether
               so
               great
               humility
               were
               not
               not
               more
               agreeable
               with
               the
               design
               of
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               than
               all
               that
               pomp
               and
               state
               would
               have
               been
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               might
               have
               more
               easily
               commanded
               than
               we
               can
               imagine
               .
               He
               came
               not
               upon
               so
               mean
               an
               errand
               ,
               as
               to
               dazle
               the
               eyes
               of
               Mankind
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               to
               amaze
               them
               by
               the
               terribleness
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               
               much
               less
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               the
               riches
               and
               gallantry
               of
               the
               World
               to
               them
               :
               But
               he
               came
               upon
               far
               more
               noble
               and
               excellent
               designs
               ,
               to
               bring
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               ,
               to
               give
               men
               the
               highest
               assurance
               of
               an
               eternal
               happiness
               and
               misery
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               certain
               directions
               for
               obtaining
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               avoiding
               the
               other
               :
               and
               in
               order
               to
               that
               ,
               nothing
               was
               judged
               more
               necessary
               by
               him
               ,
               than
               to
               bring
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               World
               out
               of
               that
               credit
               and
               reputation
               they
               had
               gained
               among
               foolish
               men
               .
               Which
               he
               could
               never
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               declaimed
               never
               so
               much
               against
               the
               vanity
               of
               
               worldly
               greatness
               ,
               riches
               and
               honours
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               himself
               had
               lived
               in
               the
               greatest
               splendour
               and
               bravery
               .
               For
               the
               enjoyning
               then
               the
               contempt
               of
               this
               world
               to
               his
               Disciples
               in
               hopes
               of
               a
               better
               ,
               would
               have
               looked
               like
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               fasting
               at
               a
               full
               meal
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               conveniencies
               of
               Poverty
               by
               one
               who
               makes
               the
               greatest
               hast
               to
               be
               rich
               .
               That
               he
               might
               not
               therefore
               seem
               to
               offer
               so
               great
               a
               contradiction
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               by
               his
               own
               example
               ;
               he
               makes
               choice
               of
               a
               life
               so
               remote
               from
               all
               suspicion
               of
               designs
               upon
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 the
                 foxes
              
               
               
                 had
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 birds
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 had
                 nests
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               the
               Lord
               and
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 had
                 not
                 whereon
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               And
               as
               he
               shewed
               by
               his
               life
               how
               little
               he
               valued
               the
               great
               things
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               so
               he
               discovered
               
               by
               his
               death
               how
               little
               he
               feared
               the
               evil
               things
               of
               
               it
               :
               all
               which
               he
               did
               with
               a
               purpose
               and
               intention
               to
               rectifie
               the
               great
               mistakes
               of
               men
               as
               to
               these
               things
               :
               That
               they
               might
               no
               longer
               venture
               an
               eternal
               happiness
               for
               the
               splendid
               and
               glorious
               vanities
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ;
               nor
               expose
               themselves
               to
               the
               utmost
               miseries
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               frowns
               of
               this
               .
               From
               hence
               proceeded
               that
               generous
               contempt
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               but
               all
               his
               true
               Disciples
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               were
               so
               remarkable
               for
               ;
               to
               let
               others
               see
               they
               had
               greater
               things
               in
               their
               eye
               than
               any
               here
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               which
               they
               would
               not
               part
               with
               for
               all
               that
               this
               
               world
               thinks
               great
               or
               desirable
               .
               So
               that
               considering
               the
               great
               danger
               most
               men
               are
               in
               ,
               by
               too
               passionate
               a
               love
               of
               the●e
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               universal
               and
               infinite
               kindness
               which
               our
               Saviour
               had
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ;
               there
               was
               nothing
               he
               could
               discover
               it
               more
               in
               as
               to
               his
               appearance
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               by
               putting
               such
               an
               affront
               upon
               the
               greatness
               and
               honour
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               by
               so
               open
               a
               neglect
               of
               it
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               despising
               it
               in
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               .
               And
               who
               now
               upon
               any
               pretence
               of
               reason
               dare
               entertain
               the
               meaner
               apprehensions
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               because
               he
               appeared
               without
               the
               pomp
               and
               greatness
               
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               doing
               so
               was
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               own
               humility
               and
               self-denyal
               he
               might
               shew
               us
               the
               way
               to
               an
               eternal
               happiness
               ?
               Which
               he
               well
               knew
               how
               very
               hard
               it
               would
               be
               for
               men
               to
               attain
               to
               ,
               who
               measure
               things
               not
               according
               to
               their
               inward
               worth
               and
               excellency
               ,
               but
               the
               splendour
               and
               appearance
               which
               they
               make
               to
               the
               world
               :
               who
               think
               nothing
               great
               but
               what
               makes
               them
               gazed
               upon
               ;
               nothing
               desireable
               but
               what
               makes
               them
               flattered
               .
               But
               if
               they
               could
               be
               once
               perswaded
               how
               incomparably
               valuable
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               are
               above
               all
               the
               gayeties
               and
               shews
               of
               this
               ;
               they
               
               would
               think
               no
               condition
               mean
               or
               contemptible
               ,
               which
               led
               to
               so
               great
               an
               end
               ;
               none
               happy
               or
               honourable
               which
               must
               so
               soon
               end
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               or
               be
               changed
               to
               eternal
               misery
               .
               And
               that
               we
               might
               entertain
               such
               thoughts
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               melancholy
               effects
               of
               discontent
               and
               disappointments
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               serious
               result
               of
               our
               most
               deliberate
               enquiry
               into
               the
               value
               of
               things
               ,
               was
               the
               design
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               humility
               of
               his
               appearance
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               excellent
               Doctrine
               which
               he
               recommended
               to
               the
               World
               by
               it
               .
               Were
               I
               to
               argue
               the
               case
               with
               Philosophers
               ,
               I
               might
               then
               at
               large
               shew
               from
               the
               free
               acknowledgements
               
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               experienced
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               nothing
               becomes
               so
               much
               one
               who
               designs
               to
               recommend
               Vertue
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               a
               real
               and
               hearty
               contempt
               of
               all
               the
               pomp
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               meanest
               condition
               proceeding
               from
               such
               a
               
               principle
               is
               truly
               and
               in
               it self
               more
               honourable
               ,
               than
               living
               
               in
               the
               greatest
               splendour
               imaginable
               .
               Were
               I
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Iews
               ,
               I
               might
               then
               prove
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Prophecies
               concerning
               the
               Messias
               speak
               of
               great
               and
               wonderful
               effects
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               should
               be
               accomplished
               in
               a
               way
               of
               suffering
               and
               humility
               .
               But
               since
               I
               speak
               to
               Christians
               ,
               and
               and
               therefore
               to
               those
               who
               are
               perswaded
               of
               the
               great
               kindness
               and
               love
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               reform
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               convincing
               men
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               excellency
               of
               a
               future
               state
               ,
               no
               more
               need
               be
               said
               to
               vindicate
               the
               appearance
               of
               him
               from
               that
               meanness
               and
               contempt
               ,
               
               which
               the
               pride
               and
               ambition
               of
               vain
               men
               is
               apt
               to
               cast
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               not
               only
               our
               Saviours
               manner
               of
               Appearance
               ,
               but
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Conversation
               gave
               great
               offence
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               viz.
               That
               it
               was
               too
               free
               and
               familiar
               among
               persons
               who
               had
               the
               meanest
               reputation
               ,
               
                 the
                 Publicans
                 and
                 Sinners
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               declaimed
               against
               the
               strictest
               observers
               of
               the
               greatest
               rigours
               and
               austerities
               of
               life
               .
               And
               this
               no
               doubt
               was
               one
               great
               cause
               of
               the
               mortal
               hatred
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               against
               him
               ,
               though
               least
               pretended
               ,
               that
               even
               thereby
               
               they
               might
               make
               good
               that
               charge
               of
               hypocrisie
               which
               our
               Saviour
               so
               often
               draws
               up
               against
               them
               .
               And
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               such
               severe
               rebukes
               did
               highly
               provoke
               them
               ,
               since
               they
               found
               this
               so
               gainful
               and
               withall
               so
               easie
               a
               trade
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               with
               a
               demure
               look
               and
               a
               sowre
               countenance
               they
               could
               cheat
               and
               defraud
               their
               Brethren
               ;
               and
               under
               a
               specious
               shew
               of
               devotion
               could
               break
               their
               fasts
               by
               devouring
               Widows
               houses
               ,
               and
               end
               their
               long
               Prayers
               to
               God
               with
               acts
               of
               the
               highest
               injustice
               to
               their
               Neighbours
               .
               As
               though
               all
               that
               while
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               only
               begging
               leave
               of
               God
               to
               do
               all
               
               the
               mischief
               they
               could
               to
               their
               Brethren
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               were
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               upon
               all
               occasions
               speaks
               against
               with
               the
               greatest
               sharpness
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               most
               dangerous
               enemies
               to
               true
               Religion
               :
               and
               that
               which
               made
               men
               whose
               passion
               was
               too
               strong
               for
               their
               reason
               abhor
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Religion
               ,
               when
               such
               baseness
               was
               practised
               under
               the
               profession
               of
               it
               .
               When
               they
               saw
               men
               offer
               to
               compound
               with
               Heaven
               for
               all
               their
               injustice
               and
               oppression
               ,
               with
               not
               a
               twentieth
               part
               of
               what
               God
               challenges
               as
               his
               due
               ;
               they
               either
               thought
               Religion
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               device
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               that
               these
               mens
               hypocrisie
               
               ought
               to
               be
               discovered
               to
               the
               World.
               And
               therefore
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               came
               with
               a
               design
               to
               retrieve
               a
               true
               spirit
               of
               Religion
               among
               men
               ,
               finds
               it
               first
               of
               all
               necessary
               to
               unmask
               those
               notorious
               hypocrites
               ,
               that
               their
               deformities
               being
               
               discovered
               ,
               their
               ways
               as
               well
               as
               their
               persons
               might
               be
               the
               better
               
               understood
               and
               avoided
               .
               And
               when
               he
               saw
               by
               the
               mighty
               opinion
               they
               had
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               uncharitableness
               towards
               all
               others
               ,
               how
               little
               good
               was
               to
               be
               done
               upon
               them
               ,
               he
               seldom
               vouchsafes
               them
               his
               presence
               ;
               but
               rather
               converses
               with
               those
               who
               being
               more
               openly
               wicked
               were
               more
               easily
               convinced
               of
               their
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               to
               reform
               .
               For
               which
               end
               alone
               it
               was
               that
               he
               so
               freely
               conversed
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               see
               there
               were
               none
               so
               bad
               ,
               but
               his
               kindness
               was
               so
               great
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               do
               them
               all
               the
               good
               he
               could
               :
               And
               therefore
               this
               could
               be
               no
               
               more
               just
               a
               reproach
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               kept
               company
               sometimes
               with
               these
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               to
               a
               Chyrurgion
               to
               visit
               Hospitals
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Physician
               to
               converse
               with
               the
               sick
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               when
               they
               saw
               that
               his
               Greatness
               did
               appear
               in
               another
               way
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               then
               these
               wise
               and
               subtle
               men
               apprehend
               a
               further
               reach
               and
               design
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               :
               Viz.
               That
               his
               low
               condition
               was
               a
               piece
               of
               Popularity
               ,
               and
               a
               meer
               disguise
               to
               ensnare
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               make
               them
               in
               love
               with
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               to
               season
               them
               with
               Principles
               
               of
               Rebellion
               and
               disobedience
               :
               Hence
               came
               all
               the
               clamours
               of
               his
               being
               
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               and
               calling
               himself
               ,
               
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
              
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               design
               to
               erect
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               interpret
               in
               the
               most
               malicious
               though
               most
               unreasonable
               sense
               .
               For
               nothing
               is
               so
               politick
               as
               malice
               and
               ill
               will
               is
               ;
               for
               that
               finds
               designs
               in
               every
               thing
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               contrary
               they
               are
               to
               all
               the
               Protestations
               of
               the
               persons
               concerned
               ,
               the
               deeper
               that
               suggests
               presently
               they
               are
               laid
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               the
               more
               cause
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               them
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               in
               our
               Blessed
               Saviours
               case
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               the
               greatest
               care
               
               used
               by
               him
               to
               shew
               his
               obedience
               to
               the
               Authority
               he
               lived
               under
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               his
               most
               solemn
               disavowing
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               their
               civil
               Interests
               ,
               not
               the
               severe
               checks
               he
               gave
               his
               own
               Disciples
               for
               any
               ambitious
               thoughts
               among
               them
               ,
               not
               the
               recommending
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               rebuke
               he
               gave
               one
               of
               his
               most
               forward
               Disciples
               for
               offering
               to
               draw
               his
               sword
               in
               the
               rescue
               of
               himself
               ,
               could
               abate
               the
               fury
               and
               rage
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               they
               condemn
               the
               greatest
               Teacher
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               Obedience
               as
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               unparallel'd
               example
               of
               innocency
               as
               a
               Malesactor
               .
               
               But
               though
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               objected
               against
               the
               life
               and
               actions
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               tending
               to
               sedition
               and
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Civil
               Peace
               ,
               yet
               that
               ,
               these
               men
               (
               who
               were
               inspired
               by
               malice
               ,
               and
               prophesied
               according
               to
               their
               
               own
               interest
               )
               would
               say
               ,
               was
               because
               he
               was
               taken
               away
               in
               
               time
               ,
               before
               his
               designs
               could
               be
               ripe
               for
               action
               ,
               but
               if
               his
               doctrine
               tended
               that
               way
               ,
               it
               was
               enough
               to
               justifie
               their
               proceedings
               against
               him
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               might
               have
               done
               :
               not
               Treason
               but
               Convenience
               which
               made
               them
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               the
               most
               innocent
               person
               :
               but
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               taint
               in
               his
               doctrine
               that
               way
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               reason
               enough
               in
               such
               an
               Age
               of
               faction
               and
               sedition
               to
               have
               used
               the
               utmost
               care
               to
               prevent
               the
               spreading
               it
               .
               But
               so
               far
               is
               this
               from
               the
               least
               ground
               of
               probability
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               imagine
               a
               Religion
               which
               aims
               less
               
               at
               the
               present
               particular
               interests
               of
               the
               embracers
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               more
               at
               the
               publick
               interests
               of
               Princes
               than
               Christianity
               doth
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               both
               preached
               and
               practised
               by
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               lament
               the
               unhappy
               fate
               of
               Religion
               when
               it
               falls
               under
               the
               censure
               of
               such
               who
               think
               themselves
               the
               Masters
               of
               all
               the
               little
               arts
               whereby
               this
               world
               is
               governed
               .
               If
               it
               teaches
               the
               duty
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               of
               Princes
               ,
               if
               it
               requires
               obedience
               to
               Laws
               ,
               and
               makes
               mens
               happiness
               or
               misery
               in
               another
               life
               in
               any
               measure
               to
               depend
               
               upon
               it
               ;
               then
               Religion
               is
               suspected
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               trick
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               an
               invention
               to
               keep
               the
               world
               in
               awe
               ,
               whereby
               men
               might
               the
               better
               be
               moulded
               into
               Societies
               ,
               and
               preserved
               in
               them
               .
               But
               if
               it
               appear
               to
               inforce
               any
               thing
               indispensably
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               though
               humane
               Laws
               require
               the
               contrary
               ;
               if
               they
               must
               not
               forswear
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               deny
               him
               whom
               they
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               ,
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               calls
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               such
               half-witted
               men
               think
               that
               Religion
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               pretence
               to
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               only
               an
               obstinate
               plea
               for
               Disobedience
               .
               But
               this
               is
               to
               
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Religion
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               some
               inviolable
               Rights
               of
               Divine
               Soveraignty
               acknowledged
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               vary
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               Edicts
               and
               Laws
               of
               men
               .
               But
               supposing
               the
               profession
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               be
               allowed
               inviolable
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               any
               Religion
               ,
               nay
               ,
               never
               any
               inventions
               of
               the
               greatest
               Politicians
               ,
               which
               might
               compare
               with
               that
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               civil
               Societies
               .
               For
               this
               in
               plain
               and
               express
               words
               tells
               all
               the
               owners
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               live
               in
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               ;
               a
               
               
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 resist
                 receive
                 unto
                 themselves
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 whosoever
                 resisteth
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 resisteth
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
              
               Than
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               conceive
               arguments
               of
               greater
               
               force
               to
               keep
               men
               in
               obedience
               to
               Authority
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               
               only
               obeys
               because
               it
               is
               his
               interest
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               will
               have
               the
               same
               reason
               to
               disobey
               when
               there
               is
               an
               apprehension
               that
               may
               make
               more
               for
               his
               advantage
               .
               But
               when
               the
               reason
               of
               obedience
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               concernments
               of
               another
               life
               ,
               no
               hopes
               of
               interest
               in
               this
               world
               can
               be
               thought
               to
               ballance
               the
               loss
               which
               may
               come
               by
               such
               a
               breach
               of
               duty
               in
               that
               to
               come
               .
               So
               that
               no
               persons
               do
               so
               dangerously
               undermine
               the
               foundations
               of
               civil
               Government
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               magnifie
               that
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               Religion
               ;
               none
               so
               effectually
               secure
               them
               as
               those
               
                 who
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               doing
               so
               ,
               
               are
               obliged
               
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Caesars
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               as
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               first
               author
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               practice
               was
               agreeable
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               Christianity
               preserved
               its
               primitive
               honour
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               ,
               so
               far
               were
               men
               then
               from
               making
               their
               zeal
               for
               Religion
               a
               pretence
               to
               rebellion
               ,
               that
               though
               Christianity
               were
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Religions
               then
               in
               vogue
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               they
               knew
               of
               no
               other
               way
               of
               promoting
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               patience
               ,
               humility
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               prayers
               for
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               tears
               when
               they
               saw
               them
               obstinate
               .
               So
               far
               were
               they
               then
               from
               somenting
               
               suspicions
               and
               jealousies
               concerning
               the
               Princes
               and
               Governours
               they
               lived
               under
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               were
               generally
               known
               to
               be
               some
               of
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Princes
               ,
               yet
               they
               charge
               all
               Christians
               in
               the
               strictest
               manner
               ,
               as
               they
               loved
               their
               Religion
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               valued
               their
               souls
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               them
               .
               So
               far
               were
               they
               then
               from
               giving
               the
               least
               encouragement
               to
               the
               usurpations
               of
               the
               rights
               of
               Princes
               unde●
               the
               pretence
               of
               any
               power
               given
               to
               a
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               there
               is
               no
               way
               for
               any
               to
               think
               they
               meant
               it
               ,
               unless
               we
               suppose
               
               the
               Apostles
               such
               mighty
               Politicians
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               because
               they
               say
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 bid
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
              
               ;
               though
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               Evangelist
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               whatever
               he
               be
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               interpret
               it
               .
               Yea
               so
               constant
               and
               uniform
               was
               the
               doctrine
               and
               practice
               of
               Obedience
               in
               all
               the
               first
               and
               purest
               ages
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               instance
               can
               be
               produced
               of
               any
               usurpation
               of
               the
               rights
               of
               Princes
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               any
               title
               from
               Christ
               ,
               or
               any
               disobedience
               to
               their
               authority
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               promoting
               Christianity
               ,
               through
               all
               those
               times
               
               wherein
               Christianity
               the
               most
               flourished
               ,
               or
               the
               Christians
               were
               the
               most
               persecuted
               .
               And
               happy
               had
               it
               been
               for
               us
               in
               these
               last
               ages
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               been
               Christians
               on
               the
               same
               terms
               which
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ;
               
               then
               there
               had
               been
               no
               such
               scandals
               raised
               by
               the
               degeneracy
               
               of
               men
               upon
               the
               most
               excellent
               and
               peaceable
               Religion
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               though
               that
               were
               unquiet
               and
               troublesom
               ,
               because
               so
               many
               have
               been
               so
               who
               have
               made
               shew
               of
               it
               .
               But
               let
               their
               pretences
               be
               never
               so
               great
               to
               Infallibility
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Spirit
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               men
               encourage
               faction
               and
               disobedience
               ,
               so
               far
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               none
               of
               his
               .
               For
               he
               shewed
               his
               great
               wisdom
               in
               contriving
               such
               a
               method
               of
               saving
               mens
               souls
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               as
               tended
               most
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               peace
               and
               
               quietness
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               wisdom
               may
               be
               evil
               spoken
               of
               by
               men
               of
               restless
               and
               unpeaceable
               minds
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               be
               still
               justified
               by
               all
               who
               have
               heartily
               embraced
               the
               Wisdom
               which
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               who
               are
               pure
               and
               peaceable
               as
               that
               Wisdom
               is
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               and
               only
               such
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               come
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               the
               design
               of
               Christs
               appearance
               was
               very
               agreeable
               to
               the
               infinite
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               means
               were
               very
               suitable
               and
               effectual
               for
               carrying
               on
               of
               that
               design
               for
               the
               reformation
               of
               Mankind
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               design
               it self
               was
               very
               agreeable
               to
               the
               infinite
               Wisdom
               of
               God.
               What
               could
               we
               imagine
               more
               becoming
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               to
               contrive
               a
               way
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               lapsed
               and
               degenerate
               Mankind
               ?
               who
               more
               fit
               to
               employ
               upon
               such
               a
               message
               as
               this
               ,
               than
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               for
               his
               coming
               gives
               the
               greatest
               assurance
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               serious
               in
               the
               management
               of
               this
               design
               ,
               than
               which
               nothing
               could
               be
               of
               greater
               importance
               in
               order
               to
               the
               success
               of
               it
               .
               And
               how
               was
               it
               possible
               he
               should
               give
               a
               greater
               testimony
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               withal
               of
               the
               purpose
               he
               came
               
               about
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               The
               accomplishment
               of
               Prophesies
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               Miracles
               shewed
               who
               he
               was
               ;
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Conversation
               ,
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               ,
               shewed
               what
               his
               design
               was
               in
               appearing
               among
               men
               :
               for
               they
               were
               all
               managed
               with
               a
               peculiar
               respect
               to
               the
               convincing
               mankind
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               upon
               terms
               of
               mercy
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               therefore
               sent
               his
               Son
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               only
               obtain
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               for
               those
               who
               repent
               ,
               but
               eternal
               life
               for
               all
               them
               that
               obey
               him
               .
               And
               what
               is
               there
               now
               we
               can
               imagine
               so
               
               great
               and
               desireable
               as
               this
               ,
               for
               God
               to
               manifest
               his
               wisdom
               in
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               see
               a
               great
               discovery
               of
               it
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               might
               do
               in
               the
               methods
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               if
               partiality
               and
               interest
               did
               not
               blind
               our
               eyes
               ;
               but
               both
               these
               ,
               
               though
               great
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               fall
               short
               of
               the
               contrivance
               
               of
               bringing
               to
               an
               eternal
               happiness
               man
               who
               had
               fallen
               from
               his
               Maker
               ,
               and
               was
               perishing
               in
               his
               own
               folly
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               that
               which
               men
               in
               the
               pride
               and
               vanity
               of
               their
               own
               imaginations
               either
               think
               not
               worth
               considering
               ,
               or
               consider
               as
               little
               as
               if
               they
               thought
               so
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               think
               themselves
               very
               wise
               too
               .
               The
               Iews
               had
               the
               wisdom
               of
               their
               Traditions
               which
               they
               gloried
               in
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               when
               he
               came
               to
               alter
               them
               .
               The
               Greeks
               had
               the
               wisdom
               of
               their
               Philosophy
               which
               they
               so
               passionately
               admired
               ,
               that
               whatever
               did
               not
               agree
               with
               that
               ,
               though
               infinitely
               more
               certain
               
               and
               useful
               ,
               was
               on
               that
               account
               rejected
               by
               them
               .
               The
               Romans
               ,
               after
               the
               conquest
               of
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               were
               grown
               all
               such
               Politicians
               and
               Statesmen
               ,
               that
               few
               of
               them
               could
               have
               leisure
               to
               think
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               who
               were
               so
               busie
               in
               the
               management
               of
               this
               .
               And
               some
               of
               all
               these
               sorts
               do
               yet
               remain
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               makes
               so
               many
               so
               little
               think
               of
               ,
               or
               admire
               this
               infinite
               discovery
               of
               divine
               Wisdom
               :
               nay
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               who
               can
               mix
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               joyning
               a
               Iewish
               obstinacy
               ,
               with
               the
               pride
               and
               self-opinion
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               to
               a
               Roman
               unconcernedness
               about
               the
               matters
               of
               
               another
               life
               .
               And
               yet
               upon
               a
               true
               and
               just
               enquiry
               never
               any
               Religion
               could
               be
               found
               ,
               which
               could
               more
               fully
               satisfie
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               or
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               was
               made
               known
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God.
              
               Here
               the
               Iew
               might
               find
               his
               Messias
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               Promises
               fulfilled
               which
               related
               to
               him
               ,
               here
               the
               Greek
               might
               find
               his
               long
               and
               vainly
               looked
               for
               certainty
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               which
               leads
               to
               it
               ,
               here
               the
               Roman
               might
               see
               a
               Religion
               serviceable
               to
               another
               world
               and
               this
               together
               .
               Here
               are
               Precepts
               
               more
               holy
               ,
               Promises
               more
               certain
               ,
               Rewards
               more
               desireable
               than
               ever
               the
               wit
               or
               invention
               of
               men
               could
               have
               attained
               to
               .
               Here
               are
               Institutions
               far
               more
               pious
               ,
               useful
               and
               serviceable
               to
               mankind
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               admired
               Laws
               of
               the
               famous
               Legislators
               of
               Greece
               or
               Rome
               .
               Here
               are
               no
               popular
               designs
               carried
               on
               ,
               no
               vices
               indulged
               for
               the
               publick
               interest
               ,
               which
               
                 Solon
                 ,
                 Lycurgus
              
               and
               Plato
               are
               charged
               with
               .
               Here
               is
               no
               making
               Religion
               a
               meer
               trick
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               only
               useful
               for
               governing
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               Numa
               and
               the
               great
               men
               at
               Rome
               are
               lyable
               to
               the
               suspicion
               of
               .
               Here
               is
               no
               wrapping
               
               up
               Religion
               in
               strange
               figures
               and
               mysterious
               non-sense
               ,
               which
               the
               Aegyptians
               were
               so
               much
               given
               to
               .
               Here
               is
               no
               inhumanity
               and
               cruelty
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               offer'd
               ,
               no
               looseness
               and
               profaneness
               allowed
               in
               the
               most
               solemn
               mysteries
               ,
               no
               worshipping
               
               of
               such
               for
               Gods
               who
               had
               not
               been
               fit
               to
               live
               if
               they
               
               had
               been
               men
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               things
               so
               commonly
               practised
               in
               the
               Idolatries
               of
               the
               Heathens
               .
               But
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Worship
               is
               such
               as
               the
               minds
               of
               those
               who
               come
               to
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               becomes
               that
               God
               whom
               we
               profess
               to
               serve
               ,
               pure
               and
               holy
               ,
               grave
               and
               serious
               ,
               solemn
               and
               devout
               ,
               without
               the
               mixtures
               of
               superstition
               ,
               vanity
               or
               ostentation
               .
               The
               precepts
               of
               our
               Religion
               are
               plain
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               very
               suitable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               highly
               tending
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               those
               who
               practise
               them
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               and
               a
               better
               life
               .
               The
               arguments
               to
               perswade
               men
               are
               the
               most
               
               weighty
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               of
               as
               great
               importance
               as
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               happiness
               ,
               and
               the
               fears
               of
               eternal
               misery
               ,
               can
               be
               to
               men
               .
               And
               wherein
               is
               the
               contrivance
               of
               our
               Religion
               defective
               ,
               when
               the
               end
               is
               so
               desireable
               ,
               the
               means
               so
               effectual
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Which
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               There
               are
               two
               things
               which
               in
               this
               degenerate
               estate
               of
               man
               are
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               the
               recovery
               of
               his
               happiness
               ;
               and
               those
               are
               Repentance
               for
               sins
               past
               ,
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               for
               the
               future
               :
               
               now
               both
               these
               the
               Gospel
               gives
               men
               the
               greatest
               encouragements
               to
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               the
               most
               likely
               to
               effect
               the
               design
               it
               was
               intended
               for
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               Repentance
               for
               sins
               past
               .
               What
               more
               powerful
               motives
               can
               there
               be
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               repent
               ,
               than
               for
               God
               to
               let
               men
               know
               that
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               pardon
               their
               sins
               upon
               the
               sincerity
               of
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               without
               that
               ,
               there
               remains
               nothing
               but
               a
               fearful
               expectation
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               ?
               that
               their
               sins
               are
               their
               follies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               repent
               is
               to
               grow
               wise
               :
               that
               he
               requires
               no
               more
               from
               men
               ,
               
               but
               what
               every
               considerative
               man
               knows
               is
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               whenever
               he
               reflects
               upon
               his
               actions
               :
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               ingratitude
               or
               disingenuity
               towards
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               than
               to
               stand
               at
               defiance
               with
               God
               when
               he
               hath
               shed
               his
               blood
               to
               reconcile
               God
               and
               Man
               to
               each
               other
               :
               that
               every
               step
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               every
               part
               of
               the
               Tragedy
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               every
               wound
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               every
               groan
               and
               sigh
               which
               he
               uttered
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               were
               designed
               by
               him
               as
               the
               most
               prevailing
               Rhetorick
               ,
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               forsake
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               be
               happy
               :
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               more
               unaccountable
               folly
               ,
               than
               by
               
               impenitency
               to
               lose
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               certain
               and
               eternal
               happiness
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               those
               pleasures
               which
               every
               wise
               man
               is
               ashamed
               to
               think
               of
               :
               that
               to
               continue
               in
               sin
               with
               the
               hopes
               to
               repent
               ,
               is
               to
               stab
               a
               mans
               self
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               cure
               :
               that
               
               the
               sooner
               men
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               sooner
               they
               will
               find
               their
               minds
               at
               
               ease
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               pleasures
               they
               enjoy
               in
               forsaking
               their
               sins
               ,
               are
               far
               more
               noble
               and
               manly
               than
               ever
               they
               had
               in
               committing
               them
               :
               but
               if
               none
               of
               these
               arguments
               will
               prevail
               with
               them
               ,
               perish
               they
               must
               ,
               and
               that
               unavoidably
               ,
               insupportably
               ,
               and
               irrecoverably
               :
               And
               if
               such
               arguments
               as
               these
               will
               not
               prevail
               with
               men
               to
               leave
               their
               sins
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               any
               should
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               Holiness
               of
               Life
               :
               For
               Christ
               did
               not
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               dye
               for
               us
               ,
               meerly
               that
               we
               should
               repent
               of
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               a
               
                 by
                 denying
                 ungodliness
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 but
              
               
               
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 and
                 godly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               what
               he
               doth
               expect
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               the
               greatest
               encouragements
               to
               perform
               :
               by
               the
               clearness
               of
               his
               precepts
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               own
               example
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               proposition
               of
               eternal
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               whereby
               he
               takes
               off
               all
               the
               objections
               men
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               against
               obedience
               to
               the
               Commands
               of
               Christ
               :
               the
               pretence
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               because
               his
               Laws
               are
               so
               clear
               ;
               the
               pre
               tence
               of
               impossibility
               by
               his
               own
               example
               ;
               the
               pretence
               of
               infirmity
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               Grace
               ;
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               unnecessariness
               
               of
               so
               great
               care
               of
               our
               actions
               by
               making
               eternal
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               to
               depend
               upon
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               reflect
               upon
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               admirably
               it
               is
               suited
               to
               the
               end
               it
               was
               intended
               for
               ,
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               those
               whose
               good
               was
               designed
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               great
               contriver
               and
               manager
               of
               it
               .
               And
               let
               not
               us
               by
               our
               impenitency
               and
               the
               unholiness
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               dishonour
               God
               and
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               reproach
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               condemn
               that
               by
               our
               lives
               which
               we
               justifie
               by
               our
               words
               .
               For
               when
               we
               have
               said
               all
               we
               can
               ,
               the
               best
               and
               most
               effectual
               vindication
               
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               to
               live
               according
               to
               it
               :
               But
               oh
               then
               how
               unhappy
               are
               we
               that
               live
               in
               such
               an
               Age
               wherein
               it
               were
               hard
               to
               know
               that
               men
               were
               Christians
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               their
               words
               against
               the
               tenour
               and
               course
               of
               their
               actions
               !
               What
               is
               become
               of
               the
               purity
               ,
               the
               innocency
               ,
               the
               candour
               ,
               the
               peaceableness
               ,
               the
               sincerity
               and
               devotion
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               !
               What
               is
               become
               of
               their
               zeal
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Religion
               !
               If
               it
               we●e
               the
               design
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               make
               our
               Religion
               a
               dishonour
               and
               reproach
               to
               the
               
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Mahumetans
              
               ,
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               could
               they
               
               do
               it
               by
               more
               effectual
               means
               than
               they
               have
               done
               ?
               Who
               is
               there
               that
               looks
               into
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               could
               ever
               think
               that
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               so
               incomparably
               beyond
               all
               others
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               Is
               the
               now
               
                 Christian
                 
                 Rome
              
               so
               much
               beyond
               what
               it
               was
               while
               it
               was
               Heathen
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               
               was
               it
               not
               then
               remarkable
               in
               its
               first
               times
               for
               justice
               ,
               sincerity
               ,
               contempt
               of
               riches
               ,
               and
               a
               kind
               of
               generous
               honesty
               ,
               and
               who
               does
               not
               (
               though
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               any
               ingenuity
               left
               )
               lament
               the
               want
               of
               all
               those
               things
               there
               now
               ?
               Will
               not
               the
               sobriety
               of
               the
               very
               Turks
               upbraid
               our
               excesses
               and
               debaucheries
               ?
               and
               the
               obstinacy
               of
               the
               Iews
               in
               defence
               and
               practice
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               condemn
               our
               coldness
               and
               indifferency
               in
               ours
               ?
               If
               we
               have
               then
               any
               tenderness
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               or
               any
               kindness
               for
               our
               own
               Souls
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               only
               have
               the
               Name
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               lead
               the
               lives
               of
               
               Christians
               ;
               let
               us
               make
               amends
               for
               all
               the
               reproaches
               which
               our
               Religion
               hath
               suffered
               by
               the
               faction
               and
               disobedience
               of
               some
               ,
               by
               the
               Oaths
               and
               Blasphemies
               ,
               the
               impieties
               and
               profaneness
               of
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               too
               great
               negligence
               and
               carelesness
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               Christianity
               may
               appear
               in
               its
               true
               glory
               ,
               which
               will
               then
               only
               be
               ,
               when
               those
               
                 who
                 name
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godliness
                 .
              
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               IV.
               
               
               
               Preached
               at
               WHITE-HALL
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   ROMANS
                   I.
                   XVI
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 salvation
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 believes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Jew
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               words
               are
               uttered
               by
               one
               who
               was
               himself
               
               a
               remarkable
               instance
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               them
               ,
               Viz.
               of
               that
               Divine
               Power
               which
               did
               accompany
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               For
               what
               can
               we
               imagine
               else
               should
               make
               him
               now
               
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               who
               not
               long
               before
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               persecute
               all
               those
               who
               professed
               it
               ?
               One
               ,
               whose
               spirit
               was
               fermented
               with
               the
               leaven
               of
               the
               
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               inraged
               with
               fury
               against
               all
               who
               owned
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               sudden
               turned
               quite
               into
               another
               temper
               ,
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               those
               who
               employed
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               amazement
               of
               them
               whom
               he
               designed
               to
               persecute
               .
               Nay
               ,
               
               so
               great
               was
               the
               change
               which
               was
               wrought
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               from
               a
               Bigot
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Religion
               he
               becomes
               an
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Christian
               ,
               and
               from
               breathing
               flames
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               none
               more
               ready
               than
               he
               to
               undergo
               them
               for
               Christ.
               If
               he
               had
               only
               given
               over
               his
               persecution
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               meerly
               run
               himself
               out
               of
               breath
               ,
               and
               grown
               weary
               of
               his
               former
               fury
               ,
               (
               as
               greater
               persons
               than
               he
               did
               afterwards
               )
               but
               to
               retain
               the
               same
               fervour
               of
               spirit
               in
               preaching
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               before
               in
               opposing
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               as
               great
               zeal
               for
               making
               Christians
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               for
               destroying
               them
               ,
               must
               needs
               proceed
               from
               some
               great
               and
               unusual
               
               cause
               .
               Whilest
               the
               Iews
               thought
               he
               had
               too
               much
               learning
               and
               interest
               to
               become
               their
               enemy
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               found
               he
               had
               too
               much
               rage
               and
               fury
               to
               be
               their
               friend
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               least
               expected
               it
               ,
               instead
               of
               continuing
               an
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Sanhedrin
               for
               punishing
               the
               Christians
               ,
               he
               declared
               himself
               an
               Apostle
               and
               servant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               that
               no
               ordinary
               one
               neither
               ;
               for
               such
               was
               the
               efficacy
               of
               those
               divine
               words
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               not
               only
               presently
               allay
               his
               former
               heat
               ,
               but
               quicken
               and
               animate
               him
               to
               a
               greater
               zeal
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               him
               
               whom
               he
               had
               persecuted
               before
               .
               And
               the
               faster
               he
               had
               run
               when
               he
               was
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               the
               greater
               diligence
               he
               used
               when
               he
               found
               it
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               of
               all
               the
               followers
               of
               Christ
               who
               out-stript
               him
               in
               his
               constant
               endeavours
               to
               advance
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               if
               an
               unwearied
               diligence
               to
               promote
               it
               ,
               an
               uncessant
               care
               for
               preserving
               it
               ,
               an
               universal
               concern
               for
               all
               who
               owned
               it
               ,
               and
               an
               undaunted
               spirit
               in
               bearing
               the
               affronts
               and
               injuries
               he
               underwent
               for
               it
               ,
               be
               any
               perswasive
               arguments
               of
               the
               love
               a
               man
               bears
               to
               his
               Religion
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               any
               person
               who
               made
               a
               
               clearer
               demonstration
               than
               St.
               Paul
               did
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               his
               sincerity
               in
               embracing
               it
               .
               For
               his
               endeavours
               were
               suitable
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               his
               care
               as
               large
               as
               the
               Horizon
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               his
               courage
               as
               great
               as
               the
               malice
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               For
               he
               was
               neither
               afraid
               of
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               but
               he
               goes
               up
               and
               down
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               in
               a
               sphere
               as
               large
               as
               his
               mind
               was
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               zeal
               only
               parallel
               with
               his
               former
               fury
               .
               He
               encountred
               the
               Iews
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               he
               disputed
               with
               the
               
               Greeks
               in
               their
               most
               famous
               Cities
               ,
               at
               
                 Athens
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
              
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               everywhere
               raising
               some
               Trophies
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               nothing
               now
               remained
               but
               that
               he
               should
               do
               the
               same
               at
               Rome
               also
               .
               And
               for
               this
               he
               wants
               not
               
               spirit
               and
               resolution
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 even
                 longed
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               11.
               
               n●y
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 often
                 purposed
                 to
                 go
                 thither
                 ,
              
               but
               waited
               for
               a
               convenient
               opportunity
               ,
               v.
               13.
               
               But
               while
               God
               was
               pleased
               otherwise
               to
               dispose
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               conceal
               the
               joy
               which
               he
               had
               for
               the
               ready
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               by
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               writes
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               saith
               was
               grown
               as
               famous
               as
               the
               City
               wherein
               they
               dwelt
               .
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 my
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Faith
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 :
              
               and
               he
               further
               manifests
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               affection
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 without
                 ceasing
                 he
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 always
                 in
                 his
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               v.
               9.
               
               
               And
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               blessings
               he
               prayed
               for
               ,
               for
               himself
               and
               them
               ;
               he
               was
               sure
               not
               to
               forget
               
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               Not
               out
               of
               an
               ambitious
               and
               vain-glorious
               humour
               that
               he
               might
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               that
               great
               and
               Imperial
               City
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               be
               instrumental
               in
               doing
               them
               service
               as
               he
               had
               done
               others
               ,
               v.
               11.
               13.
               
               And
               to
               this
               end
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               what
               an
               obligation
               lay
               upon
               him
               to
               spread
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               places
               and
               to
               all
               persons
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 debtor
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 unwise
                 .
              
               So
               that
               neither
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               nor
               the
               
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Babarians
               could
               hinder
               St.
               Paul
               from
               discovering
               to
               them
               the
               contrivances
               of
               infinite
               wisdom
               ;
               and
               the
               excellent
               methods
               of
               divine
               Goodness
               in
               order
               to
               mens
               eternal
               welfare
               .
               And
               although
               Rome
               now
               thought
               it self
               to
               be
               the
               seat
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Empire
               and
               Power
               ,
               yet
               our
               Apostle
               declares
               
                 his
                 readiness
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 there
                 too
                 ,
              
               v.
               15.
               for
               which
               he
               gives
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               we
               have
               considerable
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Apostles
               boldness
               
               and
               freeness
               in
               declaring
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
              
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               The
               ground
               of
               it
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Apostles
               boldness
               and
               freeness
               in
               declaring
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ.
               It
               was
               neither
               the
               gallantry
               of
               the
               Roman
               Court
               ,
               nor
               the
               splendor
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               not
               the
               greatness
               of
               her
               Power
               ,
               or
               wisdom
               of
               her
               Statesmen
               could
               make
               St.
               Paul
               entertain
               the
               meaner
               opinion
               of
               the
               doctrine
               he
               hoped
               to
               preach
               among
               them
               .
               Had
               Christ
               come
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pomp
               and
               state
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               subduing
               Kingdoms
               
               and
               Nations
               under
               him
               ;
               had
               St.
               Paul
               been
               a
               General
               for
               the
               Gospel
               instead
               of
               being
               an
               Apostle
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               great
               men
               of
               the
               World
               would
               then
               allow
               he
               had
               no
               cause
               to
               be
               ashamed
               either
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               employment
               .
               But
               to
               
               preach
               a
               crucified
               Saviour
               among
               the
               glories
               and
               triumphs
               of
               
               Rome
               ,
               and
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               so
               much
               simplicity
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               among
               those
               who
               were
               the
               Masters
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               managed
               it
               with
               so
               much
               art
               and
               cunning
               ;
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               be
               followers
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               like
               the
               gods
               they
               worshiped
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               the
               greatest
               debaucheries
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               an
               employment
               so
               lyable
               to
               the
               greatest
               scorn
               and
               contempt
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               a
               great
               and
               resolved
               spirit
               would
               ever
               undertake
               it
               .
               For
               when
               we
               consider
               after
               so
               many
               hundred
               years
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               how
               apt
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               world
               is
               to
               make
               men
               ashamed
               of
               the
               
               practice
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               men
               aim
               at
               a
               reputation
               for
               wit
               by
               being
               able
               to
               abuse
               the
               Religion
               they
               own
               ;
               what
               entertainment
               might
               we
               then
               think
               our
               Religion
               met
               with
               among
               the
               great
               men
               of
               the
               Age
               it
               was
               first
               preached
               in
               ,
               when
               it
               not
               only
               encountered
               those
               weaker
               weapons
               of
               scoffs
               and
               raillery
               ,
               but
               the
               strong
               holds
               of
               interest
               and
               education
               ?
               If
               our
               Religion
               now
               can
               hardly
               escape
               the
               bitter
               scoffs
               ,
               and
               profane
               jests
               of
               men
               who
               pawn
               their
               souls
               to
               be
               accounted
               witty
               ,
               what
               may
               we
               think
               it
               suffered
               then
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               accounted
               a
               part
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               to
               dispise
               and
               reproach
               ours
               ?
               If
               in
               the
               Age
               we
               
               live
               in
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               be
               reproached
               for
               his
               piety
               and
               virtue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               being
               really
               a
               Christian
               ,
               when
               all
               profess
               themselves
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               contempt
               did
               they
               undergo
               in
               the
               first
               Ages
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Christian
               was
               thought
               a
               sufficient
               brand
               of
               infamy
               ?
               And
               yet
               such
               was
               the
               courage
               and
               magnanimity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               accounted
               most
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
               viz.
               their
               believing
               in
               a
               crucified
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               accounted
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               greatest
               honour
               and
               glory
               .
               For
               though
               St.
               Paul
               only
               saith
               here
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 not
              
               
               
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               yet
               elsewere
               he
               explains
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 glory
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 save
                 in
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 crucified
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 unto
                 the
                 World.
              
               Gal.
               6.
               14.
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Although
               he
               could
               not
               but
               be
               sensible
               how
               much
               the
               world
               despised
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Religion
               together
               ,
               yet
               that
               was
               the
               great
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               that
               his
               Religion
               had
               enabled
               him
               to
               despise
               the
               World
               as
               much
               .
               For
               neither
               the
               pomp
               and
               grandeur
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               nor
               the
               smiles
               and
               flatteries
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               nor
               its
               frowns
               and
               severities
               
               could
               abate
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               mighty
               esteem
               and
               value
               which
               he
               had
               for
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               For
               in
               his
               own
               expression
               ,
               
                 he
                 accounted
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 but
                 loss
                 for
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               3.
               8.
               
               Which
               words
               
               are
               not
               spoken
               by
               one
               who
               was
               in
               despair
               of
               being
               taken
               notice
               
               of
               for
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               and
               therefore
               magnifies
               the
               Profession
               he
               was
               engaged
               in
               ;
               but
               by
               a
               person
               as
               considerable
               as
               most
               of
               the
               time
               and
               Nation
               he
               lived
               in
               both
               for
               his
               birth
               and
               education
               .
               So
               that
               his
               contempt
               of
               the
               World
               was
               no
               sullen
               and
               affected
               severity
               ,
               but
               the
               issue
               of
               a
               sober
               and
               impartial
               judgement
               ;
               and
               the
               high
               esteem
               he
               professed
               of
               Christianity
               was
               no
               fanatick
               whimsey
               ,
               but
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               diligent
               enquiry
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               serious
               consideration
               .
               And
               that
               will
               appear
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               which
               St.
               Paul
               here
               gives
               
               why
               he
               was
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               the
               excellent
               end
               it
               was
               designed
               for
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               no
               less
               than
               salvation
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               effectualness
               of
               it
               in
               order
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               3.
               
               From
               the
               necessity
               of
               believing
               the
               Gospel
               by
               all
               who
               would
               attain
               that
               end
               ;
               
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 believes
                 ,
                 the
                 Iew
                 first
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               excellent
               End
               it
               was
               designed
               for
               ,
               the
               recovery
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               implyed
               in
               the
               term
               salvation
               .
               For
               ,
               considering
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               so
               far
               sunk
               beneath
               it self
               ,
               and
               kept
               
               under
               the
               power
               of
               unruly
               passions
               ;
               whatever
               tends
               to
               make
               it
               happy
               ,
               must
               do
               it
               by
               delivering
               it
               from
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               the
               occasions
               of
               its
               misery
               .
               So
               that
               whatever
               Religion
               should
               promise
               to
               make
               men
               happy
               ,
               without
               first
               making
               them
               vertuous
               and
               good
               ,
               might
               on
               that
               very
               account
               be
               justly
               suspected
               of
               imposture
               .
               For
               the
               same
               reasons
               which
               make
               the
               acts
               of
               any
               Religion
               necessary
               ,
               viz.
               that
               we
               may
               please
               that
               God
               who
               commands
               and
               governs
               the
               World
               ,
               must
               make
               it
               necessary
               for
               men
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               which
               are
               far
               more
               acceptable
               to
               him
               than
               all
               our
               sacrifices
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               ,
               which
               are
               
               the
               actions
               of
               true
               vertue
               and
               goodness
               .
               If
               then
               that
               accusation
               had
               been
               true
               ,
               which
               Celsus
               and
               Iulian
               charged
               Christianity
               with
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 indulged
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 vice
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 happiness
                 notwithstanding
              
               ;
               I
               know
               nothing
               could
               have
               rendred
               it
               more
               suspicious
               to
               be
               a
               design
               to
               deceive
               Mankind
               .
               But
               so
               far
               is
               it
               from
               having
               the
               least
               foundation
               of
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               never
               was
               any
               Religion
               which
               gave
               men
               such
               certain
               hopes
               of
               a
               future
               felicity
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               encouragement
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               none
               ever
               required
               it
               on
               those
               strict
               and
               severe
               terms
               which
               Christianity
               
               doth
               .
               For
               there
               being
               two
               grand
               duties
               of
               men
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               either
               towards
               God
               in
               the
               holiness
               of
               their
               hearts
               and
               lives
               ,
               or
               towards
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               a
               peaceable
               carriage
               among
               men
               (
               which
               cannot
               be
               without
               justice
               and
               sobriety
               )
               
               both
               these
               are
               enforced
               upon
               all
               Christians
               ,
               upon
               no
               meaner
               
               terms
               than
               the
               unavoidable
               loss
               of
               all
               the
               happiness
               our
               Religion
               promises
               .
               
                 Follow
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 holiness
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
               This
               is
               then
               the
               grand
               design
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               happy
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               by
               making
               them
               good
               and
               vertuous
               in
               this
               :
               It
               came
               to
               reform
               this
               world
               that
               it
               might
               people
               another
               ;
               so
               to
               purifie
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               meet
               to
               enjoy
               the
               happiness
               designed
               for
               them
               .
               This
               is
               that
               
                 great
                 Salvation
              
               which
               the
               Gospel
               brings
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               and
               thence
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               26.
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               17.
               
               
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               13.
               
               So
               that
               though
               Christianity
               be
               of
               unspeakable
               advantage
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Religion
               that
               tends
               so
               much
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               civil
               Societies
               as
               this
               doth
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               it
               doth
               by
               way
               of
               subordination
               to
               the
               great
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               promoting
               mens
               eternal
               happiness
               .
               And
               the
               more
               we
               consider
               the
               vast
               consequence
               and
               importance
               of
               this
               end
               to
               mankind
               ,
               the
               greater
               reason
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               had
               why
               
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               For
               can
               we
               imagine
               any
               end
               more
               noble
               that
               any
               doctrine
               can
               aim
               at
               than
               this
               ?
               
               Supposing
               the
               common
               principles
               of
               all
               Religion
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Being
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Immortality
               of
               our
               Souls
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               becoming
               that
               God
               to
               discover
               ,
               or
               those
               Souls
               to
               be
               imployed
               about
               ,
               than
               the
               way
               to
               a
               blessed
               immortality
               .
               And
               if
               we
               admire
               those
               discourses
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               ,
               wherein
               they
               speak
               more
               darkly
               and
               obscurely
               concerning
               those
               things
               ,
               what
               admiration
               doth
               the
               Gospel
               deserve
               ,
               which
               hath
               brought
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               ?
               If
               we
               commend
               the
               vertuous
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               those
               short
               and
               obscure
               notices
               which
               they
               had
               of
               God
               and
               themselves
               ,
               
               sought
               to
               make
               the
               world
               any
               thing
               the
               better
               for
               their
               being
               in
               it
               ,
               what
               infinitely
               greater
               esteem
               do
               those
               blessed
               Apostles
               deserve
               ,
               who
               accounted
               not
               their
               own
               lives
               dear
               to
               them
               that
               they
               might
               make
               even
               their
               enemies
               happy
               ?
               If
               those
               mens
               memories
               be
               dear
               to
               us
               who
               sacrifice
               their
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Country
               they
               belong
               to
               ,
               shall
               not
               those
               be
               much
               more
               so
               who
               have
               done
               it
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               Such
               who
               chearfully
               suffered
               death
               while
               they
               were
               teaching
               men
               the
               way
               to
               an
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               who
               patiently
               endured
               the
               flames
               if
               they
               might
               but
               give
               the
               greater
               light
               to
               the
               world
               by
               them
               .
               
               Such
               who
               did
               as
               far
               out-go
               any
               of
               the
               admired
               Heroes
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               as
               the
               purging
               the
               World
               from
               sin
               is
               of
               greater
               consequence
               than
               cleansing
               an
               Augaean
               Stable
               from
               the
               filth
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               rescuing
               men
               from
               eternal
               flames
               is
               a
               more
               noble
               design
               
               than
               clearing
               a
               Country
               from
               Pyrats
               and
               Robbers
               .
               Nay
               ,
               most
               
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Gods
               who
               were
               so
               solemn●y
               worshipped
               in
               Greece
               and
               at
               Rome
               ,
               owed
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               such
               flen●er
               benefits
               to
               mankind
               ;
               that
               sure
               the
               world
               was
               very
               barbarous
               or
               hugely
               grateful
               when
               they
               could
               think
               them
               no
               less
               than
               Gods
               who
               found
               out
               such
               things
               for
               men
               :
               If
               a
               Smiths
               forge
               ,
               and
               a
               Womans
               distaffe
               ,
               if
               teaching
               men
               the
               noble
               arts
               of
               fighting
               and
               cheating
               one
               another
               were
               such
               rare
               inventions
               ,
               that
               they
               only
               became
               some
               of
               the
               most
               celebrated
               Deities
               which
               the
               grave
               and
               demure
               Romans
               thought
               fit
               to
               worship
               ;
               sure
               St.
               Paul
               had
               no
               cause
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               his
               Religion
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               
               had
               so
               much
               reason
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               since
               his
               design
               was
               to
               perswade
               them
               out
               of
               all
               the
               vanities
               and
               fooleries
               of
               their
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               service
               of
               the
               true
               and
               ever
               living
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               discovered
               so
               much
               goodness
               to
               the
               world
               in
               making
               his
               Son
               a
               propitiation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               it
               .
               And
               was
               not
               this
               a
               discovery
               infinitely
               greater
               and
               more
               suitable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               any
               which
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               or
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Romans
               could
               ever
               pretend
               to
               concerning
               any
               of
               their
               Deities
               ?
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               ex
               cellent
               end
               of
               our
               Religion
               was
               that
               which
               made
               St.
               Paul
               so
               far
               
               from
               being
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               would
               do
               all
               us
               too
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               understand
               and
               value
               it
               as
               St.
               Paul
               did
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               too
               many
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               more
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Religion
               than
               they
               are
               of
               their
               sins
               If
               to
               talk
               boldly
               against
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               affront
               God
               in
               calling
               him
               to
               witness
               their
               great
               impieties
               by
               frequent
               oaths
               ,
               to
               sin
               bravely
               and
               with
               the
               highest
               confidence
               ,
               to
               mock
               at
               such
               who
               are
               yet
               mo●e
               modest
               in
               their
               debaucheries
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               might
               find
               St.
               Pauls
               enough
               in
               the
               Age
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               a
               piece
               of
               gallantry
               to
               
               be
               Apostles
               .
               But
               this
               is
               rather
               the
               utmost
               endeavour
               to
               put
               Religion
               out
               of
               countenance
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               blush
               and
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               ever
               such
               boldfaced
               impieties
               should
               be
               committed
               by
               men
               under
               the
               profession
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               believed
               nothing
               so
               damnable
               as
               Repentance
               and
               a
               Holy
               life
               ,
               and
               no
               sin
               so
               unpardonable
               as
               Modesty
               in
               committing
               it
               .
               But
               to
               use
               St.
               Pauls
               language
               when
               he
               had
               been
               describing
               such
               persons
               himself
               ,
               
                 Hob.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 perswaded
                 better
                 things
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 accompany
                 that
                 salvation
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 designed
                 for
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 thus
                 speak
                 .
              
               For
               certainly
               nothing
               can
               argue
               
               a
               greater
               meanness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               than
               while
               wicked
               and
               profane
               persons
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               that
               which
               unavoidably
               tends
               to
               their
               ruine
               ,
               any
               should
               be
               shy
               of
               the
               profession
               and
               practice
               of
               that
               which
               conduces
               to
               their
               eternal
               happiness
               .
               What
               is
               become
               
               of
               all
               that
               magnanimity
               and
               generous
               spirit
               which
               the
               Primitve
               
               Christians
               were
               so
               remarkable
               for
               ,
               if
               while
               some
               are
               impudent
               in
               sinning
               ,
               others
               are
               ashamed
               of
               being
               or
               doing
               good
               ?
               If
               we
               have
               that
               value
               for
               our
               immortal
               souls
               ,
               and
               a
               future
               life
               ,
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               much
               with
               the
               Atheistical
               scoffs
               and
               drollery
               of
               profane
               persons
               ,
               who
               while
               they
               deride
               and
               despise
               Religion
               ,
               do
               but
               laugh
               themselves
               into
               eternal
               misery
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               ground
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               confidence
               ,
               viz.
               The
               excellent
               end
               the
               Gospel
               was
               designed
               for
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               effectualness
               of
               it
               in
               order
               to
               that
               end
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
              
               
               
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
              
               .
               Wherein
               two
               things
               are
               implyed
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 inefficacy
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 doctrine
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 effectualness
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               The
               inefficacy
               of
               any
               other
               Doctrine
               for
               this
               end
               of
               promoting
               the
               eternal
               salvation
               of
               Mankind
               .
               If
               the
               world
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               any
               doctrine
               before
               which
               had
               been
               sufficient
               for
               the
               purposes
               the
               Gospel
               was
               designed
               for
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               no
               such
               necessity
               of
               propagating
               it
               among
               men
               ;
               nor
               had
               there
               been
               reason
               enough
               to
               have
               justified
               the
               Apostles
               in
               exposing
               themselves
               to
               so
               great
               hazards
               for
               the
               preaching
               of
               
               it
               .
               If
               the
               notion
               of
               an
               eternal
               God
               and
               Providence
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               had
               been
               sufficient
               to
               reform
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               make
               men
               happy
               ;
               it
               had
               not
               been
               consistent
               with
               the
               wisdom
               or
               goodness
               of
               God
               to
               have
               imploy'd
               so
               many
               persons
               ,
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               World.
               So
               that
               if
               Christianity
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               thought
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               was
               declared
               by
               those
               who
               were
               the
               instruments
               of
               confirming
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
               I
               meddle
               not
               with
               the
               case
               of
               those
               particular
               persons
               who
               had
               no
               means
               or
               opportunity
               to
               know
               Gods
               revealed
               
               will
               ,
               and
               yet
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               did
               reform
               their
               lives
               ,
               in
               hopes
               of
               a
               future
               felicity
               (
               if
               any
               such
               there
               were
               )
               but
               whether
               there
               were
               not
               a
               necessity
               of
               such
               a
               Doctrine
               as
               the
               Gospel
               is
               to
               be
               discover'd
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               reformation
               of
               it
               ?
               For
               some
               very
               few
               persons
               either
               through
               the
               goodness
               of
               their
               natures
               ,
               the
               advantage
               of
               their
               education
               ,
               or
               some
               cause
               of
               a
               higher
               nature
               ,
               may
               have
               led
               more
               vertuous
               lives
               than
               others
               did
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               what
               aims
               at
               the
               general
               good
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               must
               be
               suited
               to
               the
               capacities
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               enforced
               with
               arguments
               which
               
               may
               prevail
               on
               any
               but
               the
               most
               obstinate
               and
               wilful
               persons
               .
               But
               when
               we
               consider
               the
               state
               of
               the
               World
               at
               that
               time
               when
               Christianity
               was
               first
               made
               known
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               see
               how
               insufficient
               the
               common
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               were
               ,
               from
               
               working
               a
               reformation
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               them
               mankind
               
               was
               so
               generally
               lapsed
               into
               Idolatry
               and
               Vice
               ,
               that
               hardly
               any
               can
               be
               instanced
               in
               in
               the
               Heathen
               World
               ,
               who
               had
               escaped
               both
               of
               them
               .
               And
               there
               was
               so
               near
               an
               affinity
               between
               both
               these
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               were
               ingaged
               in
               the
               rites
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               could
               hardly
               keep
               themselves
               free
               from
               the
               intan
               glements
               of
               vice
               ;
               not
               only
               because
               many
               of
               their
               villanies
               were
               practised
               as
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               (
               and
               there
               was
               little
               hopes
               certainly
               of
               their
               being
               good
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               be
               Religious
               without
               being
               bad
               )
               but
               because
               the
               very
               Gods
               they
               worship'd
               were
               represented
               to
               be
               as
               bad
               as
               themselves
               .
               And
               could
               they
               take
               
               any
               better
               measure
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               actions
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               supposed
               to
               have
               so
               divine
               an
               excellency
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               deserve
               their
               adoration
               ?
               So
               that
               if
               there
               were
               a
               design
               of
               planting
               wickedness
               in
               the
               world
               (
               which
               need
               not
               be
               ,
               for
               it
               grows
               fast
               enough
               without
               it
               )
               it
               could
               not
               be
               done
               more
               successfully
               than
               by
               worshipping
               those
               for
               Gods
               ,
               who
               did
               such
               things
               which
               good
               men
               would
               abhorr
               to
               think
               of
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               was
               the
               state
               of
               the
               world
               then
               ,
               when
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               of
               the
               more
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               most
               civilized
               and
               knowing
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Romans
               themselves
               ;
               as
               our
               Apostle
               at
               large
               proves
               in
               the
               remainder
               of
               this
               chapter
               ,
               wherein
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               had
               means
               enough
               of
               knowing
               the
               Eternal
               God
               and
               Providence
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               so
               fallen
               into
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               vicious
               practices
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               means
               of
               recovering
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               fuller
               discovery
               both
               of
               the
               justice
               and
               goodness
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               it
               will
               be
               here
               objected
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               were
               bad
               then
               (
               as
               when
               were
               they
               otherwise
               )
               yet
               the
               Heathens
               had
               a
               kind
               of
               Apostles
               among
               them
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               who
               sought
               to
               amend
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               by
               the
               
               moral
               instructions
               they
               gave
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               men
               were
               bad
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               for
               want
               of
               good
               counsel
               ,
               but
               for
               not
               observing
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               (
               they
               say
               )
               we
               have
               to
               say
               for
               our selves
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               charged
               with
               the
               great
               debaucheries
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               our
               business
               is
               not
               now
               to
               enquire
               whether
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               an
               incomparably
               greater
               advantage
               to
               the
               world
               by
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               the
               reforming
               mens
               lives
               ,
               than
               ever
               was
               by
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Morals
              
               ;
               but
               whether
               these
               ,
               taking
               them
               in
               the
               fairest
               dress
               ,
               were
               so
               sufficient
               for
               
               the
               bringing
               men
               to
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               that
               there
               needed
               not
               any
               such
               Doctrine
               as
               Christianity
               be
               published
               for
               that
               end
               ?
               And
               there
               are
               two
               great
               things
               we
               may
               charge
               the
               best
               of
               their
               discourses
               with
               an
               insufficiency
               in
               ,
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               
               this
               end
               ,
               which
               are
               Certainty
               ,
               and
               Motives
               ,
               or
               the
               want
               of
               Arguments
               
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               Encouragements
               to
               practise
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               were
               destitute
               of
               sufficient
               certainty
               ;
               for
               what
               a
               man
               ventures
               his
               eternal
               state
               upon
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               well
               assured
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
               But
               how
               was
               it
               possible
               for
               the
               World
               to
               be
               reformed
               by
               such
               wise
               Apostles
               (
               if
               they
               must
               be
               called
               so
               )
               who
               were
               perpetually
               disputing
               among
               themselves
               about
               those
               things
               which
               were
               the
               most
               necessary
               foundations
               of
               all
               Vertue
               and
               Religion
               ?
               As
               though
               the
               best
               Arguments
               they
               had
               to
               prove
               their
               Souls
               immortal
               ,
               was
               because
               their
               disputes
               about
               them
               were
               so
               .
               And
               those
               seemed
               among
               them
               to
               gain
               the
               
               greatest
               reputation
               for
               wit
               ,
               who
               were
               best
               able
               to
               dispute
               against
               common
               Principles
               ;
               and
               they
               managed
               their
               business
               with
               greatest
               advantage
               ,
               who
               only
               shewed
               the
               weakness
               of
               others
               principles
               ,
               but
               established
               none
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               which
               was
               an
               unavoidable
               consequence
               of
               the
               way
               they
               proceeded
               in
               ,
               for
               offering
               at
               no
               such
               way
               of
               proof
               as
               Christianity
               doth
               ,
               they
               rather
               taught
               men
               to
               dispute
               ,
               than
               to
               live
               eternally
               .
               Besides
               ,
               their
               discourses
               were
               too
               subtile
               and
               intricate
               for
               the
               common
               capacities
               of
               men
               ;
               how
               long
               might
               a
               man
               live
               before
               an
               Entelechia
               would
               make
               him
               know
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               soul
               the
               better
               ,
               
               or
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               perswade
               him
               to
               believe
               its
               immortality
               ?
               Insomuch
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               determine
               ,
               whether
               the
               arguments
               used
               by
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               rather
               hinder
               assent
               ,
               than
               perswade
               to
               it
               ?
               and
               it
               seems
               probable
               that
               the
               honest
               minded
               ,
               illiterate
               Heathens
               believed
               those
               things
               more
               firmly
               than
               the
               greatest
               Philosophers
               .
               For
               plain
               truths
               lose
               much
               of
               their
               weight
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               rarified
               into
               subtilties
               ,
               and
               their
               strength
               is
               impaired
               when
               they
               are
               spun
               into
               too
               fine
               a
               thread
               .
               The
               arguments
               which
               must
               prevail
               with
               Mankind
               ,
               must
               be
               plain
               and
               evident
               ,
               easie
               and
               yet
               powerful
               .
               The
               natural
               sense
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               in
               men
               is
               
               oft-times
               dulled
               by
               disputes
               ,
               and
               only
               awakned
               by
               a
               powerful
               representation
               of
               an
               infinite
               being
               ,
               and
               a
               future
               Judgement
               :
               and
               that
               by
               such
               a
               way
               of
               proof
               as
               all
               persons
               are
               equal
               Judges
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               validity
               of
               it
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               let
               us
               suppose
               the
               arguments
               certain
               and
               suitable
               ,
               yet
               what
               sufficient
               motives
               or
               encouragements
               could
               they
               give
               to
               lead
               a
               holy
               and
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               who
               after
               all
               their
               endeavours
               to
               perswade
               others
               ,
               remained
               so
               uncertain
               themselves
               as
               to
               a
               future
               happiness
               ?
               So
               Tully
               tells
               us
               of
               Socrates
               himself
               when
               he
               was
               
               just
               dying
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 told
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 the
                 Gods
                 knew
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 fitter
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 thought
                 no
                 man
                 did
                 .
              
               And
               although
               some
               would
               excuse
               this
               as
               his
               usual
               way
               of
               disputing
               ,
               yet
               of
               all
               times
               one
               would
               think
               it
               was
               fittest
               
               for
               him
               then
               to
               declare
               his
               mind
               in
               the
               most
               express
               terms
               ,
               not
               
               only
               for
               the
               full
               vindication
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               encouragement
               of
               his
               friends
               .
               We
               are
               sure
               ,
               Christianity
               proceeds
               on
               those
               terms
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               future
               happiness
               be
               supposed
               uncertain
               ,
               it
               declares
               expresly
               there
               can
               be
               no
               sufficient
               reason
               given
               for
               men
               to
               part
               with
               the
               conveniencies
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ;
               nay
               ,
               it
               supposes
               
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 future
                 reward
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               19.
               
               —
               32.
               
               Again
               ,
               what
               probability
               was
               there
               they
               should
               ever
               perswade
               the
               World
               to
               vertue
               and
               goodness
               ,
               when
               the
               severest
               of
               the
               Philisophers
               ,
               made
               it
               lye
               in
               things
               so
               repugnant
               to
               humane
               
               nature
               ,
               as
               goodness
               is
               agreeable
               to
               it
               .
               As
               when
               they
               made
               it
               an
               equal
               fault
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               to
               murder
               his
               Soveraign
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               passions
               are
               to
               be
               destroy'd
               ,
               that
               pain
               and
               grief
               are
               nothing
               ,
               that
               vertue
               in
               all
               conditions
               is
               a
               sufficient
               reward
               to
               it self
               .
               Which
               are
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               mankind
               ,
               that
               the
               only
               way
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               is
               first
               to
               perswade
               them
               they
               are
               not
               men
               .
               So
               that
               he
               was
               certainly
               the
               wisest
               man
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               concluded
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 expect
                 a
                 higher
                 Master
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               acquaint
               us
               with
               the
               happiness
               of
               a
               future
               life
               .
               
               And
               hereby
               an
               answer
               may
               be
               given
               to
               Porphyries
               grand
               objection
               against
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 it
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 discovered
                 ?
              
               Because
               God
               would
               thereby
               discover
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               all
               the
               means
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               could
               find
               out
               to
               reform
               the
               world
               ,
               without
               this
               .
               That
               not
               only
               the
               Iews
               might
               see
               the
               weakness
               of
               that
               dispensation
               they
               were
               under
               ,
               but
               the
               Gentile
               world
               might
               groan
               with
               an
               expectation
               of
               some
               more
               powerful
               means
               to
               goodness
               than
               were
               yet
               among
               them
               .
               For
               when
               Philosophy
               had
               been
               so
               long
               in
               its
               height
               ,
               and
               had
               so
               little
               influence
               
               upon
               Mankind
               ,
               it
               was
               time
               for
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               to
               arise
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               softening
               and
               healing
               influence
               of
               his
               beams
               to
               bring
               the
               World
               to
               a
               more
               vertuous
               temper
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               leads
               to
               the
               Second
               thing
               implyed
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               peculiar
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               for
               promoting
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               will
               appear
               ,
               by
               considering
               how
               many
               ways
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               engaged
               in
               it
               .
               These
               three
               especially
               .
               1.
               
               In
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               admirable
               Effects
               of
               it
               in
               the
               World.
               3.
               
               In
               the
               diviue
               Assistance
               which
               is
               promised
               to
               those
               who
               embrace
               it
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               World
               was
               grown
               so
               uncertain
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               grand
               foundations
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               power
               was
               requisite
               now
               to
               settle
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               first
               for
               the
               framing
               of
               it
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Precepts
               
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               be
               pure
               and
               easie
               ,
               holy
               and
               suitable
               to
               
               the
               sense
               of
               mankind
               ,
               though
               the
               Promises
               be
               great
               and
               excellent
               ,
               proportionable
               to
               our
               wants
               and
               the
               weight
               of
               our
               business
               ,
               though
               the
               reward
               be
               such
               that
               it
               is
               easier
               to
               desire
               than
               comprehend
               it
               ,
               yet
               all
               these
               would
               but
               seem
               to
               baffle
               the
               more
               the
               expectations
               of
               men
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               built
               on
               some
               extraordinary
               evidence
               of
               divine
               power
               .
               And
               such
               we
               assert
               there
               was
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               these
               things
               to
               us
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               miraculous
               birth
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               continual
               series
               of
               unparallel'd
               miracles
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               most
               obliging
               circumstances
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               nor
               only
               in
               the
               large
               effusion
               of
               divine
               
               gifts
               upon
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               strange
               propagation
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               by
               them
               against
               all
               humane
               power
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               I
               shall
               particularly
               instance
               in
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               effect
               of
               divine
               power
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               was
               his
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 Christ
                 was
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 power
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               No
               way
               of
               evidence
               could
               be
               more
               suitable
               to
               the
               capacities
               of
               all
               ,
               than
               this
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               plain
               matter
               of
               fact
               ;
               none
               ever
               better
               attested
               than
               this
               was
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               
               witnesses
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               constant
               adhering
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               cost
               almost
               all
               of
               them
               their
               lives
               ;
               and
               no
               greater
               evidence
               could
               be
               given
               to
               the
               World
               of
               a
               divine
               power
               ,
               since
               both
               Iews
               and
               Gentiles
               agreed
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               could
               not
               be
               effected
               but
               by
               an
               immediate
               hand
               of
               God.
               So
               far
               were
               they
               then
               from
               thinking
               a
               resurrection
               possible
               by
               the
               juyce
               of
               herbs
               ,
               or
               an
               infusion
               of
               warm
               blood
               into
               the
               veins
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               living
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               martyr
               for
               Atheism
               would
               seem
               from
               Pliny
               to
               perswade
               us
               ;
               when
               yet
               certainly
               nothing
               can
               be
               of
               higher
               concernment
               to
               those
               who
               believe
               not
               another
               life
               ,
               
               than
               to
               have
               try'd
               this
               experiment
               long
               ere
               now
               ;
               and
               since
               nothing
               of
               that
               nature
               hath
               ever
               happened
               since
               our
               Saviours
               resurrection
               ,
               it
               only
               lets
               us
               know
               what
               credulous
               men
               in
               other
               things
               the
               greatest
               Infidels
               as
               to
               Religion
               are
               .
               But
               so
               far
               were
               they
               at
               that
               time
               from
               so
               fond
               an
               imagination
               ,
               that
               they
               readily
               yielded
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               God
               could
               do
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               seem'd
               to
               question
               whether
               God
               himself
               could
               do
               it
               or
               no.
               As
               appears
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Interrogation
               ,
               
                 Why
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 thing
                 incredible
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
               Act.
               26.
               8.
               
               This
               was
               therefore
               judged
               on
               both
               sides
               to
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               ,
               
               that
               all
               the
               disputes
               concerning
               Christian
               Religion
               were
               resolved
               into
               this
               ,
               Whether
               Christ
               were
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ?
               And
               this
               the
               Apostles
               urge
               and
               insist
               on
               ,
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               
               main
               part
               of
               their
               Commission
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               sent
               abroad
               to
               be
               
               
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
              
               .
               Which
               was
               not
               designed
               by
               God
               as
               a
               thing
               strange
               and
               incredible
               to
               puzle
               mankind
               with
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               the
               highest
               assurance
               imaginable
               to
               the
               World
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               importance
               of
               Christianity
               .
               Since
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               imploy
               his
               power
               in
               so
               high
               a
               manner
               to
               confirm
               the
               certainty
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Gods
               power
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               admirable
               effects
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               upon
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               :
               which
               was
               most
               discernable
               by
               the
               strange
               alteration
               it
               soon
               made
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               world
               .
               In
               Iudea
               soon
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               some
               of
               his
               Crucifiers
               become
               Christians
               ,
               3000.
               
               Converts
               made
               at
               one
               Sermon
               of
               St.
               
               
               Peter's
               ,
               and
               great
               accessions
               made
               afterwards
               both
               in
               Hierusalem
               and
               other
               places
               .
               Yea
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               where
               the
               Christians
               came
               ,
               they
               so
               increased
               and
               multiplyed
               ,
               that
               thereby
               it
               appeared
               that
               God
               had
               given
               a
               Benediction
               to
               his
               new
               Creation
               suitable
               to
               what
               he
               gave
               to
               the
               first
               .
               So
               that
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               not
               a
               hundred
               years
               after
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               the
               World
               might
               admire
               to
               see
               it self
               so
               strangely
               changed
               from
               what
               it
               was
               .
               The
               Temple
               at
               Hierusalem
               destroy'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Iews
               under
               a
               sadder
               dispersion
               than
               ever
               ,
               and
               rendred
               uncapable
               of
               continuing
               their
               former
               Worship
               of
               God
               there
               :
               the
               Heathen
               
               Temples
               unfrequented
               ,
               the
               Gods
               derided
               ,
               the
               Oracles
               ceased
               ,
               the
               Philosophers
               puzled
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               disheartned
               by
               their
               fruitless
               cruelties
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               done
               by
               a
               few
               Christians
               who
               came
               and
               preached
               to
               the
               World
               
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               whereof
               God
               had
               given
               assurance
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               raising
               one
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               And
               all
               this
               effected
               not
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Wit
               and
               Eloquence
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               force
               and
               violence
               of
               rebellious
               subjects
               ,
               not
               by
               men
               of
               hot
               and
               giddy
               brains
               ,
               but
               by
               men
               sober
               ,
               just
               ,
               humble
               and
               meek
               in
               all
               their
               carriages
               ,
               but
               withal
               such
               as
               might
               never
               have
               been
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               
               world
               ,
               had
               not
               this
               Doctrine
               made
               them
               famous
               .
               What
               could
               this
               then
               be
               imputed
               to
               less
               than
               a
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               which
               by
               effectual
               and
               secret
               ways
               carries
               on
               its
               own
               design
               against
               all
               the
               force
               and
               wit
               of
               men
               .
               So
               that
               the
               wise
               Gamaliel
               ,
               at
               whose
               feet
               St.
               Paul
               was
               bred
               ,
               seem'd
               to
               have
               the
               truest
               apprehensions
               of
               these
               things
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               the
               
                 Sanhedrin
                 ,
                 If
                 this
                 counsel
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 work
                 be
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 nought
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 cannot
                 overthrow
                 it
                 ,
                 least
                 haply
                 ye
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 God.
              
               Act.
               5.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               Divine
               Assistance
               which
               is
               promised
               to
               those
               who
               
               embrace
               it
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               it
               is
               properly
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
              
               ;
               and
               therein
               far
               beyond
               what
               the
               Philosophers
               could
               promise
               to
               any
               who
               embraced
               their
               opinions
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               only
               discover
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Principle
               superiour
               to
               
               Nature
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Grace
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               fitting
               our
               souls
               for
               
               their
               future
               happiness
               ,
               but
               likewise
               shews
               on
               what
               terms
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               bestow
               it
               on
               men
               ,
               viz.
               on
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
               
                 Not
                 by
                 works
                 of
                 righteousness
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 mercy
                 he
                 saved
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 shed
                 on
                 us
                 abundantly
                 through
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               Titus
               .
               3.
               5.
               
               There
               being
               nothing
               in
               humane
               nature
               which
               could
               oblige
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               Mankind
               that
               assistance
               of
               his
               grace
               whereby
               they
               are
               enabled
               to
               work
               out
               this
               salvation
               the
               Gospel
               is
               designed
               for
               ,
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
               The
               whole
               
               tenor
               of
               the
               Gospel
               importing
               a
               divine
               power
               which
               doth
               accompany
               the
               preaching
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               designed
               on
               purpose
               to
               heal
               the
               wounds
               ,
               and
               help
               the
               weakness
               of
               our
               depraved
               and
               degenerate
               nature
               .
               Through
               which
               we
               may
               be
               
                 kept
                 to
                 salvation
              
               :
               but
               it
               must
               be
               
                 through
                 Faith
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               5.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Which
               is
               the
               last
               particular
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               the
               necessity
               of
               
                 believing
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               in
               order
               to
               the
               partaking
               of
               the
               salvation
               promised
               in
               it
               ;
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 believes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Iew
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 .
              
               An
               easie
               way
               of
               salvation
               ,
               if
               no
               more
               were
               required
               to
               mens
               happiness
               but
               a
               
               fancy
               and
               strong
               opinion
               which
               they
               will
               easily
               call
               Believing
               .
               So
               there
               were
               some
               in
               St.
               
               Augustin's
               time
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               there
               were
               none
               in
               ours
               ,
               who
               thought
               nothing
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               but
               a
               strong
               Faith
               ,
               let
               their
               lives
               be
               what
               they
               pleased
               .
               But
               this
               is
               so
               repugnant
               to
               the
               main
               design
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               think
               themselves
               the
               strongest
               Believers
               ,
               are
               certainly
               the
               weakest
               ,
               and
               most
               ungrounded
               .
               For
               they
               believe
               scarce
               any
               other
               proposition
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 Whosoever
                 believeth
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               .
               If
               they
               did
               believe
               that
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               reform
               it
               ,
               and
               
               make
               it
               better
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 now
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
                 against
                 all
                 unrighteousness
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 that
                 the
                 just
                 by
                 Faith
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               design
               of
               all
               that
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               shewn
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 righteousness
                 and
                 holiness
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               never
               imagine
               ,
               that
               salvation
               is
               entailed
               by
               the
               Gospel
               on
               a
               mighty
               confidence
               or
               vehement
               perswasion
               of
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               and
               suffered
               for
               them
               .
               And
               so
               far
               is
               St.
               Paul
               from
               asserting
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               see
               ,
               he
               never
               meddles
               with
               a
               matter
               of
               that
               nicety
               ,
               
               whether
               a
               single
               act
               of
               Faith
               be
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               justification
               as
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               Evangelical
               obedience
               ,
               but
               his
               discourse
               runs
               upon
               this
               subject
               ;
               whether
               God
               will
               pardon
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               upon
               any
               other
               terms
               than
               those
               which
               are
               declared
               
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               the
               former
               he
               calls
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               
               latter
               Faith.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               ,
               the
               subtilty
               of
               later
               times
               hath
               made
               St.
               Paul
               dispute
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               justification
               ,
               not
               as
               one
               bred
               up
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               Gamaliel
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Sentences
               ;
               but
               men
               did
               not
               then
               understand
               their
               Religion
               at
               all
               the
               worse
               because
               it
               was
               plain
               and
               easie
               ;
               and
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               if
               others
               since
               had
               understood
               their
               Religion
               better
               ,
               there
               would
               never
               have
               needed
               so
               much
               subtilty
               to
               explain
               it
               ,
               nor
               so
               many
               distinctions
               to
               defend
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               makes
               the
               same
               terms
               of
               justification
               and
               of
               salvation
               ,
               for
               as
               hesaith
               elsewhere
               ,
               a
               
                 We
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               
               he
               saith
               here
               ,
               
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 believes
              
               ;
               if
               therefore
               a
               single
               act
               of
               Faith
               be
               sufficient
               for
               one
               ,
               why
               not
               for
               the
               other
               also
               ?
               But
               if
               believing
               here
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               more
               large
               and
               comprehensive
               sense
               ,
               as
               a
               complex
               act
               relating
               to
               our
               undertaking
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               taken
               so
               in
               the
               subsequent
               discourse
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ?
               For
               we
               are
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               in
               this
               Epistle
               is
               not
               disputing
               against
               any
               sort
               of
               Christians
               that
               thought
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               from
               the
               assistance
               of
               divine
               grace
               ;
               but
               against
               those
               who
               thought
               the
               Grace
               and
               indulgence
               
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               no
               means
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               their
               eternal
               happiness
               .
               Two
               things
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               mainly
               designs
               to
               prove
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               any
               other
               way
               of
               salvation
               besides
               that
               offer'd
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               whether
               it
               were
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               contended
               for
               ,
               but
               were
               far
               from
               living
               according
               to
               it
               ;
               or
               that
               imaginary
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               which
               the
               Iews
               fancied
               to
               themselves
               (
               for
               it
               will
               be
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               prove
               that
               ever
               God
               entred
               into
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               with
               fallen
               Man
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               observe
               )
               bu●t
               hey
               
               were
               so
               highly
               opinionated
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               legal
               observations
               which
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               by
               vertue
               of
               them
               they
               could
               merit
               so
               much
               favour
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               any
               other
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               among
               themselves
               to
               expiate
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               .
               And
               on
               that
               account
               they
               rejected
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Gods
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 establish
                 their
                 own
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God.
              
               Against
               these
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               proves
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               hoped
               for
               happiness
               upon
               such
               strict
               terms
               ,
               they
               laid
               
               only
               a
               foundation
               of
               c
               boasting
               if
               they
               did
               all
               which
               God
               required
               ,
               but
               of
               misery
               if
               they
               did
               not
               ;
               for
               then
               ,
               d
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 continues
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
              
               if
               they
               sailed
               in
               any
               one
               thing
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               fail
               of
               all
               
               their
               hopes
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               state
               of
               persection
               being
               impossible
               to
               
               humane
               Nature
               ;
               he
               shews
               ,
               that
               either
               all
               mankind
               must
               unavoidably
               perish
               ,
               or
               they
               must
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               proves
               to
               be
               discovered
               by
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               that
               God
               will
               now
               accept
               of
               a
               hearty
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               to
               his
               will
               declared
               by
               his
               Son
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               those
               who
               perform
               that
               ,
               though
               they
               live
               not
               in
               the
               nice
               observance
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fear
               the
               penalty
               of
               their
               sins
               in
               another
               life
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               he
               designs
               to
               prove
               ,
               viz.
               That
               those
               who
               obeyed
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whether
               Iew
               or
               Greek
               ,
               were
               equally
               capable
               of
               salvation
               by
               it
               .
               a
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 God
              
               
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 only
                 ?
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ?
                 Tes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 also
                 :
              
               because
               both
               Iew
               and
               Gentile
               were
               to
               be
               justified
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               ,
               as
               he
               proves
               afterwards
               .
               So
               that
               Gods
               justifying
               of
               us
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               the
               solemn
               declaration
               of
               himself
               upon
               what
               terms
               he
               will
               pardon
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               penalties
               they
               have
               deserved
               by
               them
               .
               For
               the
               actual
               discharge
               of
               the
               person
               is
               reserved
               to
               the
               great
               day
               ;
               all
               the
               justification
               we
               have
               here
               is
               only
               declarative
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               to
               give
               a
               right
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               only
               not
               exercise
               his
               utmost
               
               rigour
               ,
               but
               shew
               all
               favour
               and
               kindness
               to
               those
               who
               by
               belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               do
               repent
               and
               obey
               .
               God
               doth
               now
               remit
               sin
               as
               he
               forbears
               to
               punish
               it
               ;
               he
               remits
               the
               sinner
               as
               he
               he
               assures
               him
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               he
               will
               not
               punish
               upon
               his
               repentance
               ;
               but
               he
               fully
               remits
               both
               ,
               when
               he
               delivers
               the
               person
               upon
               the
               tryal
               of
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               penalties
               which
               he
               hath
               deserved
               by
               his
               sins
               .
               So
               that
               our
               compleat
               justification
               and
               salvation
               go
               both
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Faith
               which
               is
               sufficient
               for
               one
               ,
               must
               be
               sufficient
               for
               the
               other
               also
               .
               
            
             
               What
               care
               then
               ought
               men
               to
               take
               ,
               lest
               by
               mis-understanding
               the
               notion
               of
               Believing
               ,
               so
               much
               spoken
               of
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               they
               live
               in
               a
               neglect
               of
               that
               holy
               obedience
               which
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               ,
               and
               so
               believe
               themselves
               into
               eternal
               misery
               .
               But
               as
               long
               as
               men
               make
               their
               obedience
               necessary
               ,
               though
               but
               as
               the
               fruit
               and
               effect
               of
               Faith
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               want
               its
               reward
               :
               for
               those
               ,
               
                 whose
                 hearts
                 are
                 purified
                 by
                 Faith
              
               shall
               never
               be
               condemned
               for
               mistaking
               the
               notion
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               live
               as
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               
                 their
                 works
              
               ,
               shall
               not
               miss
               their
               reward
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               not
               think
               
               they
               shall
               receive
               it
               
                 for
                 them
              
               .
               But
               such
               who
               make
               no
               other
               condition
               of
               the
               Gospel
               but
               Believing
               ,
               and
               will
               scarce
               allow
               that
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Condition
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               great
               care
               to
               keep
               their
               hearts
               sounder
               than
               their
               heads
               ,
               for
               their
               only
               security
               
               will
               lye
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               good
               though
               they
               see
               no
               
               necessity
               of
               being
               so
               .
               And
               such
               of
               all
               others
               I
               grant
               have
               reason
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               irresistable
               power
               of
               Divine
               Grace
               ,
               which
               enables
               them
               to
               obey
               the
               will
               of
               God
               against
               the
               dictates
               of
               their
               own
               judgements
               .
               But
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               abundantly
               provided
               for
               all
               the
               infirmities
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               by
               the
               large
               offers
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               assistance
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               meet
               with
               so
               much
               opposition
               without
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               weakness
               within
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               discouragements
               on
               every
               side
               of
               us
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               sincerely
               apply
               our selves
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               as
               great
               assurance
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               
               
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Faith
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               V.
               
               
               
               Preached
               at
               WHITE
               HALL
               .
            
             
               
                 HEBREWS
                 II.
                 III.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   escape
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   salvation
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               WHen
               the
               wise
               and
               eternal
               Counsels
               of
               Heaven
               concerning
               the
               salvation
               of
               Mankind
               by
               
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               first
               declared
               to
               the
               World
               by
               his
               own
               appearance
               and
               preaching
               in
               it
               ;
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               reasonably
               expected
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               should
               have
               perswaded
               those
               whom
               he
               appeared
               among
               ,
               to
               such
               an
               admiration
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               belief
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               led
               them
               to
               an
               imitation
               of
               him
               in
               the
               holiness
               of
               his
               life
               and
               conversation
               .
               For
               if
               either
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               or
               the
               Importance
               of
               the
               Message
               might
               prevail
               
               any
               thing
               towards
               a
               kind
               and
               honourable
               reception
               among
               men
               ;
               there
               was
               never
               any
               person
               appeared
               in
               any
               degree
               comparable
               to
               him
               ,
               never
               any
               Message
               declared
               which
               might
               challenge
               so
               welcome
               an
               entertainment
               from
               men
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               
               which
               he
               came
               upon
               .
               If
               to
               give
               Mankind
               the
               highest
               assurance
               
               of
               a
               state
               of
               life
               and
               immortality
               ,
               if
               to
               offer
               the
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               upon
               the
               most
               easie
               and
               reasonable
               terms
               ,
               if
               to
               purge
               the
               degenerate
               World
               from
               all
               its
               impurities
               by
               a
               Doctrine
               as
               holy
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ;
               were
               things
               as
               becoming
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               reveal
               ,
               as
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               to
               receive
               :
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               unaccountable
               than
               that
               his
               person
               should
               be
               dispised
               ,
               his
               Authority
               slighted
               ,
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               contemned
               .
               And
               that
               by
               those
               whose
               interest
               was
               more
               concerned
               in
               the
               consequence
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               than
               himself
               could
               be
               in
               all
               the
               affronts
               and
               injuries
               he
               underwent
               from
               men
               :
               For
               the
               more
               
               the
               indignities
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               shame
               ,
               the
               sharper
               the
               sufferings
               which
               he
               did
               undergo
               ,
               the
               higher
               was
               the
               honour
               and
               glory
               which
               he
               was
               advanced
               to
               :
               but
               the
               more
               obliging
               the
               instances
               of
               his
               kindness
               were
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               salvation
               that
               was
               tendered
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               prevailing
               the
               motives
               were
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               more
               exemplary
               and
               severe
               will
               the
               punishment
               be
               of
               all
               those
               who
               reject
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               very
               agreeable
               to
               those
               eternal
               Laws
               of
               Justice
               by
               which
               God
               governs
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               punishment
               should
               arise
               pro
               portionably
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               mercies
               despised
               :
               and
               
               therefore
               although
               the
               Scripture
               be
               very
               sparing
               in
               telling
               us
               what
               the
               state
               of
               those
               persons
               shall
               be
               in
               another
               life
               who
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               yet
               for
               those
               who
               do
               ,
               and
               despise
               it
               ,
               it
               tells
               us
               plainly
               ,
               that
               an
               eternal
               misery
               is
               the
               just
               desert
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               an
               eternal
               happiness
               was
               offered
               ,
               and
               yet
               neglected
               by
               them
               .
               And
               we
               are
               the
               rather
               told
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               not
               think
               it
               a
               surprize
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               or
               that
               if
               they
               had
               known
               the
               danger
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               escaped
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               never
               mentioned
               punishment
               but
               with
               a
               design
               to
               keep
               men
               from
               it
               ,
               declares
               it
               frequently
               ,
               that
               
               the
               punishment
               of
               those
               persons
               and
               places
               would
               be
               most
               intolerable
               ,
               who
               have
               received
               ,
               but
               not
               improved
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               more
               a
               tolerable
               ,
               for
               the
               persons
               who
               had
               offered
               violence
               to
               Nature
               ,
               and
               had
               Hell-fire
               burning
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               their
               horrid
               impurities
               ,
               than
               for
               those
               who
               heard
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               Miracles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               were
               much
               the
               worse
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               thing
               the
               better
               for
               it
               .
               But
               lest
               we
               should
               think
               that
               all
               this
               black
               scene
               of
               misery
               was
               only
               designed
               for
               those
               who
               were
               the
               Actors
               in
               that
               doleful
               Tragedy
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               :
               we
               are
               told
               by
               those
               who
               were
               
               best
               able
               to
               assure
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               dismal
               consequences
               will
               attend
               all
               the
               affronts
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               offered
               to
               his
               own
               person
               .
               For
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               common
               flattery
               and
               self-deceit
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               which
               makes
               any
               
               imagine
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               do
               not
               now
               either
               believe
               or
               obey
               
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               they
               should
               have
               done
               both
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               heard
               our
               Saviour
               speak
               as
               never
               man
               spake
               ,
               and
               seen
               him
               do
               what
               never
               man
               did
               :
               For
               the
               same
               disposition
               of
               mind
               which
               makes
               them
               now
               slight
               that
               Doctrine
               
                 which
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
              
               would
               have
               made
               them
               slight
               the
               Person
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               heard
               it
               from
               himself
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               reasonable
               that
               the
               same
               punishment
               should
               belong
               to
               both
               ;
               especially
               since
               God
               hath
               provided
               so
               abundantly
               for
               the
               assurance
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               by
               the
               miraculous
               and
               
                 powerful
                 demonstration
                 of
                 that
                 divine
                 spirit
              
               which
               did
               accompany
               those
               who
               were
               the
               first
               publishers
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               
               world
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               declared
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 neglect
                 the
                 great
                 salvation
              
               offered
               us
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               in
               the
               following
               words
               he
               gives
               us
               that
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 confirmed
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 :
                 God
                 also
                 bearing
                 them
                 witness
                 both
                 with
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 will.
              
               So
               that
               the
               miraculous
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               falling
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               signs
               and
               wonders
               which
               were
               wrought
               by
               them
               ,
               were
               the
               great
               testimony
               
               of
               God
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               the
               persons
               imployed
               by
               himself
               to
               declare
               that
               Doctrine
               whereon
               the
               eternal
               salvation
               of
               Mankind
               did
               depend
               .
               And
               since
               we
               have
               so
               lately
               acknowledged
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               testimony
               which
               God
               gave
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               the
               solemn
               celebration
               of
               that
               glorious
               descent
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               upon
               them
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               that
               which
               naturally
               follows
               from
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               great
               care
               we
               ought
               to
               take
               lest
               we
               be
               found
               guilty
               of
               
                 neglecting
                 that
                 great
                 salvation
              
               which
               is
               offered
               to
               us
               in
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               was
               attested
               in
               so
               eminent
               a
               manner
               
                 by
                 God
                 himself
              
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               the
               consideration
               
               of
               our
               own
               danger
               ;
               
                 for
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 salvation
                 ?
              
               wherein
               are
               three
               things
               considerable
               :
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 care
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 happy
                 ,
                 by
                 offering
                 
                   so
                   great
                   salvation
                
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 care
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 happiness
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   neglect
                
                 the
                 offers
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 unavoidable
                 punishment
                 which
                 those
                 do
                 incur
                 who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 neglect
                 .
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   escape
                
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               this
               Auditory
               how
               forcible
               the
               Negative
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               by
               such
               an
               interrogation
               which
               appeals
               to
               
               the
               judgement
               of
               all
               who
               hear
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               relies
               not
               upon
               the
               bare
               authority
               of
               the
               speaker
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               plain
               evidence
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               others
               were
               judges
               of
               as
               well
               as
               himself
               .
               As
               
               though
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               if
               you
               slight
               and
               disesteem
               the
               Gospel
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               whatever
               grounds
               ye
               do
               it
               ,
               if
               either
               through
               too
               great
               an
               opinion
               of
               the
               wisdom
               of
               this
               world
               you
               despi●e
               it
               as
               vain
               and
               useless
               ,
               if
               through
               too
               mean
               an
               opinion
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               you
               reject
               it
               either
               as
               uncertain
               in
               its
               Theory
               ,
               or
               impossible
               in
               its
               practice
               ;
               or
               if
               through
               too
               great
               a
               love
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               a
               secure
               and
               careless
               temper
               of
               mind
               ,
               you
               regard
               not
               the
               doing
               what
               Christianity
               requires
               to
               make
               you
               happy
               ;
               think
               with
               your selves
               ,
               what
               way
               you
               can
               find
               to
               escape
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               know
               of
               none
               ;
               for
               if
               God
               were
               so
               severe
               against
               the
               violation
               of
               a
               far
               meaner
               
               institution
               ,
               viz.
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               insomuch
               
                 that
                 every
                 contempt
                 and
                 disobedience
                 did
                 receive
                 a
                 just
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
                 who
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 salvation
                 ?
              
               or
               as
               the
               Apostle
               elsewhere
               argues
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               a
               
                 He
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses
                 Law
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 suppose
                 ye
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 trodden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 counted
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 despite
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               a
               sad
               subject
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               afraid
               too
               necessary
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               in
               
               the
               Age
               we
               live
               in
               ;
               wherein
               men
               seem
               to
               be
               inapprehensive
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               inwardly
               despising
               the
               Religion
               they
               prosess
               to
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               neglecting
               of
               that
               which
               they
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               .
               It
               is
               strange
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               strange
               that
               men
               should
               think
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               for
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               only
               the
               gross
               and
               open
               sinner
               that
               defies
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               oaths
               and
               blasphemies
               dares
               God
               to
               shew
               his
               Power
               and
               Justice
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               slye
               and
               self-deceiving
               hypocrite
               that
               hates
               Religion
               while
               he
               thinks
               he
               loves
               it
               ;
               that
               in
               his
               heart
               contemns
               it
               ,
               but
               is
               afraid
               to
               know
               that
               he
               does
               so
               ,
               that
               ought
               to
               
               be
               possessed
               with
               a
               truer
               sense
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               dread
               of
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               contempt
               or
               neglect
               of
               it
               .
               There
               is
               some
               appearance
               of
               ingenuity
               in
               an
               open
               enmity
               ;
               but
               none
               so
               dangerous
               as
               that
               which
               hides
               it self
               under
               the
               disguise
               of
               friendship
               .
               In
               our
               Saviours
               time
               there
               were
               several
               sorts
               of
               those
               who
               shewed
               their
               disesteem
               of
               him
               ,
               some
               that
               were
               so
               enraged
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               contrive
               all
               ways
               for
               his
               disgrace
               and
               punishment
               ,
               others
               could
               hear
               him
               with
               patience
               ,
               b
               
                 but
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 choaked
                 and
                 stifled
                 all
                 good
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               that
               they
               became
               weak
               and
               ineffectual
               .
               And
               those
               were
               guilty
               
                 of
                 making
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 marriage-feast
              
               because
               of
               other
               business
               which
               they
               had
               to
               mind
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               5.
               as
               well
               as
               those
               who
               offered
               all
               the
               injuries
               and
               affronts
               to
               his
               servants
               that
               invited
               them
               ,
               
               v.
               6.
               
               And
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               days
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               now
               ;
               
               
                 some
                 were
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
              
               ,
               minding
               nothing
               but
               the
               vain
               and
               sensual
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               
                 some
                 were
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
              
               ,
               so
               busie
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               leasure
               to
               think
               of
               being
               happy
               in
               another
               ,
               some
               were
               deriding
               and
               blaspheming
               ;
               but
               all
               these
               too
               wise
               ,
               or
               too
               vain
               ,
               or
               too
               profane
               to
               mind
               the
               offers
               of
               eternal
               salvation
               .
               I
               wish
               we
               could
               say
               it
               were
               otherwise
               now
               ,
               that
               a
               sensual
               and
               voluptuous
               ,
               an
               easie
               and
               a
               careless
               life
               in
               some
               ,
               that
               ambition
               and
               the
               restless
               pursuit
               after
               the
               honour
               and
               riches
               of
               the
               world
               in
               others
               ,
               that
               a
               profane
               wit
               ,
               and
               a
               contempt
               of
               all
               that
               is
               serious
               in
               those
               that
               think
               themselves
               
               too
               great
               to
               be
               Religious
               ,
               did
               not
               enervate
               the
               force
               of
               Christianity
               upon
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               all
               though
               upon
               different
               grounds
               agree
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               their
               own
               salvation
               .
               But
               is
               the
               case
               of
               such
               men
               grown
               so
               desperate
               that
               noremedy
               can
               work
               upon
               them
               ?
               hath
               the
               love
               of
               sin
               and
               the
               world
               so
               far
               intoxicated
               them
               ,
               that
               no
               reason
               or
               consideration
               whatever
               can
               awaken
               them
               ?
               have
               they
               hardned
               themselves
               against
               all
               the
               power
               of
               divine
               Truths
               with
               a
               resolution
               as
               strong
               as
               death
               ,
               and
               as
               cruel
               as
               the
               grave
               whither
               they
               are
               going
               ?
               Will
               neither
               the
               love
               of
               happiness
               ,
               nor
               the
               fear
               of
               misery
               ,
               their
               own
               
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdom
               of
               avoiding
               so
               great
               a
               danger
               ,
               the
               dread
               of
               the
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               horror
               of
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               prevail
               at
               least
               so
               far
               on
               men
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               these
               things
               be
               true
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               what
               unspeakable
               solly
               it
               is
               to
               neglect
               them
               ?
               And
               the
               better
               to
               make
               that
               appear
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               these
               following
               things
               :
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 taken
                 so
                 great
                 care
                 of
                 mens
                 happiness
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 gross
                 neglect
                 can
                 make
                 them
                 miserable
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 God
                 
                 hath
                 taken
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 men
                 should
                 neglect
                 it
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 just
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 vindicate
                 himself
                 against
                 so
                 gross
                 a
                 neglect
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 severe
                 punishments
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               by
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               taken
               so
               great
               care
               of
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               a
               gross
               neglect
               can
               make
               them
               miserable
               .
               For
               ,
               whatever
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               can
               imagine
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               its
               own
               happiness
               ,
               in
               its
               present
               fallen
               and
               degenerate
               condition
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               provided
               for
               by
               the
               Gospel
               
               of
               Christ.
               For
               ,
               man
               was
               so
               wholly
               lost
               as
               to
               his
               own
               felicity
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               ruins
               and
               decays
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               pick
               up
               so
               much
               as
               the
               perfect
               image
               and
               Idea
               of
               his
               own
               happiness
               ;
               when
               he
               reflects
               upon
               himself
               ,
               he
               finds
               himself
               such
               a
               
               consused
               mass
               of
               folly
               and
               weakness
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               never
               imagine
               
               that
               so
               noble
               a
               design
               should
               have
               its
               ground-work
               laid
               upon
               so
               course
               a
               Being
               .
               And
               rather
               than
               believe
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               happiness
               to
               be
               within
               himself
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               vain
               and
               trifling
               without
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               fall
               down
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               ,
               Here
               I
               place
               my
               selicity
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               admires
               the
               brave
               shews
               ,
               and
               the
               Pomp
               and
               Gallantry
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               thinks
               nothing
               comparable
               to
               a
               glorious
               out-side
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               train
               of
               attendants
               :
               sometimes
               he
               raises
               himself
               ,
               and
               flutters
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               popular
               Air
               ,
               till
               a
               cross
               blast
               comes
               and
               leaves
               him
               in
               the
               common
               rout
               :
               sometimes
               his
               eyes
               are
               dazled
               
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               more
               refined
               and
               solid
               pieces
               of
               that
               Earth
               out
               of
               which
               he
               was
               framed
               ,
               and
               thinks
               it
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               the
               softness
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               should
               yield
               to
               the
               impressions
               of
               silver
               and
               gold
               ;
               sometimes
               he
               even
               envies
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               Brutes
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               would
               outdo
               them
               in
               their
               grossest
               sensualities
               :
               sometimes
               again
               he
               slatters
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               adores
               his
               own
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               thinks
               his
               Passions
               ,
               Honour
               ;
               and
               his
               Profaneness
               Wit.
               So
               far
               is
               vain
               man
               from
               making
               himself
               happy
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               step
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               him
               understand
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               so
               .
               But
               supposing
               that
               the
               true
               
               image
               of
               his
               happiness
               should
               drop
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               it
               fell
               ,
               should
               conclude
               where
               the
               thing
               it self
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               yet
               this
               were
               only
               to
               make
               him
               more
               miserable
               ,
               unless
               he
               withal
               knew
               how
               to
               come
               thither
               .
               He
               is
               sure
               not
               to
               climb
               up
               to
               it
               by
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               highest
               mountains
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               carried
               thither
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               mighty
               wind
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               fiery
               Chariots
               at
               his
               command
               to
               ascend
               with
               to
               the
               Glories
               above
               :
               but
               only
               he
               
                 that
                 maketh
                 his
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
              
               is
               able
               to
               preserve
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               from
               vanishing
               into
               the
               soft
               air
               ,
               and
               to
               conduct
               them
               to
               the
               
               Mansions
               of
               eternal
               Bliss
               .
               It
               is
               he
               only
               that
               can
               make
               them
               capable
               of
               the
               Joys
               of
               another
               life
               ,
               by
               purging
               them
               from
               the
               stains
               and
               the
               pollutions
               of
               this
               .
               And
               therefore
               without
               his
               grace
               and
               favour
               ever
               to
               hope
               for
               the
               happiness
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               must
               be
               by
               fancying
               a
               Heaven
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               God.
               So
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Proposals
               of
               this
               salvation
               must
               come
               from
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               such
               arguments
               as
               may
               perswade
               men
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               motives
               as
               may
               encourage
               men
               to
               accept
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               affords
               us
               all
               these
               things
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               our
               
               happiness
               ,
               there
               we
               have
               the
               most
               agreeable
               and
               setled
               notion
               and
               Idea
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               most
               large
               and
               free
               offers
               of
               divine
               goodness
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               greatest
               assurance
               that
               these
               things
               did
               immediately
               proceed
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               encouraging
               motives
               
               to
               accept
               of
               these
               offers
               in
               order
               to
               that
               great
               salvation
               
               which
               is
               tendred
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               have
               the
               most
               agreeable
               and
               setled
               notion
               of
               true
               happiness
               :
               not
               such
               a
               mean
               and
               uncertain
               thing
               which
               lies
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               continual
               vicissitudes
               and
               contingencies
               of
               this
               present
               state
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               able
               to
               bear
               up
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               against
               all
               the
               troubles
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               a
               Region
               beyond
               them
               all
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               fulness
               of
               joy
               without
               an
               allay
               of
               sadness
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               ever-flowing
               rivers
               of
               pleasures
               that
               need
               no
               dams
               to
               make
               them
               rise
               higher
               ,
               nor
               falls
               to
               make
               their
               motion
               perceived
               .
               Our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               never
               flatters
               his
               
               followers
               with
               the
               expectation
               of
               a
               felicity
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               Contentment
               is
               the
               most
               he
               hath
               promised
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               enjoy
               ,
               if
               they
               follow
               his
               directions
               ,
               let
               this
               world
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               it
               pleases
               with
               them
               .
               He
               never
               tells
               his
               Disciples
               they
               may
               have
               satisfaction
               here
               if
               they
               lie
               upon
               their
               beds
               of
               down
               with
               their
               heads
               full
               of
               tormenting
               cares
               ,
               that
               the
               pleasure
               of
               humane
               life
               lies
               in
               the
               gratifications
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               and
               in
               making
               what
               use
               they
               can
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               he
               never
               deceives
               them
               with
               the
               promise
               of
               so
               poor
               a
               happiness
               as
               that
               which
               depends
               upon
               health
               ,
               friends
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               having
               
               our
               own
               wills
               .
               No
               ,
               but
               he
               tells
               them
               of
               a
               more
               noble
               and
               generous
               felicity
               ;
               that
               will
               preserve
               its
               own
               state
               and
               grandeur
               in
               spight
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               a
               happiness
               consistent
               with
               loss
               of
               Estate
               ,
               loss
               of
               Friends
               ,
               with
               affronts
               and
               injuries
               ,
               with
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               death
               it self
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               our
               Saviour
               begins
               to
               discourse
               of
               happiness
               ,
               what
               another
               kind
               of
               strain
               doth
               he
               speak
               of
               it
               in
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               those
               Philosophers
               who
               have
               so
               much
               obstructed
               the
               happiness
               of
               mans
               life
               by
               their
               voluminous
               writings
               and
               contentions
               about
               it
               .
               Here
               we
               meet
               with
               no
               Epicurean
               softness
               ,
               which
               the
               sense
               of
               true
               Vertue
               carried
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               more
               noble
               
               Heathens
               above
               ;
               no
               rigid
               and
               incredible
               Stoical
               Paradoxes
               ,
               that
               make
               men
               only
               happy
               by
               the
               change
               of
               names
               ;
               no
               Aristotelean
               supposition
               of
               a
               prosperous
               life
               for
               Vertue
               to
               shew
               its
               power
               in
               ;
               but
               here
               the
               only
               supposition
               made
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               lies
               in
               a
               mans
               own
               breast
               viz.
               true
               goodness
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               his
               condition
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               his
               happiness
               is
               consistent
               with
               it
               .
               For
               those
               above
               all
               other
               persons
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               calls
               Blessed
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               excellent
               Abstract
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               his
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Mount
               ,
               are
               ,
               not
               the
               rich
               and
               great
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               to
               the
               poverty
               of
               their
               condition
               add
               that
               
               a
               
                 of
                 their
                 spirits
              
               too
               ,
               by
               being
               contented
               with
               the
               state
               they
               are
               in
               ;
               not
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               full
               of
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ,
               that
               laugh
               away
               one
               half
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               sleep
               the
               rest
               ;
               but
               they
               who
               are
               b
               
                 in
                 a
                 mournful
                 condition
              
               ,
               either
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               own
               sorrows
               ,
               
               or
               out
               of
               compassion
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               a
               general
               sense
               of
               their
               
               own
               imperfections
               ,
               or
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               our
               present
               state
               :
               Not
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               enough
               to
               give
               ,
               but
               unable
               to
               bear
               affronts
               ,
               that
               think
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               a
               sacrifice
               small
               enough
               for
               any
               words
               of
               disgrace
               which
               they
               have
               given
               them
               ;
               but
               a
               
                 the
                 meek
                 and
                 patient
                 spirit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               apt
               to
               provoke
               ,
               nor
               in
               a
               rage
               and
               madness
               when
               it
               is
               ;
               that
               values
               the
               rules
               of
               Christianity
               above
               all
               the
               barbarous
               Punctilioes
               of
               Honour
               .
               Not
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               impetuous
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               their
               designs
               ,
               and
               as
               eager
               of
               tasting
               the
               fruits
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               thirsty
               Traveller
               in
               the
               sands
               of
               Arabia
               is
               of
               drinking
               the
               waters
               of
               a
               pleasant
               Spring
               :
               
               but
               such
               who
               make
               b
               righteousness
               and
               goodness
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               that
               which
               
                 they
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
              
               ,
               and
               take
               as
               much
               pleasure
               in
               as
               the
               most
               voluptuous
               Epicure
               in
               his
               greatest
               dainties
               :
               Not
               those
               ,
               whose
               malice
               goes
               beyond
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               want
               only
               enough
               of
               that
               to
               make
               the
               whole
               World
               a
               Slaughter-house
               ,
               and
               account
               racks
               and
               torments
               among
               the
               necessary
               instruments
               of
               governing
               the
               World
               ;
               c
               but
               such
               ,
               who
               when
               their
               enemies
               are
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               will
               not
               torment
               themselves
               by
               cruelty
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               have
               such
               a
               sense
               of
               common
               humanity
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               to
               commend
               pity
               and
               good
               nature
               to
               those
               above
               them
               ,
               but
               
               to
               use
               it
               to
               those
               who
               are
               under
               them
               .
               Not
               those
               whose
               hearts
               are
               as
               full
               of
               dissimulation
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               the
               others
               hands
               are
               of
               blood
               and
               violence
               ,
               that
               care
               not
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               but
               seem
               to
               be
               good
               :
               but
               such
               whose
               inward
               integrity
               and
               d
               
                 purity
                 of
                 heart
              
               ,
               far
               exceeds
               the
               outward
               shew
               and
               profession
               of
               it
               :
               who
               honour
               Goodness
               for
               it self
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Glory
               which
               is
               about
               the
               head
               of
               it
               .
               Not
               those
               ,
               who
               never
               think
               the
               breaches
               of
               the
               world
               wide
               enough
               till
               there
               be
               a
               door
               large
               enough
               for
               their
               own
               interests
               to
               go
               in
               at
               by
               them
               ;
               that
               would
               rather
               see
               the
               world
               burning
               ,
               than
               one
               peg
               be
               taken
               out
               
               of
               their
               Chariot-wheels
               :
               but
               such
               who
               would
               sacrifice
               themselves
               ,
               like
               the
               brave
               e
               Roman
               ,
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               wide
               gulf
               which
               mens
               contentions
               have
               made
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               think
               no
               Legacy
               ought
               to
               be
               preserved
               more
               inviolable
               than
               that
               of
               Peace
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               left
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               not
               those
               ,
               who
               will
               do
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               suffer
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               suffer
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               any
               thing
               rather
               than
               f
               righteousness
               ,
               to
               uphold
               a
               party
               ,
               or
               maintain
               a
               discontented
               faction
               ;
               but
               such
               ,
               who
               never
               complain
               of
               the
               hardness
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               that
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               meet
               with
               reproaches
               
               and
               persecutions
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               welcome
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               harbingers
               of
               their
               future
               reward
               ,
               the
               expectation
               of
               which
               makes
               the
               worst
               condition
               not
               only
               tolerable
               but
               easie
               to
               them
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               kind
               of
               happiness
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               the
               
               Gospel
               promises
               ;
               not
               such
               a
               one
               as
               rises
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               or
               is
               
               tost
               up
               and
               down
               with
               the
               motion
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               such
               whose
               never-failing
               fountain
               is
               above
               ,
               and
               whither
               those
               small
               rivulets
               return
               ,
               which
               fall
               down
               upon
               Earth
               to
               refresh
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               in
               their
               passage
               thither
               ;
               but
               while
               they
               continue
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               Iews
               say
               of
               the
               water
               that
               came
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               it
               follows
               them
               while
               they
               travel
               through
               this
               wilderness
               below
               .
               So
               that
               the
               foundation
               of
               a
               Christians
               happiness
               is
               the
               expectation
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               expectation
               having
               so
               firm
               a
               bottom
               ,
               as
               the
               assurance
               which
               Christ
               hath
               given
               us
               by
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               it
               hath
               power
               and
               influence
               sufficient
               to
               bear
               up
               
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               vicissitudes
               of
               this
               present
               state
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               have
               the
               most
               large
               and
               free
               offers
               of
               divine
               Goodness
               in
               order
               to
               it
               .
               Were
               it
               as
               easie
               for
               Man
               to
               govern
               his
               own
               passions
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               were
               the
               impressions
               of
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               as
               powerful
               with
               Mankind
               as
               those
               of
               Folly
               and
               Wickedness
               are
               ,
               we
               should
               never
               need
               complain
               much
               of
               the
               misery
               of
               our
               present
               state
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               cause
               to
               fear
               a
               worse
               to
               come
               .
               There
               would
               then
               be
               no
               condition
               here
               but
               what
               might
               be
               born
               with
               satisfaction
               to
               ones
               own
               mind
               ;
               and
               the
               life
               of
               one
               day
               led
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               
               of
               vertue
               and
               goodness
               would
               be
               preferred
               before
               a
               sinning
               Immortality
               .
               But
               we
               have
               lost
               the
               command
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               passions
               govern
               us
               ;
               and
               as
               long
               as
               such
               furies
               drive
               us
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               our
               easè
               be
               little
               .
               When
               men
               began
               first
               to
               leave
               the
               uncertain
               speculations
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               found
               themselves
               so
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               the
               great
               care
               ought
               to
               be
               to
               regulate
               their
               own
               actions
               ;
               how
               soon
               did
               their
               passions
               discover
               themselves
               about
               the
               way
               to
               govern
               them
               !
               And
               they
               all
               agreed
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               great
               need
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               do
               it
               without
               the
               principles
               
               of
               Vertue
               ;
               a
               for
               never
               was
               there
               any
               Philosopher
               so
               bad
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               any
               man
               could
               be
               happy
               without
               Vertue
               ;
               even
               the
               Epicureans
               themselves
               acknowledged
               it
               for
               one
               of
               their
               established
               Maxims
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 live
                 a
                 pleasant
                 life
                 without
                 being
                 good
                 :
              
               and
               supposing
               the
               multiplication
               of
               Sects
               of
               Philosophers
               about
               these
               things
               as
               far
               as
               Varro
               thought
               it
               possible
               to
               288.
               (
               although
               there
               never
               vere
               so
               many
               ,
               nor
               really
               could
               be
               upon
               his
               own
               grounds
               )
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               all
               these
               but
               made
               it
               necessary
               to
               be
               vertuous
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               being
               happy
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               did
               not
               think
               vertue
               to
               be
               desired
               for
               it self
               ,
               yet
               made
               it
               a
               necessary
               
               means
               for
               the
               true
               pleasure
               and
               happiness
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               But
               when
               they
               were
               agreed
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               a
               vitious
               man
               to
               enjoy
               any
               true
               contentment
               of
               mind
               :
               they
               fell
               into
               nice
               and
               subtle
               disputes
               about
               the
               names
               and
               order
               of
               
               things
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               and
               so
               lost
               the
               great
               effect
               of
               all
               their
               
               common
               principles
               .
               They
               pretended
               great
               cures
               for
               the
               disorders
               of
               mens
               lives
               ,
               and
               excellent
               remedies
               against
               the
               common
               distempers
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               but
               still
               the
               disease
               grew
               under
               the
               remedy
               ,
               and
               their
               applications
               were
               too
               weak
               to
               allay
               the
               fury
               of
               their
               passions
               .
               It
               was
               neither
               the
               order
               and
               good
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               nor
               the
               necessity
               of
               events
               ,
               nor
               the
               things
               being
               out
               of
               our
               power
               ,
               nor
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               humanity
               ,
               no
               nor
               that
               comfort
               of
               ill
               natured
               men
               ,
               as
               Carneades
               call'd
               it
               ,
               the
               many
               companions
               we
               have
               in
               misery
               ,
               that
               could
               keep
               their
               passions
               from
               breaking
               out
               when
               a
               great
               occasion
               was
               presented
               
               them
               .
               For
               he
               who
               had
               read
               all
               their
               discourses
               carefully
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               great
               man
               himself
               ,
               I
               mean
               Cicero
               ,
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               his
               beloved
               daughter
               ,
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               comforted
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               write
               a
               consolation
               for
               himself
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               greatest
               cure
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               was
               the
               diversion
               he
               found
               in
               writing
               it
               .
               But
               supposing
               these
               things
               had
               gone
               much
               farther
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               wise
               men
               could
               have
               governed
               their
               passions
               as
               to
               the
               troubles
               of
               this
               life
               (
               and
               certainly
               the
               truest
               wisdom
               lies
               in
               that
               )
               .
               Yet
               what
               had
               all
               this
               been
               to
               a
               preparation
               for
               an
               eternal
               state
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               little
               of
               ,
               and
               minded
               less
               ?
               All
               
               their
               discourses
               about
               a
               happy
               life
               here
               ,
               were
               vain
               ,
               and
               contradicted
               by
               themselves
               ;
               when
               ,
               after
               all
               their
               rants
               about
               their
               
                 wise
                 man
                 being
                 happy
                 in
                 the
                 bull
                 of
                 Phalaris
                 ,
              
               &c.
               they
               yet
               allow'd
               him
               to
               dispatch
               himself
               if
               he
               saw
               cause
               ,
               which
               a
               wise
               man
               would
               never
               do
               ,
               if
               he
               thought
               himself
               happy
               when
               he
               did
               it
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               God
               himself
               had
               given
               assurance
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               the
               greatest
               demonstrations
               of
               it
               in
               the
               death
               and
               resurrection
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               all
               the
               considerations
               whatever
               could
               never
               have
               made
               mankind
               happy
               .
               But
               by
               the
               Gospel
               he
               hath
               taken
               away
               all
               suspicions
               and
               doubts
               concerning
               another
               state
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               declared
               his
               own
               readiness
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               us
               upon
               our
               repentance
               ,
               to
               pardon
               what
               hath
               been
               been
               done
               amiss
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               that
               divine
               assistance
               whereby
               our
               wills
               may
               be
               governed
               ,
               and
               our
               passions
               subdued
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               submission
               of
               our selves
               to
               his
               wise
               Providence
               ,
               and
               a
               sincere
               obedience
               to
               his
               Laws
               ,
               he
               hath
               promised
               eternal
               salvation
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               greatest
               assurance
               that
               these
               offers
               came
               from
               himself
               ;
               which
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               here
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 salvation
                 began
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 God
              
               
               
                 also
                 bearing
                 them
                 witness
                 by
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               we
               have
               all
               the
               satisfaction
               which
               the
               minds
               of
               reasonable
               men
               could
               desire
               as
               to
               these
               things
               :
               It
               might
               be
               justly
               expected
               ,
               that
               the
               messenger
               of
               so
               great
               news
               to
               the
               World
               should
               be
               no
               
               mean
               and
               ordinary
               person
               ;
               neither
               was
               he
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               
               was
               as
               great
               in
               the
               person
               who
               brought
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               importance
               was
               in
               the
               thing
               it self
               :
               No
               less
               than
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               came
               down
               from
               the
               Bosom
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               rectifie
               the
               mistakes
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               shew
               them
               the
               way
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               most
               powerful
               arguments
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               be
               so
               .
               Nay
               ,
               we
               find
               all
               the
               three
               persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               here
               engaged
               in
               the
               great
               work
               of
               mans
               salvation
               ;
               
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 spoken
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 God
                 also
                 bearing
                 them
                 witness
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 with
                 divers
                 miracles
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               So
               that
               not
               only
               the
               first
               revelation
               was
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               testimony
               to
               confirm
               
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               was
               from
               him
               too
               ;
               there
               being
               never
               so
               clear
               an
               attestation
               of
               any
               divine
               truths
               as
               was
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               foundation
               whereon
               our
               Faith
               stands
               ,
               is
               nothing
               short
               of
               a
               
                 divine
                 testimony
              
               ,
               which
               God
               gave
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               revelation
               of
               his
               will
               ;
               so
               vain
               are
               the
               cavils
               of
               those
               who
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               nothing
               but
               meer
               probabilities
               for
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               do
               interpret
               that
               manner
               of
               proof
               which
               matters
               of
               fact
               are
               capable
               of
               ,
               in
               a
               sense
               derogatory
               to
               the
               firmness
               of
               our
               Christian
               Faith.
               As
               though
               we
               made
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               a
               Paraclete
               or
               Advocate
               in
               the
               worst
               
               sense
               ,
               which
               might
               as
               well
               plead
               a
               bad
               as
               a
               good
               cause
               .
               No
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 himself
                 did
                 bear
                 witness
              
               to
               that
               doctrine
               
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               most
               signal
               and
               effectual
               manner
               ,
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               those
               demonstrations
               of
               a
               divine
               power
               which
               accompanyed
               the
               first
               Preachers
               of
               salvation
               by
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
               So
               that
               here
               the
               Apostle
               briefly
               and
               clearly
               resolves
               our
               Faith
               ;
               if
               you
               ask
               ,
               
                 Why
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 great
                 salvation
                 which
                 the
                 Gospel
                 offers
                 ?
              
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               who
               neither
               could
               nor
               would
               deceive
               us
               :
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               ,
               
                 How
                 we
                 know
              
               
               
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               he
               answers
               ,
               because
               this
               was
               the
               constant
               Doctrine
               of
               all
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 constantly
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               if
               you
               ask
               again
               ,
               
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 testimony
                 was
                 infallible
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 men
                 ,
              
               he
               then
               resolves
               all
               into
               that
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 bare
                 witness
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               And
               those
               persons
               whom
               these
               arguments
               will
               not
               convince
               ,
               none
               other
               will.
               Who
               are
               we
               ,
               that
               should
               not
               think
               that
               sufficient
               which
               God
               himself
               thought
               so
               !
               who
               are
               we
               ,
               that
               dare
               question
               
               the
               certainty
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               had
               the
               
                 Broad
                 Seal
              
               of
               Heaven
               to
               attest
               it
               !
               Can
               any
               thing
               make
               it
               surer
               than
               God
               himself
               hath
               done
               ?
               and
               can
               there
               be
               any
               other
               way
               more
               effectual
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               than
               those
               demonstrations
               of
               a
               divine
               
               power
               and
               presence
               which
               the
               Apostles
               were
               acted
               by
               ?
               Those
               
               that
               cavil
               at
               this
               way
               of
               proof
               ,
               would
               have
               done
               so
               at
               any
               other
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               made
               choice
               of
               it
               :
               and
               those
               who
               will
               cavil
               at
               any
               thing
               ,
               are
               resolved
               to
               be
               convinced
               by
               nothing
               ;
               and
               such
               are
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               discoursed
               with
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Here
               are
               the
               most
               prevailing
               motives
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               accept
               of
               these
               offers
               of
               salvation
               .
               There
               are
               two
               passions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               great
               hinges
               of
               Government
               ,
               viz.
               mens
               Hopes
               and
               Fears
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               Laws
               have
               had
               their
               sanctions
               suitable
               to
               these
               two
               in
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               :
               now
               there
               was
               never
               any
               reward
               which
               gave
               greater
               encouragement
               to
               
               hope
               ,
               never
               any
               punishment
               which
               made
               fear
               more
               reasonable
               than
               those
               are
               which
               the
               Gospel
               proposes
               .
               Will
               ever
               that
               man
               be
               good
               ,
               whom
               the
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               will
               not
               make
               so
               ?
               or
               will
               ever
               that
               man
               leave
               his
               sins
               whom
               the
               fears
               of
               Hell
               will
               not
               make
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               What
               other
               arguments
               can
               we
               imagine
               should
               ever
               have
               that
               power
               and
               influence
               on
               mankind
               ,
               which
               these
               may
               be
               reasonably
               supposed
               to
               have
               ?
               Would
               you
               have
               God
               alter
               the
               methods
               of
               his
               Providence
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               in
               this
               life
               ?
               but
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               exercise
               would
               there
               be
               of
               the
               patience
               ,
               forbearance
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               towards
               
               wicked
               men
               ?
               must
               he
               do
               it
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               men
               sin
               ?
               then
               he
               would
               never
               try
               whether
               they
               would
               repent
               and
               grow
               better
               ?
               or
               must
               he
               stay
               till
               they
               have
               come
               to
               such
               a
               height
               of
               sin
               ?
               then
               no
               persons
               would
               have
               cause
               to
               fear
               him
               ,
               but
               such
               who
               are
               arrived
               at
               that
               pitch
               of
               wickedness
               :
               but
               how
               then
               should
               he
               punish
               them
               ?
               must
               it
               be
               by
               continuing
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               miserable
               ?
               but
               let
               them
               live
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               sin
               yet
               further
               :
               must
               it
               be
               by
               utterly
               destroying
               them
               ?
               that
               to
               persons
               ,
               who
               might
               have
               time
               to
               sin
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               (
               supposing
               annibilation
               were
               all
               to
               be
               fear'd
               )
               would
               never
               have
               power
               enough
               to
               deterr
               
               men
               from
               the
               height
               of
               their
               wickedness
               .
               So
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               misery
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               can
               be
               of
               force
               enough
               to
               make
               men
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               regard
               themselves
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Gospel
               threatens
               to
               those
               that
               neglect
               their
               salvation
               ,
               which
               it
               sometimes
               calls
               a
               
                 everlasting
                 fire
              
               ,
               sometimes
               b
               
                 the
                 Worm
                 that
                 never
                 dies
              
               ,
               sometimes
               c
               
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
              
               sometimes
               d
               
                 everlasting
                 destruction
              
               ,
               all
               enough
               to
               fill
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               with
               horror
               at
               the
               apprehension
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               will
               the
               undergoing
               it
               do
               ?
               Thence
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               reasonably
               bids
               men
               ,
               e
               
                 not
                 fear
                 them
                 that
                 can
                 only
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
              
               
               
                 kill
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 fear
                 him
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               Gospel
               suggests
               the
               most
               proper
               object
               of
               fear
               ,
               to
               keep
               men
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               doth
               that
               ,
               so
               it
               presents
               likewise
               the
               most
               desireable
               object
               of
               hope
               to
               encourage
               
               men
               to
               be
               good
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               less
               than
               a
               happiness
               that
               is
               easier
               
               to
               hope
               to
               enjoy
               than
               to
               comprehend
               ;
               a
               happiness
               infinitely
               above
               the
               most
               ambitious
               hopes
               and
               glories
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               wherein
               greatness
               is
               added
               to
               glory
               ,
               weight
               to
               greatness
               ,
               and
               eternity
               to
               them
               all
               ;
               therefore
               call'd
               a
               
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 exceeding
                 and
                 eternal
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               Wherein
               the
               Joys
               shall
               be
               full
               and
               constant
               ,
               the
               perception
               clear
               and
               undisturbed
               ,
               the
               fruition
               with
               continual
               delight
               and
               continual
               desire
               .
               Where
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               fears
               to
               disquiet
               ,
               no
               enemies
               to
               allarm
               ,
               no
               dangers
               to
               conquer
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               then
               be
               ,
               but
               an
               uninterrupted
               peace
               ,
               an
               unexpressible
               Joy
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
               And
               what
               could
               be
               ever
               
               imagined
               more
               satisfactory
               to
               minds
               tired
               out
               with
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               than
               such
               a
               repose
               as
               that
               is
               ?
               What
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               minds
               and
               desires
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               this
               clog
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               eternity
               with
               the
               fountain
               of
               all
               goodness
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 ?
              
               What
               more
               ravishing
               delight
               to
               the
               souls
               that
               are
               purged
               ,
               and
               b
               
                 made
                 glorious
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
              
               than
               to
               be
               
                 singing
                 Hallelujahs
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ?
              
               How
               poor
               and
               low
               things
               are
               those
               which
               men
               hope
               for
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               compared
               with
               that
               great
               salvation
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               
               makes
               so
               free
               a
               tender
               of
               ?
               What
               a
               mean
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               be
               great
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               honourable
               and
               rich
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               be
               made
               the
               object
               of
               the
               envy
               of
               some
               ,
               the
               malice
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               an
               instance
               of
               this
               worlds
               vanity
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               this
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               miserable
               ?
               But
               O
               the
               wisdom
               of
               a
               well-chosen
               happiness
               ,
               that
               carries
               a
               man
               with
               contentment
               and
               peace
               through
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               rewards
               him
               with
               a
               Crown
               of
               everlasting
               felicity
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               Gospel
               proposes
               the
               most
               excellent
               means
               to
               make
               men
               happy
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               guilty
               of
               a
               gross
               neglect
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               own
               act
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               thank
               none
               but
               themselves
               if
               they
               be
               miserable
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               I
               pray
               ,
               what
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               since
               God
               is
               so
               tender
               of
               our
               happiness
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               neglect
               it
               our selves
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               .
               There
               are
               three
               sorts
               of
               things
               we
               think
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               neglect
               :
               Such
               as
               are
               too
               mean
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               our
               care
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               so
               uncertain
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               recompence
               it
               ,
               such
               as
               our
               own
               Interest
               is
               not
               at
               all
               concerned
               in
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               there
               are
               none
               who
               have
               an
               immortal
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               their
               understandings
               ,
               can
               ever
               reckon
               their
               salvation
               under
               one
               of
               these
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Is
               it
               too
               mean
               an
               employment
               for
               you
               to
               mind
               the
               matters
               of
               your
               eternal
               welfare
               ?
               Is
               Religion
               a
               beggarly
               and
               contemptible
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               become
               the
               greatness
               of
               your
               minds
               to
               stoop
               to
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               it
               ?
               Hath
               God
               lost
               his
               
               honour
               so
               much
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               his
               service
               should
               be
               the
               object
               
               of
               mens
               scorn
               and
               contempt
               ?
               But
               what
               is
               it
               which
               these
               brave
               spirits
               think
               a
               fit
               employment
               for
               themselves
               ,
               while
               they
               despise
               God
               and
               his
               Worship
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
               be
               curiously
               dressed
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               fine
               shew
               ,
               to
               think
               the
               time
               better
               spent
               at
               the
               Glass
               than
               at
               their
               Devotions
               ?
               These
               indeed
               are
               weighty
               imployments
               ,
               and
               fit
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               be
               minded
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               made
               only
               to
               be
               gazed
               upon
               .
               Is
               it
               meerly
               to
               see
               Plays
               ,
               and
               read
               Romances
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               great
               admirers
               of
               that
               vain
               and
               frothy
               discourse
               which
               all
               persons
               account
               wit
               but
               those
               which
               have
               it
               ?
               This
               is
               such
               an
               end
               of
               mans
               life
               which
               no
               Philosopher
               ever
               thought
               of
               .
               
               Or
               is
               it
               to
               spend
               time
               in
               excesses
               and
               debaucheries
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               slaves
               to
               as
               many
               lusts
               as
               will
               command
               them
               ?
               This
               were
               something
               indeed
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               any
               other
               name
               given
               us
               but
               that
               of
               Men.
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               is
               it
               to
               have
               their
               minds
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               great
               affairs
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               be
               wise
               in
               considering
               ,
               careful
               in
               managing
               the
               publick
               interest
               of
               a
               Nation
               ?
               This
               is
               an
               employment
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               fit
               for
               the
               greatest
               minds
               ,
               but
               not
               such
               which
               need
               at
               all
               to
               take
               them
               off
               from
               minding
               their
               eternal
               salvation
               .
               For
               the
               greatest
               wisdom
               is
               consistent
               with
               that
               ,
               else
               Religion
               would
               be
               accounted
               folly
               ,
               and
               I
               take
               it
               for
               
               granted
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               never
               the
               truly
               wise
               man
               but
               the
               pretender
               that
               entertains
               any
               mean
               thoughts
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               such
               a
               one
               uses
               the
               publick
               Interest
               no
               better
               than
               he
               doth
               Religion
               ,
               only
               for
               a
               shew
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               carry
               on
               his
               own
               designs
               the
               better
               .
               And
               is
               this
               really
               such
               a
               valuable
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               contented
               to
               cheat
               himself
               of
               his
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               cheat
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               abuse
               his
               trust
               ?
               I
               appeal
               then
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               all
               such
               who
               have
               any
               sense
               of
               humanity
               ;
               and
               the
               common
               interest
               of
               mankind
               ,
               setting
               aside
               the
               considerations
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               to
               be
               just
               and
               sober
               ,
               
               vertuous
               and
               good
               ,
               be
               not
               more
               suitable
               to
               the
               design
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               vanities
               and
               excesses
               ,
               all
               the
               little
               arts
               and
               designs
               which
               men
               are
               apt
               to
               please
               themselves
               with
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               shall
               the
               eternal
               happiness
               which
               follows
               upon
               being
               good
               ,
               make
               it
               less
               desireable
               to
               be
               so
               ?
               No
               surely
               ,
               but
               if
               God
               had
               required
               any
               thing
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               as
               contrary
               to
               our
               present
               Interest
               as
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Christianity
               are
               agreeable
               to
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               end
               would
               have
               made
               the
               severest
               commands
               easie
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               pleasant
               which
               tend
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Are
               these
               things
               so
               uncertain
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               a
               wise
               man
               to
               be
               solicitous
               about
               them
               ?
               
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 care
                 ,
              
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 destreable
                 ,
                 but
                 too
                 much
                 will
                 unfit
                 them
                 for
                 greater
                 business
                 ?
              
               But
               do
               men
               believe
               these
               things
               to
               be
               
               true
               or
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               thus
               ?
               if
               they
               be
               true
               ,
               why
               need
               they
               
               fear
               their
               uncertainty
               ?
               if
               they
               be
               certain
               ,
               what
               pains
               and
               care
               can
               be
               too
               great
               about
               them
               ?
               since
               a
               little
               will
               never
               serve
               to
               obtain
               them
               .
               Let
               but
               the
               care
               and
               diligence
               be
               proportionable
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               and
               you
               never
               need
               fear
               the
               want
               of
               a
               recompence
               for
               all
               your
               labour
               .
               But
               suppose
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 fully
                 convinced
                 of
                 their
                 certainty
                 you
                 would
                 look
                 more
                 after
                 them
                 .
              
               What
               hinders
               you
               from
               being
               so
               convinced
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               bad
               disposition
               of
               mind
               which
               makes
               you
               unwilling
               to
               enquire
               into
               them
               ?
               examine
               things
               with
               a
               mind
               as
               free
               as
               you
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               judge
               seriously
               according
               to
               
               the
               reason
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               easily
               find
               the
               interests
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               are
               far
               more
               certain
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               more
               desireable
               than
               those
               of
               this
               present
               life
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               great
               uncertainty
               of
               all
               the
               honours
               and
               riches
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               never
               hinder
               the
               covetous
               or
               ambitious
               person
               from
               their
               great
               earnestness
               in
               pursuit
               of
               them
               .
               And
               shall
               not
               then
               all
               the
               mighty
               arguments
               which
               God
               himself
               hath
               made
               use
               of
               to
               confirm
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               certainty
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               prevail
               upon
               us
               to
               look
               more
               seriously
               after
               it
               ?
               Sh●ll
               the
               unexpressible
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               unconceiveable
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               miraculous
               descent
               
               and
               powerful
               assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               have
               no
               more
               impression
               on
               our
               minds
               ,
               than
               to
               leave
               us
               uncertain
               of
               a
               future
               state
               ?
               What
               mighty
               doubts
               and
               suspicions
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               distrusts
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               what
               unspeakable
               ingratitude
               ,
               and
               unaccountable
               folly
               lies
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               this
               uncertainty
               ?
               
                 O
                 fools
                 ,
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
              
               not
               only
               
                 what
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 declared
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 given
                 testimony
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 !
              
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               is
               not
               your
               Interest
               concerned
               in
               these
               things
               ?
               Is
               it
               all
               one
               to
               you
               whether
               your
               souls
               be
               immortal
               or
               no
               ?
               whether
               
               they
               live
               in
               eternal
               felicity
               ,
               or
               unchangeable
               misery
               ?
               Is
               it
               no
               more
               to
               you
               ,
               than
               to
               know
               what
               kind
               of
               Bables
               are
               in
               request
               at
               the
               Indies
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               customs
               of
               China
               or
               Iapan
               are
               the
               wiser
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               than
               the
               most
               trifling
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               remotest
               from
               our
               knowledge
               .
               But
               this
               is
               so
               absurd
               and
               unreasonable
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               not
               think
               themselves
               concerned
               in
               their
               own
               eternal
               happiness
               and
               misery
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               shew
               so
               much
               distrust
               of
               their
               understandings
               to
               speak
               any
               longer
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               things
               our
               neglect
               still
               continues
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 there
                 remains
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 fearful
                 looking
              
               
               
                 for
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fiery
                 indignation
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               there
               is
               no
               possibility
               of
               escaping
               if
               we
               continue
               to
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               .
               All
               hopes
               of
               escaping
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               which
               are
               only
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               men
               neglect
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               neglect
               their
               only
               
               way
               to
               salvation
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               miserable
               .
               How
               can
               that
               man
               
               ever
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               whose
               blood
               he
               despises
               and
               
                 tramples
                 under
                 foot
              
               ?
               What
               grace
               and
               favour
               can
               he
               expect
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               
                 done
                 despight
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
              
               That
               hath
               cast
               away
               with
               reproach
               and
               contempt
               the
               greatest
               kindness
               and
               offers
               of
               Heaven
               .
               What
               can
               save
               him
               that
               resolves
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               does
               so
               ,
               who
               knows
               he
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               if
               he
               lives
               in
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               yet
               continues
               to
               do
               so
               ?
               God
               himself
               ,
               in
               whose
               only
               pity
               our
               hopes
               are
               ,
               hath
               irreversibly
               decreed
               that
               he
               will
               have
               no
               pity
               upon
               those
               ,
               who
               despise
               his
               goodness
               ,
               slight
               his
               threatnings
               ,
               abuse
               his
               patience
               ,
               and
               sin
               the
               more
               because
               he
               
               offers
               to
               pardon
               .
               It
               is
               not
               any
               ●elight
               that
               God
               takes
               in
               the
               miseries
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               punish
               them
               ;
               but
               shall
               not
               God
               vindicate
               his
               own
               honour
               against
               obstinate
               and
               impenitent
               sinners
               ?
               He
               declares
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               far
               from
               delighting
               in
               their
               ruine
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               he
               hath
               made
               such
               large
               offers
               ,
               and
               used
               so
               many
               means
               to
               make
               them
               happy
               ;
               but
               if
               men
               resolve
               to
               despise
               his
               offers
               ,
               and
               slight
               the
               means
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               shall
               not
               God
               be
               just
               without
               being
               thought
               to
               be
               cruel
               ?
               And
               we
               may
               assure
               our selves
               ,
               none
               shall
               ever
               suffer
               ,
               beyond
               the
               just
               desert
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               for
               punishment
               as
               the
               
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               words
               before
               the
               Text
               ,
               is
               nothing
               
                 but
                 a
                 just
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 .
              
               And
               if
               there
               were
               such
               a
               one
               proportionable
               to
               the
               
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 delivered
                 by
                 Angels
              
               ;
               how
               shall
               we
               think
               
                 to
                 escape
              
               who
               neglect
               a
               more
               excellent
               means
               of
               happiness
               ,
               which
               was
               delivered
               
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
              
               ?
               If
               God
               did
               not
               hate
               sin
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               not
               a
               punishment
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               why
               did
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               die
               for
               the
               expiation
               of
               it
               ?
               and
               if
               his
               death
               were
               the
               only
               means
               of
               expiation
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               those
               who
               neglect
               that
               ,
               should
               escape
               the
               punishment
               not
               only
               of
               their
               other
               sins
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               great
               contempt
               of
               the
               means
               of
               
               our
               salvation
               by
               him
               ?
               Let
               us
               not
               then
               think
               to
               trifle
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               impossible
               a
               Being
               so
               merciful
               and
               kind
               ,
               should
               ever
               punish
               his
               Creatures
               with
               the
               miseries
               of
               another
               life
               :
               For
               ,
               however
               we
               may
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               a
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 mocked
                 ,
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 a
                 man
                 soweth
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 he
                 reap
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 soweth
                 to
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 shall
                 of
                 the
                 fl●sh
                 reap
                 corruption
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 soweth
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 shall
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 reap
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               propound
               some
               few
               Considerations
               ,
               to
               prevent
               so
               great
               a
               neglect
               as
               that
               of
               your
               salvation
               is
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Consider
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               you
               neglect
               ,
               the
               offer
               of
               Eternal
               Happiness
               ,
               
               the
               greatest
               kindness
               that
               ever
               was
               expressed
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               your
               present
               peace
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               your
               beings
               ,
               the
               stay
               of
               your
               minds
               ,
               the
               great
               desire
               of
               your
               Souls
               ,
               the
               utmost
               felicity
               that
               humane
               Nature
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               Is
               it
               nothing
               
               to
               neglect
               the
               favour
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               the
               kindness
               of
               Great
               
               Men
               ,
               the
               offers
               of
               a
               large
               and
               plentiful
               Estate
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               nothing
               to
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               that
               salvation
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               for
               you
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               neglect
               ,
               but
               it
               implies
               in
               it
               a
               mighty
               contempt
               not
               only
               of
               the
               things
               offered
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               kindness
               of
               him
               who
               offers
               them
               .
               If
               men
               had
               any
               due
               regard
               for
               God
               or
               themselves
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               any
               esteem
               for
               his
               love
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               welfare
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               much
               more
               serious
               in
               Religion
               than
               they
               are
               .
               When
               I
               see
               a
               person
               wholly
               immersed
               in
               affairs
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               spending
               his
               time
               in
               luxury
               and
               vanity
               ,
               can
               I
               possibly
               think
               that
               
               man
               hath
               any
               esteem
               of
               God
               or
               of
               his
               own
               Soul
               ?
               When
               I
               find
               one
               very
               serious
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               Designs
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               thoughtful
               and
               busie
               ,
               subtle
               in
               contriving
               them
               ,
               careful
               in
               managing
               them
               ;
               but
               very
               formal
               ,
               remiss
               and
               negligent
               in
               all
               affairs
               of
               Religion
               ,
               neither
               inquisitive
               about
               them
               ,
               nor
               serious
               in
               minding
               them
               ;
               what
               can
               we
               otherwise
               think
               ,
               but
               that
               such
               a
               one
               doth
               really
               think
               the
               things
               of
               the
               World
               better
               worth
               looking
               after
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               concern
               his
               eternal
               salvation
               .
               But
               consider
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               too
               late
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               so
               great
               folly
               .
               Value
               an
               immortal
               Soul
               as
               you
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               think
               what
               Reconciliation
               
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Pardon
               of
               sin
               is
               worth
               ,
               slight
               not
               the
               dear
               Purchase
               which
               was
               bought
               at
               no
               meaner
               a
               rate
               than
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               cannot
               but
               mind
               the
               great
               salvation
               which
               God
               hath
               tendered
               you
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               ,
               on
               what
               terms
               you
               neglect
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               the
               things
               are
               for
               whose
               sake
               you
               are
               so
               great
               enemies
               to
               your
               own
               salvation
               .
               Have
               you
               ever
               found
               that
               contentment
               in
               sin
               or
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               forever
               miserable
               ?
               What
               will
               you
               think
               of
               all
               your
               debaucheries
               ,
               and
               your
               neglects
               of
               God
               and
               your selves
               ,
               when
               
               you
               come
               to
               die
               ?
               what
               would
               you
               give
               then
               (
               if
               it
               were
               in
               your
               power
               to
               redeem
               your
               lost
               time
               )
               that
               you
               had
               spent
               your
               time
               less
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               your
               sensual
               desires
               ,
               and
               more
               in
               seeking
               to
               please
               God
               ?
               How
               uncomfortable
               will
               the
               remembrance
               be
               of
               all
               your
               excesses
               ,
               oaths
               ,
               injustice
               and
               profaneness
               ,
               when
               death
               approaches
               ,
               and
               judgement
               follows
               it
               ?
               What
               peace
               of
               mind
               will
               there
               then
               be
               to
               those
               who
               have
               served
               God
               with
               faithfulness
               ,
               and
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 salvation
              
               ,
               though
               it
               hath
               been
               
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
              
               ?
               But
               
                 what
                 would
                 it
              
               then
               
                 profit
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 gained
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
              
               
               
                 lose
                 his
                 own
                 soul
              
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               what
               unspeakable
               losers
               must
               they
               then
               be
               ,
               that
               lose
               their
               Souls
               for
               that
               which
               hath
               no
               value
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Consider
               ,
               what
               follows
               upon
               this
               neglect
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               
               loss
               of
               great
               salvation
               ;
               but
               the
               incurring
               as
               great
               damnation
               for
               
               it
               .
               The
               Scripture
               describes
               the
               miseries
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               not
               meerly
               by
               negatives
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               most
               sensible
               and
               painful
               things
               .
               If
               destruction
               be
               dreadful
               ,
               what
               is
               
                 everlasting
                 destruction
              
               ?
               if
               the
               anguish
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               body
               be
               so
               troublesom
               ,
               what
               will
               
                 the
                 destruction
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 in
                 Hell
                 ?
              
               If
               a
               Serpent
               gnawing
               in
               our
               bowels
               be
               a
               representation
               of
               an
               insupportable
               misery
               here
               ,
               what
               will
               that
               be
               of
               
                 the
                 Worm
                 that
                 never
                 dies
              
               ?
               if
               a
               raging
               and
               devouring
               fire
               ,
               which
               can
               last
               but
               till
               it
               hath
               consumed
               a
               fading
               substance
               ,
               be
               in
               its
               appearance
               so
               amazing
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               pain
               so
               violent
               ,
               what
               then
               
               will
               the
               enduring
               be
               of
               that
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               shall
               burn
               like
               fire
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               everlasting
               ?
               Consider
               then
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               while
               God
               gives
               you
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               think
               it
               an
               inestimable
               mercy
               that
               you
               have
               yet
               time
               to
               repent
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               to
               beg
               mercy
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               redeem
               your
               time
               ,
               to
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
               to
               be
               frequent
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               careful
               of
               your
               Actions
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               obedient
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               will
               pardon
               your
               former
               neglects
               ,
               and
               grant
               you
               this
               great
               salvation
               .
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               VI.
               
               
               
               Preached
               on
               GOOD-FRYDAY
               before
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 HEBREWS
                 XII
                 .
                 III.
                 
                 
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 consider
                 him
                 that
                 endured
                 such
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 faint
                 in
                 your
                 minds
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               hath
               never
               yet
               been
               so
               well
               with
               the
               
               World
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               no
               great
               reason
               to
               hope
               it
               ever
               will
               be
               so
               ;
               that
               the
               best
               of
               things
               ,
               or
               of
               men
               ,
               should
               meet
               with
               entertainment
               in
               it
               ,
               suitable
               to
               their
               own
               worth
               and
               excellency
               .
               If
               it
               were
               once
               to
               be
               hoped
               ,
               that
               all
               Mankind
               would
               be
               wise
               and
               sober
               ,
               that
               their
               judgements
               would
               be
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               their
               actions
               suitable
               to
               their
               judgements
               ;
               we
               might
               then
               reasonably
               
               expect
               that
               nothing
               would
               be
               valued
               so
               much
               as
               true
               goodness
               ,
               nothing
               so
               much
               in
               contempt
               and
               disgrace
               as
               impiety
               and
               profaneness
               .
               But
               if
               we
               find
               it
               much
               otherwise
               in
               the
               Age
               we
               live
               in
               ;
               we
               have
               so
               much
               the
               less
               cause
               to
               wonder
               at
               it
               ;
               
               because
               it
               hath
               been
               thus
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               we
               might
               have
               thought
               
               would
               have
               been
               far
               better
               than
               our
               own
               .
               I
               mean
               those
               times
               and
               ages
               ,
               wherein
               there
               were
               not
               only
               great
               things
               first
               spoken
               and
               delivered
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               but
               examples
               as
               great
               as
               the
               things
               themselves
               ;
               but
               these
               did
               so
               little
               prevail
               on
               the
               stupid
               and
               unthankful
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               among
               whom
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               did
               first
               manifest
               himself
               ,
               seem'd
               only
               solicitous
               to
               make
               good
               one
               Prophesic
               concerning
               him
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 despised
                 and
                 rejected
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               they
               who
               suffer'd
               their
               malice
               to
               live
               as
               long
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               were
               not
               contented
               to
               let
               it
               dye
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               their
               fury
               increases
               as
               the
               Gospel
               does
               :
               and
               wherever
               it
               had
               
               spread
               it self
               ,
               they
               pursue
               it
               with
               all
               the
               rude
               clamors
               ,
               and
               violent
               persecutions
               which
               themselves
               or
               their
               factors
               could
               raise
               against
               it
               .
               This
               we
               have
               a
               large
               testimony
               of
               ,
               in
               those
               Iewish
               Christians
               to
               whom
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               ;
               who
               had
               no
               sooner
               embraced
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               set
               upon
               by
               a
               whole
               army
               of
               persecutions
               .
               
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 But
                 call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 former
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 after
                 ye
                 were
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 ye
                 endured
                 a
                 great
                 fight
                 of
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               As
               though
               the
               great
               enemy
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               Christians
               ,
               had
               watched
               the
               first
               opportunity
               to
               make
               the
               strongest
               impression
               upon
               
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               yet
               young
               and
               unexperienced
               ;
               and
               therefore
               less
               able
               to
               resist
               so
               sharp
               an
               encounter
               .
               He
               had
               found
               how
               unsuccessful
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               World
               had
               been
               with
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ;
               and
               therefore
               was
               resolved
               to
               try
               what
               a
               severer
               course
               would
               do
               with
               all
               his
               followers
               .
               But
               the
               same
               spirit
               by
               which
               he
               despised
               
                 all
                 the
                 Glories
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Tempter
               would
               have
               made
               him
               believe
               he
               was
               the
               disposer
               of
               ;
               enabled
               them
               with
               a
               mighty
               courage
               ,
               and
               strange
               transports
               of
               joy
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               bear
               their
               own
               share
               of
               reproaches
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               a
               part
               of
               theirs
               who
               
               suffer'd
               with
               them
               ,
               v.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               But
               lest
               through
               continual
               duty
               ,
               occasion'd
               by
               the
               hatred
               of
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               afflictions
               ;
               their
               courage
               should
               abate
               ,
               and
               their
               spirits
               saint
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               finds
               it
               necessary
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               former
               magnanimity
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               use
               of
               all
               arguments
               that
               might
               be
               powerful
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               same
               vigour
               and
               constancy
               of
               mind
               in
               bearing
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               at
               first
               .
               For
               he
               well
               knew
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               would
               tend
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               their
               own
               discomfort
               ;
               if
               after
               such
               an
               early
               proof
               of
               a
               
               great
               and
               undaunted
               spirit
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               was
               once
               of
               a
               great
               Roman
               Captain
               ,
               
                 Ultima
                 Primis
                 cedebant
              
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               decline
               in
               their
               reputation
               as
               they
               did
               in
               their
               years
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               sink
               under
               that
               weight
               of
               duty
               which
               they
               
               had
               born
               with
               so
               much
               honour
               before
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               a
               Genetal
               
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               after
               a
               sharp
               and
               fierce
               encounter
               at
               first
               ,
               with
               a
               mighty
               resolution
               by
               his
               Souldiers
               ;
               when
               he
               finds
               by
               the
               number
               and
               fresh
               recruits
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               that
               his
               smaller
               forces
               are
               like
               to
               be
               born
               down
               before
               them
               ;
               and
               through
               meer
               weariness
               of
               fighting
               are
               ready
               to
               turn
               their
               backs
               ,
               or
               yield
               themselves
               up
               to
               the
               enemies
               mercy
               ;
               lie
               conjures
               them
               by
               the
               honour
               they
               have
               gain'd
               ,
               and
               the
               courage
               they
               had
               already
               expressed
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               example
               of
               their
               Leaders
               ,
               by
               the
               hopes
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               fears
               of
               punishment
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               bear
               the
               last
               shock
               of
               their
               enemies
               force
               ,
               and
               rather
               
               be
               the
               Trophies
               of
               their
               Courage
               than
               of
               their
               Triumphs
               :
               so
               does
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               he
               finds
               some
               among
               them
               begin
               to
               debate
               ,
               whether
               they
               had
               best
               to
               stand
               it
               out
               or
               no
               ;
               he
               conjures
               them
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               the
               remembrance
               of
               their
               own
               former
               courage
               ,
               whereby
               they
               did
               bear
               as
               sharp
               tryals
               as
               these
               could
               be
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               chearfulness
               and
               constancy
               ;
               and
               what
               could
               they
               gain
               by
               yielding
               at
               last
               ,
               but
               great
               dishonour
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               suffer'd
               so
               long
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               to
               discover
               their
               own
               weakness
               and
               inconstancy
               .
               2.
               
               By
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               reward
               which
               would
               surely
               follow
               their
               faithfulness
               ;
               
               
                 v.
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 
                 Cast
                 not
                 away
                 therefore
                 your
                 confidence
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 great
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 .
                 For
                 ye
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 :
              
               and
               the
               
                 time
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
              
               ere
               ye
               come
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               v.
               37.
               but
               
                 if
                 ye
                 draw
                 back
              
               ,
               you
               lose
               all
               your
               former
               labours
               ,
               for
               he
               who
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               recompence
               you
               ,
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 draw
                 back
                 ,
                 my
                 soul
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               v.
               38.
               and
               then
               from
               the
               example
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               genuine
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 draw
                 back
                 unto
                 perdition
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 to
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
              
               v.
               39.
               
               
               But
               lest
               these
               examples
               should
               not
               be
               enough
               to
               perswade
               them
               ;
               he
               conjures
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               all
               those
               who
               were
               as
               eminent
               for
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               minds
               as
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               who
               have
               despised
               the
               frowns
               as
               well
               as
               the
               smiles
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               were
               not
               discouraged
               by
               the
               severest
               tryals
               from
               placing
               their
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               hopes
               in
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               done
               
                 by
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 Promise
                 :
              
               Heb.
               11.
               39.
               and
               could
               there
               be
               a
               greater
               disparagement
               to
               the
               clearness
               of
               that
               light
               we
               enjoy
               above
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               only
               grew
               fainter
               by
               it
               ?
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Chapter
               
               he
               encourages
               them
               by
               that
               army
               of
               Martyrs
               which
               had
               gone
               before
               them
               ,
               
                 by
                 that
                 Cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
              
               which
               did
               both
               direct
               and
               refresh
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               
                 lay
                 aside
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 apt
                 to
                 oppress
                 or
                 dishearten
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 their
                 sinful
                 
                 fears
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 easily
                 betray'd
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 run
                 with
                 patience
              
               
               
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 ,
              
               v.
               1.
               
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               if
               none
               of
               these
               will
               prevail
               with
               you
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               example
               yet
               behind
               ,
               which
               ought
               above
               all
               others
               to
               heighten
               your
               courage
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Captain
                 of
                 your
                 salvation
                 ,
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 sinisher
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
              
               under
               whom
               you
               serve
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               you
               expect
               your
               reward
               ;
               and
               as
               Caesar
               once
               said
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               them
               ready
               to
               retreat
               out
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               
                 Videte
                 quem
                 ,
                 &
                 quo
                 loco
                 Imperatorem
                 deserturi
                 estis
                 .
              
               Remember
               what
               kind
               of
               General
               you
               forsake
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               place
               you
               leave
               him
               :
               one
               whom
               you
               have
               vow'd
               your
               lives
               and
               your
               service
               to
               ,
               one
               who
               
               hath
               thought
               nothing
               too
               dear
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               done
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               one
               that
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               reward
               the
               least
               service
               you
               can
               do
               for
               him
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               assist
               you
               to
               the
               utmost
               in
               what
               you
               undertake
               ,
               one
               that
               hath
               already
               undergone
               far
               more
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               than
               ever
               you
               can
               do
               for
               his
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               
                 Consider
                 him
                 that
                 endured
                 such
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 faint
                 in
                 your
                 minds
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               we
               have
               represented
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               unparallel'd
               example
               of
               courage
               and
               patience
               under
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               influence
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               on
               
               all
               those
               who
               are
               call'd
               by
               his
               Name
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               dishonour
               so
               excellent
               a
               pattern
               of
               enduring
               sufferings
               ,
               by
               weakness
               or
               dejection
               of
               mind
               .
               Christianity
               is
               a
               Religion
               which
               above
               all
               others
               does
               arm
               men
               against
               all
               the
               contingencies
               and
               miseries
               of
               the
               life
               of
               man
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               serviceable
               to
               the
               most
               advantageous
               purpo●es
               that
               the
               greatest
               blessings
               can
               be
               designed
               for
               .
               It
               raises
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               higher
               than
               barely
               to
               consider
               ,
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               the
               unavoidableness
               of
               such
               things
               which
               are
               out
               of
               our
               own
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               unreasonableness
               of
               tormenting
               our selves
               about
               the
               
               things
               which
               are
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               mens
               conditions
               in
               the
               world
               as
               to
               their
               contentment
               ,
               depends
               more
               upon
               their
               minds
               ,
               than
               their
               outward
               circumstances
               ;
               though
               these
               are
               things
               very
               fit
               for
               us
               as
               men
               to
               consider
               and
               make
               use
               of
               ;
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               reach
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               which
               the
               consideration
               of
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               tendency
               of
               all
               our
               sufferings
               here
               to
               the
               inhancement
               of
               our
               future
               glory
               may
               raise
               us
               to
               .
               Especially
               considering
               not
               only
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               arguments
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               the
               force
               they
               receive
               from
               the
               example
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 joy
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 endured
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God.
              
               By
               which
               mighty
               instance
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               the
               sufferings
               of
               this
               life
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               joys
               of
               another
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               is
               a
               
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 perfect
                 
                 through
                 sufferings
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               none
               of
               his
               followers
               have
               
               cause
               to
               be
               dejected
               under
               them
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               the
               force
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               we
               shall
               consider
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 which
                 he
                 endured
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 whom
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   contradiction
                   of
                   sinners
                   against
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 Way
                 and
                 manner
                 he
                 underwent
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 what
                 ends
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 considered
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 influence
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 upon
                 our
                 constancy
                 and
                 patience
                 :
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 useful
                 improvement
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 those
                 things
                 were
              
               which
               Christ
               endured
               ;
               which
               are
               here
               comprehended
               under
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 the
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
              
               .
               It
               is
               agreed
               by
               the
               best
               Expositors
               ,
               both
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               that
               under
               this
               phrase
               of
               the
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               ,
               the
               whole
               history
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               is
               comprehended
               .
               All
               the
               injuries
               ,
               reproaches
               ,
               false
               accusations
               ,
               all
               the
               cruelties
               ,
               indignities
               ,
               and
               violence
               ,
               which
               were
               offer'd
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               publick
               appearance
               to
               his
               expiring
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               being
               undergone
               by
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               unreasonable
               men
               ,
               may
               be
               call'd
               
                 the
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
              
               .
               For
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               word
               
               extends
               as
               well
               to
               actions
               as
               words
               ;
               and
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               suffer'd
               from
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               reduced
               under
               these
               heads
               .
               1.
               
               The
               ill
               entertainment
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               2.
               
               The
               disparagement
               of
               his
               Miracles
               .
               3.
               
               The
               violence
               offer'd
               to
               his
               Person
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               ill
               entertainment
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ;
               which
               must
               needs
               seem
               very
               strange
               to
               those
               who
               do
               not
               consider
               what
               a
               difficult
               access
               the
               clearest
               reason
               hath
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               such
               who
               are
               governed
               by
               interest
               and
               prejudice
               .
               Though
               all
               the
               Prophesies
               concerning
               the
               Messias
               were
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ;
               though
               
               the
               expectations
               of
               the
               people
               were
               great
               at
               that
               time
               concerning
               the
               appearance
               of
               him
               that
               was
               to
               redeem
               his
               people
               ;
               though
               all
               the
               characters
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               person
               ,
               did
               fully
               agree
               to
               what
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               though
               his
               Doctrine
               were
               as
               becoming
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               reveal
               ,
               as
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               to
               receive
               ;
               though
               the
               unspot●ed
               innocency
               of
               his
               life
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               made
               him
               weary
               of
               his
               own
               that
               betray'd
               him
               :
               yet
               because
               he
               came
               not
               with
               the
               pomp
               and
               splendor
               which
               they
               expected
               ,
               they
               despise
               his
               Person
               ,
               revile
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               persecute
               his
               followers
               ,
               and
               contrive
               his
               ruine
               .
               What
               
               could
               have
               been
               imagined
               more
               probable
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Iewish
               Nation
               ,
               which
               had
               waited
               long
               in
               expectation
               of
               the
               Messias
               coming
               ,
               should
               have
               welcom'd
               his
               approach
               with
               the
               greatest
               joy
               ,
               and
               receiv'd
               the
               Message
               he
               brought
               with
               a
               kindness
               
               only
               short
               of
               that
               which
               he
               shewed
               in
               coming
               among
               them
               ?
               
               Was
               it
               nothing
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               that
               heavy
               burden
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               which
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ?
               and
               that
               God
               was
               willing
               to
               exchange
               the
               chargeable
               and
               troublesome
               service
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               reasonable
               and
               spiritual
               Worship
               of
               himself
               ?
               Was
               it
               nothing
               to
               have
               the
               Promises
               of
               a
               Land
               which
               now
               groaned
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               its
               oppressions
               ,
               turned
               into
               those
               of
               an
               eternal
               state
               of
               bliss
               and
               immortality
               ?
               and
               to
               change
               the
               Lamps
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               for
               the
               glorious
               appearance
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               ?
               Was
               it
               nothing
               to
               have
               an
               offer
               of
               Peace
               and
               Reconciliation
               with
               
               God
               made
               them
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               suffer'd
               so
               much
               under
               the
               sury
               of
               his
               displeasure
               ?
               Was
               a
               meer
               temporal
               deliverance
               by
               some
               mighty
               Conquerour
               from
               the
               subjection
               they
               were
               in
               to
               the
               Roman
               Power
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               valuable
               a
               thing
               ,
               than
               an
               eternal
               redemption
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               Hell
               and
               the
               Grave
               ?
               Are
               the
               pomps
               and
               vanities
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               such
               great
               things
               in
               Gods
               account
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               his
               Son
               to
               appear
               without
               them
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               how
               unsuitable
               had
               it
               been
               for
               one
               who
               came
               to
               preach
               humility
               ,
               patience
               ,
               self-denyal
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               an
               ostentation
               of
               the
               
               State
               and
               Grandeur
               of
               it
               ?
               So
               that
               either
               he
               must
               have
               changed
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               rendred
               himself
               lyable
               to
               the
               suspicion
               of
               seeking
               to
               get
               this
               world
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               another
               .
               And
               if
               his
               Doctrine
               had
               been
               of
               another
               kind
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               been
               esteemed
               a
               great
               person
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               promised
               
                 Messias
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               Which
               surely
               they
               would
               never
               have
               thought
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               in
               one
               ,
               who
               must
               have
               subdued
               the
               neighbour
               Nations
               to
               advance
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               own
               .
               But
               since
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               thought
               fit
               to
               appear
               in
               another
               manner
               
               than
               they
               expected
               him
               ,
               they
               thought
               themselves
               too
               great
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               so
               mean
               a
               Saviour
               .
               If
               he
               had
               made
               all
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               have
               bowed
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Nations
               about
               them
               to
               have
               been
               all
               tributaries
               to
               them
               ;
               if
               Ierusalem
               had
               been
               made
               the
               Seat
               of
               an
               Empire
               as
               great
               as
               the
               World
               it self
               ,
               they
               would
               then
               have
               gloried
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               entertained
               whatever
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               with
               a
               wonderful
               Veneration
               .
               But
               Truth
               in
               an
               humble
               dress
               meets
               with
               few
               admirers
               ;
               they
               could
               not
               imagine
               so
               much
               Power
               and
               Majesty
               could
               ever
               shroud
               it self
               under
               so
               plain
               a
               disguise
               .
               
               Thus
               Christ
               a
               
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               those
               that
               should
               have
               known
               him
               the
               best
               of
               all
               others
               ;
               those
               who
               frequently
               conversed
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               heard
               him
               
                 speak
                 as
                 never
                 man
                 spake
              
               ,
               and
               saw
               him
               do
               what
               never
               man
               
               did
               ,
               were
               yet
               so
               blinded
               by
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               Parentage
               and
               
               Education
               ,
               that
               they
               baffle
               their
               own
               Reason
               ,
               and
               persist
               in
               their
               Infidelity
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               the
               place
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               breeding
               ;
               the
               names
               of
               his
               Mother
               and
               his
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ;
               a
               
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 with
                 us
                 ?
                 whence
                 then
                 hath
                 this
                 man
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               As
               though
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 Carpenters
                 Son
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               sufficient
               answer
               to
               all
               he
               could
               say
               or
               do
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               disparagement
               of
               his
               Miracles
               .
               Since
               the
               bare
               proposal
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               could
               not
               prevail
               with
               them
               to
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               offers
               them
               a
               further
               proof
               of
               it
               by
               the
               mighty
               works
               which
               were
               
               wrought
               by
               him
               .
               And
               though
               the
               more
               ingenuous
               among
               them
               were
               ready
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 do
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 unless
                 God
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 :
              
               yet
               they
               who
               were
               resolved
               to
               hear
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               not
               understand
               ;
               when
               they
               found
               it
               not
               for
               their
               credit
               ,
               to
               deny
               matters
               of
               fact
               so
               universally
               known
               and
               attested
               ,
               they
               seek
               all
               the
               means
               to
               blast
               the
               reputation
               of
               them
               that
               may
               be
               .
               Sometimes
               raising
               popular
               insinuations
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               no
               austere
               life
               ,
               a
               friend
               of
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
               ,
               one
               that
               could
               choose
               no
               other
               day
               to
               do
               his
               works
               on
               ,
               but
               that
               very
               day
               wherein
               God
               himself
               
               did
               rest
               from
               his
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               great
               regard
               was
               to
               be
               had
               to
               what
               such
               a
               one
               did
               .
               When
               these
               arts
               would
               not
               take
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               found
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               in
               healing
               the
               sick
               ,
               curing
               the
               blind
               and
               the
               lame
               ,
               feeding
               the
               hungry
               ;
               then
               they
               undervalue
               all
               these
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               wonders
               that
               were
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               If
               he
               would
               have
               made
               the
               Earth
               to
               open
               her
               mouth
               ,
               and
               swallow
               up
               the
               City
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Rome
               ;
               if
               he
               would
               have
               fed
               a
               mighty
               Army
               with
               bread
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               feeding
               some
               few
               thousands
               with
               very
               small
               Provisions
               ;
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               raising
               one
               Lazarus
               
               from
               the
               Grave
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               raised
               up
               their
               Sampsons
               ,
               and
               their
               Davids
               ,
               their
               men
               of
               spirit
               and
               conduct
               ,
               whose
               very
               presence
               would
               have
               put
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               cast
               out
               the
               Romans
               ,
               whom
               they
               hated
               the
               worse
               of
               the
               two
               :
               if
               he
               would
               have
               set
               himself
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               a
               distempered
               State
               ,
               instead
               of
               healing
               the
               maladies
               of
               some
               few
               inconsiderable
               persons
               :
               if
               instead
               of
               being
               at
               the
               expense
               of
               a
               Miracle
               to
               pay
               tribute
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               hinder'd
               them
               from
               paying
               any
               at
               all
               ;
               then
               a
               
                 Second
                 Moses
              
               would
               have
               been
               too
               mean
               a
               title
               for
               him
               ,
               
               he
               could
               have
               been
               no
               less
               than
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               while
               he
               imploy'd
               his
               power
               another
               way
               ,
               the
               demonstration
               of
               it
               made
               them
               hate
               him
               the
               more
               ;
               since
               they
               thought
               with
               themselves
               what
               strange
               things
               they
               would
               have
               
               done
               with
               it
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               Country
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               express
               the
               greatest
               malice
               against
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               imploy
               it
               as
               they
               would
               have
               him
               .
               From
               thence
               ,
               they
               condemn
               his
               Miracles
               as
               only
               some
               effects
               of
               a
               Magical
               skill
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               he
               dispossessed
               the
               lesser
               Devils
               by
               the
               power
               of
               him
               that
               was
               the
               Prince
               among
               them
               .
               So
               unworthy
               a
               requital
               did
               they
               make
               for
               all
               the
               mighty
               works
               which
               had
               been
               done
               among
               them
               ;
               Which
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               a
               
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
              
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 repented
                 long
                 ago
                 in
                 sack
                 cloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               although
               all
               this
               argued
               a
               strange
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               
               in
               them
               to
               all
               the
               designs
               for
               their
               own
               good
               ;
               yet
               the
               malice
               from
               whence
               that
               rose
               ,
               would
               not
               stop
               here
               ;
               for
               as
               they
               had
               long
               contrived
               his
               ruine
               ,
               so
               they
               watched
               only
               an
               opportunity
               to
               effect
               it
               .
               Which
               his
               frequent
               presence
               at
               Ierusalem
               seemed
               to
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               but
               his
               reputation
               with
               the
               people
               made
               them
               fearful
               of
               embracing
               it
               .
               Therefore
               they
               imploy
               their
               Agents
               to
               deal
               privately
               with
               one
               of
               his
               Disciples
               who
               might
               be
               fittest
               for
               their
               design
               ;
               and
               to
               work
               upon
               his
               covetous
               humour
               by
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               reward
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               betray
               his
               Master
               with
               the
               greatest
               privacy
               into
               their
               hands
               .
               
               This
               Iudas
               undertakes
               ,
               knowing
               the
               place
               and
               season
               of
               his
               Masters
               retirements
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               with
               the
               greatest
               secrecy
               and
               safety
               seize
               upon
               his
               person
               .
               Which
               contrivance
               of
               theirs
               our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               at
               all
               ignorant
               of
               ;
               but
               prepares
               himself
               and
               his
               Disciples
               for
               this
               great
               encounter
               .
               He
               institutes
               his
               solemn
               Supper
               ,
               to
               be
               perpetually
               observed
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               after
               which
               he
               discourses
               admirably
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               arm
               them
               against
               their
               future
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               prays
               that
               most
               divine
               Prayer
               ,
               St.
               Iohn
               17.
               which
               he
               had
               no
               sooner
               finished
               ,
               
               but
               he
               goes
               with
               his
               Disciples
               to
               the
               usual
               place
               of
               his
               retirement
               in
               a
               Garden
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               .
               And
               now
               begins
               the
               blackest
               Scene
               of
               sufferings
               that
               ever
               was
               acted
               upon
               humane
               Nature
               .
               Which
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               expresseth
               a
               more
               than
               usual
               apprehension
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               he
               discovered
               by
               the
               Agony
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               sweat
               b
               
                 drops
                 of
                 blood
              
               ;
               by
               the
               earnestness
               of
               his
               Prayer
               ,
               falling
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               praying
               thrice
               ,
               saying
               ,
               c
               
                 O
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 Cup
                 pass
                 from
                 me
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
               Surely
               ,
               this
               Cup
               must
               needs
               
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               bitterness
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               so
               earnest
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               .
               If
               there
               had
               been
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               what
               is
               commonly
               incident
               to
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               death
               or
               pain
               ,
               it
               seems
               strange
               ,
               that
               he
               
               who
               had
               the
               greatest
               innocency
               ,
               the
               most
               perfect
               charity
               ,
               the
               
               freest
               resignation
               of
               himself
               ,
               the
               fullest
               assurance
               of
               the
               reward
               to
               come
               ,
               should
               express
               a
               greater
               sense
               of
               the
               horror
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               than
               thousands
               did
               ,
               who
               suffer'd
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               But
               now
               was
               
                 the
                 hour
                 come
              
               wherein
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               ;
               wherein
               he
               was
               
                 to
                 bear
                 our
                 griefs
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 our
                 sorrows
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               was
               a
               
                 to
                 be
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 bruised
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
              
               ;
               now
               b
               
                 his
                 soul
                 was
                 exceeding
                 sorrowful
                 even
                 unto
                 death
              
               ;
               for
               now
               c
               
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darkness
                 .
              
               And
               accordingly
               they
               improve
               it
               ;
               they
               
               come
               out
               against
               him
               as
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               with
               swords
               and
               staves
               ,
               and
               having
               seized
               his
               Person
               ,
               being
               betray'd
               into
               their
               hands
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               they
               carry
               him
               to
               the
               High
               Priests
               house
               ,
               where
               his
               professed
               enemies
               presently
               condemn
               him
               of
               d
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               not
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               they
               express
               the
               greatest
               contempt
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               spit
               in
               his
               face
               ,
               they
               buffet
               him
               ,
               and
               smite
               him
               with
               the
               Palms
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               mock
               him
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               prophesie
               who
               it
               was
               that
               smote
               him
               ;
               so
               insolent
               was
               their
               malice
               grown
               ,
               and
               so
               spightful
               was
               their
               indignation
               against
               him
               .
               And
               so
               fearful
               were
               they
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               
               escape
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               next
               morning
               early
               ,
               they
               send
               him
               bound
               to
               the
               Roman
               Governour
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               sentence
               pronounced
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               accuse
               him
               of
               Sedition
               and
               Treason
               ;
               but
               Pilate
               upon
               examination
               of
               him
               declares
               ,
               e
               
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               which
               made
               them
               heap
               more
               unreasonable
               calumnies
               upon
               him
               ,
               being
               resolved
               by
               what
               means
               soever
               to
               take
               away
               his
               life
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               price
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               fallen
               so
               low
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               preferred
               the
               life
               of
               a
               known
               seditious
               person
               ,
               and
               a
               Murtherer
               before
               him
               .
               And
               when
               Pilate
               being
               unsatisfied
               ,
               asked
               still
               ,
               
               f
               
                 what
                 evil
                 he
                 had
                 done
              
               ?
               they
               continue
               their
               importunity
               without
               any
               other
               answer
               but
               
                 Crucifie
                 him
              
               and
               making
               up
               what
               wanted
               in
               Justice
               and
               Reason
               in
               the
               loudness
               of
               their
               clamors
               .
               And
               at
               last
               seeing
               the
               sury
               and
               madness
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               with
               the
               protestation
               of
               his
               own
               innocency
               as
               to
               his
               blood
               ,
               he
               delivers
               him
               up
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               is
               stripped
               ,
               and
               scourged
               ,
               and
               mock'd
               ,
               with
               
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 a
                 Scarlet
                 Robe
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 Reed
                 in
                 his
                 hand
              
               :
               all
               the
               indignities
               they
               could
               think
               of
               ,
               they
               put
               upon
               him
               .
               But
               though
               it
               pleased
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               exposed
               to
               all
               the
               ignominies
               imaginable
               ,
               yet
               nothing
               would
               satisfie
               
               them
               but
               
                 his
                 blood
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               led
               forth
               to
               be
               crucified
               ,
               and
               though
               so
               lately
               scourged
               and
               weakened
               by
               his
               sorrows
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               made
               to
               carry
               his
               own
               Cross
               (
               at
               least
               through
               the
               City
               )
               for
               no
               other
               death
               could
               satisfie
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               
               most
               ignominious
               ,
               and
               painful
               .
               And
               when
               he
               was
               brought
               
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Crucifixion
               ,
               they
               nail
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               while
               he
               was
               hanging
               there
               ,
               they
               deride
               and
               mock
               him
               still
               ,
               they
               devide
               his
               garments
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               give
               him
               Gall
               and
               Vinegar
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               act
               of
               violence
               committed
               upon
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               piercing
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               so
               that
               out
               of
               his
               Pericardium
               issued
               a
               
                 both
                 water
                 and
                 blood
              
               .
               Thus
               did
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               suffer
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               unreasonable
               men
               ;
               thus
               was
               the
               blood
               of
               that
               immaculate
               Lamb
               split
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               violence
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               left
               the
               bosom
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               glory
               ,
               was
               here
               treated
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               unworthy
               to
               live
               
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               that
               which
               yet
               heightens
               these
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               consider
               ,
               
                 from
                 whom
              
               he
               suffer'd
               these
               things
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 from
                 sinners
              
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               men
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               were
               taken
               in
               the
               largest
               sense
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               all
               have
               sinned
               ;
               but
               being
               taken
               by
               us
               in
               opposition
               to
               othermen
               ,
               so
               it
               implies
               a
               greater
               height
               of
               wickedness
               in
               these
               than
               in
               other
               persons
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               here
               to
               be
               consider'd
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               denoting
               what
               kind
               of
               persons
               he
               suffer'd
               from
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               particular
               respect
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               proceedings
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               obligations
               
               that
               lay
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               So
               that
               the
               first
               shews
               the
               injustice
               and
               unreasonableness
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               their
               great
               ingratitude
               ,
               considering
               the
               kindness
               and
               good
               will
               which
               he
               expressed
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Injustice
               and
               unreasonableness
               of
               their
               proceedings
               against
               him
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               (
               what
               Socrates
               said
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               when
               she
               complained
               that
               he
               suffer'd
               unjustly
               ,
               What
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 me
                 suffer
                 justly
                 ?
                 )
              
               it
               is
               much
               greater
               comfort
               to
               the
               person
               who
               does
               suffer
               ,
               when
               he
               does
               it
               unjustly
               but
               it
               is
               a
               far
               greater
               reflection
               on
               those
               who
               were
               the
               causes
               of
               
               it
               .
               And
               that
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
              
               did
               suffer
               with
               the
               greatest
               injustice
               from
               these
               men
               ,
               is
               apparent
               from
               the
               falseness
               and
               weakness
               of
               all
               the
               accusations
               which
               were
               brought
               against
               him
               .
               To
               accuse
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               for
               Blaphemy
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               ,
               is
               as
               unjust
               as
               to
               condemn
               a
               King
               for
               treason
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               he
               is
               a
               King
               :
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               examined
               the
               grounds
               on
               which
               he
               call'd
               himself
               so
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               had
               not
               given
               pregnant
               evidences
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               passed
               sentence
               upon
               him
               as
               an
               Impostor
               and
               Blasphemer
               .
               If
               the
               thing
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               what
               horrible
               guilt
               was
               it
               in
               
               them
               ,
               to
               imbrue
               their
               hands
               in
               his
               blood
               ?
               and
               they
               found
               he
               always
               attested
               it
               ,
               and
               now
               was
               willing
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               life
               to
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               said
               .
               This
               surely
               ought
               at
               least
               to
               have
               made
               them
               more
               inquisitive
               into
               what
               he
               had
               affirmed
               ;
               
               but
               they
               allow
               him
               not
               the
               liberty
               of
               a
               fair
               tryal
               ,
               they
               hasten
               
               and
               precipitate
               the
               sentence
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               do
               so
               the
               execution
               .
               If
               he
               were
               condemned
               as
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ;
               (
               for
               that
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Sanhedrim
               meeting
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               cognisance
               of
               that
               did
               particularly
               belong
               )
               why
               do
               they
               not
               mention
               what
               it
               was
               he
               had
               foretold
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               come
               to
               pass
               ;
               or
               what
               reason
               do
               they
               give
               why
               he
               had
               usurped
               such
               an
               Office
               to
               himself
               ?
               If
               no
               liberty
               were
               allowed
               under
               pain
               of
               death
               for
               any
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               how
               was
               it
               possible
               for
               the
               Messias
               ever
               to
               appear
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               condemned
               ?
               for
               the
               expectation
               of
               him
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               
               should
               be
               a
               great
               person
               immediately
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               his
               people
               .
               And
               should
               he
               be
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               say
               that
               he
               was
               so
               ?
               for
               how
               then
               could
               men
               know
               that
               he
               was
               ?
               So
               that
               their
               way
               of
               proceeding
               with
               him
               ,
               discovers
               it self
               to
               be
               manifestly
               unjust
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               avowed
               expectations
               .
               Neither
               were
               they
               more
               successful
               in
               the
               accusation
               of
               him
               before
               Pilate
               ;
               why
               did
               not
               the
               witnesses
               appear
               to
               make
               good
               the
               charge
               of
               sedition
               and
               treason
               against
               him
               ?
               where
               were
               the
               proofs
               of
               any
               thing
               tending
               that
               way
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               that
               which
               abundantly
               testified
               the
               innocency
               of
               our
               
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               the
               matters
               he
               was
               accused
               of
               ,
               was
               that
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Governour
              
               ,
               after
               a
               full
               examination
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               declares
               him
               innocent
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               once
               but
               several
               times
               ;
               and
               was
               fully
               satisfied
               in
               the
               Vindication
               he
               made
               of
               himself
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               fear
               of
               what
               the
               Iews
               threatned
               ,
               viz.
               accusing
               him
               to
               Caesar
               (
               a
               thing
               he
               had
               cause
               enough
               otherwise
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               )
               which
               made
               him
               at
               last
               yield
               to
               their
               importunity
               .
               But
               there
               was
               one
               circumstance
               more
               which
               did
               highly
               discover
               the
               innocency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               injustice
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               which
               was
               
               Iuda's
               confession
               and
               end
               ;
               the
               man
               who
               
               had
               betray'd
               his
               Lord
               ,
               and
               had
               receiv'd
               the
               wages
               of
               his
               iniquity
               ;
               but
               was
               so
               unquiet
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               when
               his
               other
               Disciples
               durst
               not
               own
               him
               ,
               he
               with
               a
               great
               impetus
               returns
               to
               them
               with
               his
               Money
               ,
               throws
               it
               among
               them
               with
               that
               sad
               farewel
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               a
               
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 betrayed
                 the
                 innocent
                 blood
                 .
              
               What
               could
               have
               been
               said
               more
               for
               his
               Vindication
               at
               this
               time
               than
               this
               was
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               person
               as
               Iudas
               ,
               one
               who
               had
               known
               our
               Saviour
               long
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               the
               fittest
               instrument
               ,
               if
               any
               guilt
               could
               have
               been
               fasten'd
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               managed
               the
               accusation
               against
               him
               ;
               but
               
               the
               anxiety
               of
               his
               mind
               was
               too
               great
               for
               what
               he
               had
               done
               already
               ,
               to
               live
               to
               do
               them
               any
               longer
               service
               ;
               for
               either
               his
               grief
               suffocated
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               guilt
               made
               him
               hang
               himself
               ;
               for
               the
               words
               will
               signifie
               either
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               said
               by
               any
               
               modern
               Iews
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               testimony
               we
               have
               of
               these
               things
               
               is
               from
               his
               own
               Disciples
               ;
               but
               that
               certainly
               they
               had
               some
               greater
               matter
               to
               accuse
               him
               of
               ;
               which
               we
               now
               have
               lost
               .
               For
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               a
               matter
               so
               important
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               should
               be
               lost
               by
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Nation
               ,
               who
               were
               so
               highly
               concerned
               to
               vindicate
               themselves
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Gospel
               was
               spread
               abroad
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               For
               the
               guilt
               of
               this
               blood
               was
               every
               where
               by
               the
               Christians
               charged
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               their
               prodigious
               sufferings
               afterwards
               were
               imputed
               wholly
               by
               them
               to
               the
               shedding
               of
               that
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               most
               solemn
               imprecation
               they
               had
               said
               ,
               should
               
               
                 be
                 upon
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Children
                 .
              
               Besides
               ,
               how
               comes
               Celsus
               ,
               who
               personates
               a
               Iew
               opposing
               Christianity
               ,
               to
               mention
               no
               other
               accusations
               against
               him
               but
               those
               recorded
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               a
               Origen
               challenges
               him
               or
               any
               other
               person
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               any
               action
               which
               might
               deserve
               punishment
               .
               And
               which
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               Porphyrie
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               inveterate
               enemies
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               that
               took
               as
               much
               pains
               to
               write
               against
               it
               as
               any
               ,
               and
               had
               more
               learning
               to
               do
               it
               with
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 Oracles
              
               ,
               as
               b
               St.
               Augustin
               tells
               us
               ,
               quotes
               an
               Oracle
               wherein
               were
               these
               words
               
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               
                 And
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 him
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ?
              
               it
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 Soul
                 was
                 immortal
              
               ,
               c
               
                 Viri
                 pietate
                 praestantissimi
                 est
                 illa
                 anima
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 person
                 for
                 piety
              
               ;
               and
               being
               then
               asked
               ,
               
                 why
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
              
               ?
               the
               answer
               only
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 )
                 is
                 exposed
                 to
                 weakning
                 torments
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Soul
                 rests
                 in
                 heavenly
                 habitations
                 .
              
               So
               that
               on
               no
               account
               can
               this
               contradiction
               appear
               to
               be
               otherwise
               than
               an
               act
               of
               great
               injustice
               and
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 the
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               contradiction
               of
               theirs
               to
               Christ
               was
               an
               act
               of
               high
               
               Ingratitude
               .
               It
               was
               a
               sharp
               but
               very
               just
               rebuke
               which
               the
               Iews
               received
               from
               
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               once
               ready
               to
               stone
               him
               ;
               d
               
                 Many
                 good
                 works
                 have
                 I
                 shewed
                 you
                 from
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 of
                 those
                 works
                 do
                 you
                 stone
                 me
                 ?
              
               The
               very
               same
               might
               have
               been
               applyed
               to
               his
               Judges
               and
               accusers
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               about
               to
               crucifie
               him
               .
               For
               what
               was
               his
               whole
               Life
               after
               he
               appeared
               publickly
               ,
               but
               a
               constant
               design
               of
               doing
               good
               ?
               His
               presence
               had
               far
               more
               vertue
               for
               the
               curing
               all
               bodily
               distempers
               ,
               than
               the
               Pool
               of
               Bethesda
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               or
               the
               Temples
               of
               Aesculapius
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               What
               wonders
               
               were
               made
               of
               very
               small
               things
               done
               by
               other
               persons
               ,
               as
               the
               cure
               of
               a
               blind
               Man
               by
               Vespasian
               !
               when
               such
               multitudes
               of
               far
               more
               certain
               and
               considerable
               cures
               ,
               can
               hardly
               keep
               up
               the
               reputation
               of
               any
               thing
               extraordinary
               in
               him
               .
               But
               though
               his
               
               kindness
               was
               great
               to
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               fit
               
               objects
               of
               pity
               and
               compassion
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               far
               greater
               to
               their
               souls
               ,
               that
               being
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               design
               of
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               the
               other
               tended
               to
               raise
               such
               an
               esteem
               of
               him
               as
               might
               make
               him
               the
               more
               successful
               in
               the
               cure
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
               And
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               his
               great
               business
               ,
               wherever
               he
               comes
               ,
               he
               discourses
               about
               these
               things
               ,
               takes
               every
               opportunity
               that
               might
               be
               improved
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               refuses
               no
               company
               he
               might
               do
               good
               upon
               ,
               and
               converses
               not
               with
               them
               with
               the
               pride
               and
               arrogance
               of
               either
               the
               Pharisees
               or
               Philosophers
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               greatest
               meekness
               ,
               humility
               and
               
               patience
               .
               How
               admirable
               are
               his
               more
               solemn
               discourses
               ,
               especially
               that
               upon
               the
               Mount
               ,
               and
               that
               wherein
               he
               takes
               leave
               of
               his
               Disciples
               !
               How
               dry
               and
               insipid
               are
               the
               most
               sublime
               discourses
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               compared
               with
               these
               !
               how
               clearly
               doth
               he
               state
               our
               Duties
               ,
               and
               what
               mighty
               encouragements
               does
               he
               give
               to
               practise
               them
               !
               how
               forcibly
               does
               he
               perswade
               men
               to
               self-denyal
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               !
               how
               excellent
               and
               holy
               are
               all
               his
               Precepts
               !
               how
               serviceable
               to
               the
               best
               interest
               of
               men
               in
               this
               life
               and
               that
               to
               come
               !
               how
               suitable
               and
               desireable
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               good
               men
               are
               the
               rewards
               he
               promises
               !
               
               what
               exact
               rule
               of
               Righteousness
               hath
               he
               prescribed
               to
               men
               ,
               
                 in
                 doing
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 !
              
               with
               what
               vehemency
               doth
               he
               rebuke
               all
               hypocrisie
               and
               Pharisaism
               !
               with
               what
               tenderness
               and
               kindness
               does
               he
               treat
               those
               that
               have
               any
               real
               inclinations
               to
               true
               goodness
               !
               with
               what
               earnestness
               does
               he
               invite
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               love
               doth
               he
               embrace
               all
               repenting
               sinners
               !
               with
               what
               care
               doth
               he
               instruct
               ,
               with
               what
               mildness
               doth
               he
               reprove
               ,
               with
               what
               patience
               doth
               he
               bear
               with
               his
               own
               disciples
               !
               Lastly
               ,
               with
               what
               authority
               did
               he
               both
               speak
               and
               live
               ,
               such
               as
               commanded
               a
               reverence
               ,
               where
               it
               did
               not
               beget
               a
               love
               !
               And
               yet
               
               after
               a
               life
               thus
               spent
               ,
               all
               the
               requital
               he
               met
               with
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               reproached
               ,
               despised
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               crucified
               .
               O
               the
               dreadful
               effects
               of
               malice
               and
               hypocrisie
               !
               for
               these
               were
               the
               two
               great
               enemies
               which
               he
               always
               proclaimed
               open
               war
               with
               ;
               and
               these
               at
               first
               contrived
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               effected
               his
               cruel
               death
               .
               What
               baseness
               ,
               ingratitude
               ,
               cruelty
               ,
               injustice
               ,
               (
               and
               what
               not
               ?
               )
               will
               those
               two
               sins
               betray
               men
               to
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               once
               taken
               possession
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               !
               for
               we
               can
               find
               nothing
               else
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               that
               wretched
               conspiracy
               against
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               but
               that
               his
               doctrine
               and
               design
               was
               too
               pure
               and
               holy
               for
               them
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               they
               study
               to
               take
               him
               away
               who
               was
               the
               author
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               consider
               ,
               
                 in
                 what
                 way
                 and
                 manner
              
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               underwent
               all
               these
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               this
               as
               much
               as
               any
               thing
               is
               
               here
               propounded
               to
               our
               consideration
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               only
               who
               ,
               
               or
               what
               ,
               but
               in
               what
               manner
               he
               endured
               the
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               ,
               to
               prevent
               fainting
               and
               dejection
               of
               mind
               .
               So
               another
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               a
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 leaving
                 us
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 follow
                 his
                 steps
                 ;
                 who
                 did
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 guile
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 reviled
                 ,
                 reviled
                 not
                 again
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 he
                 threatned
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 committed
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 judged
                 righteously
                 .
              
               He
               uses
               none
               of
               those
               ranting
               expressions
               which
               none
               of
               the
               patientest
               persons
               in
               the
               world
               were
               accustomed
               to
               ;
               of
               bidding
               them
               
                 laugh
                 in
                 Phalaris
                 his
                 Bull
              
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               were
               
               racked
               with
               pains
               ,
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Nil
                 agis
                 dolor
              
               :
               he
               tells
               them
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               their
               duty
               to
               have
               no
               sense
               of
               torments
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               jocund
               and
               pleasant
               when
               their
               flesh
               is
               torn
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               nailed
               to
               a
               Cross
               ;
               if
               this
               be
               any
               kind
               of
               fortitude
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               that
               of
               a
               Gladiator
               than
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               or
               a
               Christian.
               The
               worst
               of
               men
               either
               through
               a
               natural
               temper
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               having
               hardned
               themselves
               by
               custom
               ,
               have
               born
               the
               greatest
               torments
               with
               the
               least
               expression
               of
               grief
               under
               them
               .
               And
               Panaetius
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               making
               insensibleness
               of
               pain
               the
               property
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               it
               not
               the
               property
               
               of
               a
               man.
               The
               inferiour
               Creatures
               are
               call'd
               Brutes
               from
               their
               dulness
               and
               insensibleness
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               from
               want
               of
               reason
               ,
               any
               further
               than
               that
               one
               follows
               from
               the
               other
               :
               b
               
                 bruta
                 existimantur
                 animalium
                 quibus
                 cor
                 durum
                 riget
                 ,
              
               saith
               Pliny
               ,
               those
               animals
               are
               call'd
               Brutes
               which
               have
               the
               hardest
               hearts
               :
               and
               the
               nearer
               any
               of
               them
               approach
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               more
               apprehensive
               they
               are
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               sensible
               of
               pain
               ;
               thence
               c
               Scaliger
               saith
               of
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 maximabellua
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 maximè
                 bruta
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               the
               greatest
               beast
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               least
               a
               Brute
               .
               Stupidity
               then
               
               under
               sufferings
               can
               be
               no
               part
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               which
               in
               its
               greatest
               height
               is
               in
               the
               Beings
               the
               most
               beneath
               him
               .
               But
               when
               danger
               is
               understood
               ,
               and
               pain
               felt
               ,
               and
               Nature
               groans
               under
               it
               ,
               then
               with
               patience
               and
               submission
               to
               undergo
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               conquer
               all
               the
               strugglings
               of
               Nature
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               duty
               and
               excellency
               of
               a
               Christian.
               If
               to
               express
               the
               least
               sense
               of
               grief
               and
               pain
               ,
               be
               the
               highest
               excellency
               of
               suffering
               ,
               the
               
                 Macedonian
                 boy
              
               that
               suffer'd
               his
               flesh
               to
               be
               burnt
               by
               a
               Coal
               ,
               till
               it
               grew
               offensive
               to
               all
               about
               him
               ,
               without
               altering
               the
               posture
               of
               his
               arm
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               disturb
               Alexanders
               
               sacrifice
               ,
               out-did
               the
               greatest
               Philosophers
               of
               them
               all
               .
               Possidonius
               his
               pitiful
               rant
               over
               a
               fit
               of
               the
               Gout
               ,
               so
               highly
               commended
               by
               Pompey
               and
               d
               
                 Tully
                 ;
                 O
                 pain
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 though
                 thou
                 beest
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 confess
                 thou
                 art
                 evil
              
               ;
               
               falls
               extremely
               short
               of
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               Macedonian
               boy
               ,
               
               or
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Spartan
                 Youths
              
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               torments
               so
               much
               as
               confess
               them
               troublesome
               .
               And
               what
               a
               mighty
               revenge
               was
               that
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               confess
               it
               to
               be
               evil
               ,
               when
               his
               complaint
               that
               it
               was
               troublesome
               ,
               was
               a
               plain
               argument
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               so
               .
               It
               is
               not
               then
               the
               example
               of
               Zeno
               or
               Cleanthes
               ,
               or
               the
               rules
               of
               Stoicism
               ,
               which
               
                 Dionysius
                 Heracleotes
              
               ,
               in
               a
               fit
               of
               the
               Stone
               complained
               of
               the
               solly
               of
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               the
               measures
               of
               patience
               ,
               and
               courage
               in
               bearing
               sufferings
               ;
               but
               the
               example
               and
               Precepts
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               expressed
               a
               great
               sense
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               
               but
               withal
               the
               greatest
               submission
               under
               them
               .
               When
               a
               Lipsius
               lay
               a
               dying
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               by-standers
               knowing
               how
               conversant
               he
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Stoicks
               writings
               ,
               began
               to
               suggest
               some
               of
               their
               Precepts
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Vana
                 sunt
                 ista
              
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               find
               all
               those
               but
               vain
               things
               ;
               and
               beholding
               the
               Picture
               of
               our
               Saviour
               near
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               pointed
               to
               that
               ,
               and
               cryed
               ,
               
                 haec
                 vera
                 est
                 patientia
              
               :
               there
               is
               the
               true
               pattern
               of
               Patience
               .
               For
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               Agony
               he
               was
               in
               immediately
               before
               his
               being
               betray'd
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               the
               Officers
               coming
               towards
               him
               ,
               he
               asks
               them
               
                 whom
                 they
                 seek
                 for
              
               ?
               and
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 he
              
               ;
               which
               
               words
               so
               astonished
               them
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 :
              
               thereby
               letting
               them
               understand
               how
               easie
               a
               matter
               it
               was
               for
               him
               to
               have
               escaped
               their
               hands
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               his
               own
               free
               consent
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               to
               suffer
               ,
               for
               he
               knew
               certainly
               before
               hand
               ,
               the
               utmost
               that
               he
               was
               to
               undergo
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               no
               unreasonable
               impetus
               ,
               but
               a
               settled
               resolution
               of
               his
               mind
               to
               endure
               all
               
                 the
                 contradictions
                 of
                 sinners
              
               .
               When
               he
               was
               spit
               upon
               ,
               mocked
               ,
               reproached
               and
               scourged
               ,
               none
               of
               all
               these
               could
               draw
               one
               impatient
               expression
               from
               him
               .
               The
               malice
               and
               rage
               of
               his
               enemies
               did
               not
               at
               all
               provoke
               him
               ;
               unless
               
               it
               were
               to
               pity
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               .
               And
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               with
               great
               earnestness
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               his
               pains
               :
               and
               though
               he
               would
               not
               plead
               for
               himself
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               pleads
               for
               them
               to
               God
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               How
               much
               more
               divine
               was
               this
               ,
               than
               the
               admired
               Theramenes
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               who
               being
               condemned
               to
               dye
               by
               the
               thirty
               Tyrants
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               drinking
               off
               his
               cup
               of
               Poyson
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 drank
                 that
                 to
                 Critias
              
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               most
               bitter
               enemies
               ,
               and
               hoped
               he
               would
               pledge
               it
               shortly
               .
               Socrates
               seemed
               not
               to
               express
               seriousness
               enough
               at
               least
               ,
               when
               he
               bid
               one
               of
               
               his
               friends
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               dying
               ,
               offer
               up
               a
               Cock
               to
               Aesculapius
               for
               his
               deliverance
               .
               Aristides
               and
               Phocion
               among
               the
               Greeks
               came
               the
               nearest
               to
               our
               Saviours
               temper
               ,
               when
               one
               pray'd
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 Country
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 remember
                 him
                 
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               other
               charged
               his
               Son
               ,
               
                 to
                 forget
              
               
               
                 the
                 injuries
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 him
              
               ;
               but
               yet
               by
               how
               much
               the
               greater
               the
               person
               and
               office
               was
               of
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               than
               of
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               cruelty
               and
               ignominy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               pain
               was
               greater
               which
               they
               exposed
               him
               to
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               greater
               concernment
               there
               is
               to
               have
               such
               an
               offence
               pardon'd
               by
               one
               that
               can
               punish
               it
               with
               eternal
               misery
               ,
               than
               not
               revenged
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               may
               have
               will
               ,
               have
               not
               always
               power
               to
               execute
               ;
               so
               much
               greater
               was
               the
               kindness
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               in
               his
               Prayer
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               than
               of
               either
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               their
               concernment
               for
               
               that
               ungrateful
               City
               ,
               that
               had
               so
               ill
               requited
               their
               services
               to
               it
               .
               Thus
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               a
               
                 he
                 opened
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               Prayer
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               his
               bitter
               enemies
               ;
               and
               though
               nothing
               had
               been
               more
               easie
               than
               for
               him
               to
               have
               cleared
               himself
               from
               all
               their
               accusations
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               often
               baffled
               them
               before
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               now
               give
               them
               that
               suspicion
               of
               his
               innocency
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               any
               Apology
               for
               himself
               ;
               but
               
                 committed
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 judges
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 brought
                 as
                 a
                 Lamb
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 sheep
                 before
                 her
                 shearers
                 was
                 dumb
                 ,
                 so
                 he
              
               
               
                 opened
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
              
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               thereof
               was
               ,
               he
               knew
               what
               further
               design
               for
               the
               good
               of
               mankind
               was
               carrying
               on
               by
               the
               bitterness
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               cruel
               usage
               he
               underwent
               ,
               was
               that
               he
               might
               be
               
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 atonement
              
               so
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World.
               Which
               leads
               to
               the
               last
               thing
               propounded
               to
               our
               consideration
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Which
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 causes
              
               why
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               suffer
               his
               Son
               
                 to
                 endure
                 such
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 against
                 himself
                 .
              
               I
               know
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               answer
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               determin'd
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               enquire
               no
               further
               :
               but
               
               sure
               such
               an
               answer
               can
               satisfie
               none
               who
               consider
               ,
               how
               much
               our
               salvation
               depends
               upon
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               clear
               and
               express
               the
               Scripture
               is
               in
               assigning
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ.
               Which
               though
               as
               far
               as
               the
               instruments
               were
               concerned
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               have
               given
               an
               account
               of
               already
               ,
               yet
               considering
               the
               particular
               management
               of
               this
               grand
               affair
               by
               the
               care
               of
               divine
               Providence
               ,
               a
               higher
               account
               must
               be
               given
               of
               it
               ,
               why
               so
               divine
               and
               excellent
               a
               person
               should
               be
               exposed
               to
               all
               the
               contempt
               and
               reproach
               imaginable
               ,
               and
               after
               being
               made
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               tongues
               and
               rods
               of
               the
               
               people
               ,
               then
               to
               dye
               a
               painful
               and
               ignominious
               death
               ?
               So
               that
               allowing
               but
               that
               common
               care
               of
               divine
               Providence
               ,
               which
               all
               sober
               Heathens
               acknowledged
               ,
               so
               transcendent
               sufferings
               as
               these
               were
               ,
               of
               so
               holy
               and
               innocent
               a
               person
               ,
               
               ought
               to
               be
               accounted
               for
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               manner
               ;
               
               when
               they
               thought
               themselves
               concerned
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Justice
               of
               Gods
               providence
               in
               the
               common
               calamities
               of
               those
               who
               are
               reputed
               to
               be
               better
               than
               the
               generality
               of
               Mankind
               .
               But
               the
               reasons
               assigned
               in
               that
               common
               case
               will
               not
               hold
               here
               ,
               since
               this
               was
               a
               person
               immediately
               sent
               from
               God
               upon
               a
               particular
               message
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               therefore
               might
               plead
               an
               exemption
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Ambassage
               from
               the
               common
               Arrests
               and
               troubles
               of
               humane
               nature
               .
               But
               it
               was
               so
               far
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               had
               designed
               him
               on
               purpose
               to
               let
               us
               see
               how
               much
               misery
               humane
               nature
               can
               undergo
               .
               Some
               
               think
               themselves
               to
               go
               as
               far
               as
               their
               reason
               will
               permit
               them
               ;
               when
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               suffer'd
               all
               these
               things
               
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
              
               and
               particularly
               
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 by
                 suffering
                 afterwards
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 being
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 infirmities
                 here
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 greater
                 pity
                 upon
                 us
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               All
               these
               I
               grant
               to
               have
               been
               true
               and
               weighty
               reasons
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               subordination
               to
               greater
               ends
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               had
               been
               nothing
               beyond
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               can
               neither
               understand
               why
               he
               should
               
               suffer
               so
               deeply
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               nor
               why
               the
               Scripture
               should
               insist
               upon
               a
               far
               greater
               reason
               more
               than
               upon
               any
               of
               these
               ?
               I
               grant
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               did
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               is
               unreasonble
               to
               believe
               that
               any
               one
               who
               knew
               his
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               would
               make
               himself
               miserable
               to
               make
               others
               believe
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               had
               been
               all
               intended
               ,
               why
               would
               not
               an
               easier
               and
               less
               ignominious
               death
               have
               served
               ?
               since
               he
               who
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               die
               to
               confirm
               a
               falshood
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               confirm
               a
               truth
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               painful
               and
               shameful
               .
               Why
               ,
               if
               all
               his
               sufferings
               were
               
               designed
               as
               a
               testimony
               to
               others
               ,
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               spake
               ,
               were
               the
               greatest
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               such
               as
               none
               could
               know
               the
               anguish
               of
               them
               but
               himself
               ,
               I
               mean
               his
               Agony
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               made
               him
               cry
               out
               upon
               the
               Cross
               :
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               Why
               were
               not
               his
               Miracles
               enough
               to
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ?
               since
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               was
               received
               without
               his
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               evidence
               his
               Miracles
               gave
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               from
               God
               ;
               since
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               had
               been
               already
               deliver'd
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Iews
               ;
               
               since
               those
               who
               would
               not
               believe
               for
               his
               Miracles
               sake
               ,
               neither
               would
               they
               believe
               though
               they
               should
               have
               seen
               him
               rise
               from
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               surely
               because
               they
               saw
               him
               put
               into
               it
               .
               But
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               
               sufferings
               seems
               least
               designed
               to
               bring
               the
               World
               to
               the
               
               belief
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               main
               obstacle
               to
               the
               entertainment
               of
               it
               among
               the
               men
               of
               greatest
               reputation
               for
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               .
               For
               it
               was
               a
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 foolishness
                 .
              
               Had
               the
               Apostles
               only
               preached
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               had
               appeared
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               discovered
               the
               only
               way
               to
               bring
               men
               thither
               ,
               that
               he
               assumed
               our
               Nature
               for
               a
               time
               to
               render
               himself
               capable
               of
               conversing
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               therein
               had
               wrought
               many
               strange
               and
               stupendious
               miracles
               ,
               but
               after
               he
               had
               sufficiently
               acquainted
               the
               World
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               was
               again
               assumed
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ;
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               might
               have
               been
               so
               easily
               received
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               saved
               the
               lives
               of
               many
               thousand
               persons
               ,
               who
               dyed
               as
               Martyrs
               for
               it
               .
               And
               if
               it
               had
               been
               necessary
               that
               some
               must
               have
               dyed
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               why
               must
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               do
               it
               ?
               when
               he
               had
               so
               many
               Disciples
               who
               willingly
               sacrificed
               their
               lives
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               whose
               death
               would
               on
               that
               account
               have
               been
               as
               great
               a
               confirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               as
               his
               own
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               alledged
               further
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 God
                 now
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 necessary
                 as
                 a
                 federal
                 rite
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               only
               as
               a
               federal
               rite
               ,
               why
               no
               cheaper
               blood
               would
               serve
               to
               confirm
               it
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               We
               never
               read
               that
               any
               Covenant
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               death
               of
               one
               of
               the
               contracting
               parties
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               think
               that
               God
               was
               so
               prodigal
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               shed
               only
               in
               allusion
               to
               some
               ancient
               customs
               .
               But
               if
               there
               were
               such
               a
               necessity
               of
               alluding
               to
               them
               ,
               why
               might
               not
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               other
               person
               have
               done
               it
               ?
               when
               yet
               all
               that
               custom
               was
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               sacrifice
               should
               be
               offer'd
               ,
               and
               
               upon
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               devided
               ,
               they
               did
               solemnly
               swear
               and
               ratifie
               their
               Covenant
               .
               c
               And
               if
               this
               be
               yielded
               them
               ,
               it
               then
               follows
               from
               this
               custom
               ,
               that
               Christ
               must
               be
               consider'd
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               in
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               ratification
               of
               the
               Covenant
               must
               be
               consequent
               to
               that
               oblation
               which
               he
               made
               of
               himself
               upon
               the
               Cross.
               Besides
               ,
               how
               incongruous
               must
               this
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               the
               most
               innocent
               person
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               should
               suffer
               so
               much
               on
               purpose
               to
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               pardon
               those
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               ?
               May
               we
               not
               much
               rather
               
               infer
               the
               contrary
               ,
               considering
               the
               holiness
               and
               justice
               of
               Gods
               nature
               ;
               if
               he
               dealt
               so
               severely
               
                 with
                 the
                 green
                 tree
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 he
                 with
                 the
                 dry
                 ?
              
               If
               one
               so
               innocent
               suffer'd
               so
               much
               ,
               what
               then
               may
               the
               guilty
               expect
               ?
               If
               a
               Prince
               should
               suffer
               
               the
               best
               subject
               he
               hath
               ,
               to
               be
               severely
               punished
               ,
               could
               ever
               
               any
               imagine
               that
               it
               was
               with
               a
               design
               to
               assure
               them
               that
               he
               would
               pardon
               the
               most
               rebellious
               ?
               No
               ;
               but
               would
               it
               not
               rather
               make
               men
               afraid
               of
               being
               too
               innocent
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               suffering
               too
               much
               for
               it
               ?
               And
               those
               who
               seem
               very
               careful
               to
               pre●erve
               the
               honour
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               in
               not
               punishing
               one
               for
               anothers
               faults
               ,
               ought
               likewise
               to
               maintain
               it
               in
               the
               punishing
               of
               one
               who
               had
               no
               fault
               at
               all
               to
               answer
               for
               .
               And
               to
               think
               to
               escape
               this
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 calamities
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 punishments
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               revive
               the
               ancient
               exploded
               Stoicism
               ,
               which
               thought
               to
               reform
               the
               diseases
               of
               
               Mankind
               by
               meer
               changeing
               the
               names
               of
               things
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               humane
               nature
               :
               which
               judges
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               punishments
               by
               the
               evils
               men
               undergo
               ,
               and
               the
               ends
               they
               are
               designed
               for
               .
               And
               by
               the
               very
               same
               reason
               that
               God
               might
               exercise
               his
               dominion
               on
               so
               innocent
               a
               person
               as
               our
               Saviour
               was
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               sin
               
                 as
                 the
                 moving
                 cause
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               he
               might
               lay
               eternal
               torments
               on
               a
               most
               innocent
               Creature
               (
               for
               degrees
               and
               continuance
               do
               not
               alter
               the
               reason
               of
               things
               )
               and
               then
               escape
               with
               the
               same
               evasion
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               no
               act
               of
               injustice
               in
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               
               a
               meer
               exercise
               of
               Dominion
               .
               And
               when
               once
               a
               sinner
               comes
               to
               be
               perswaded
               by
               this
               that
               God
               will
               pardon
               him
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               the
               hopes
               that
               God
               will
               shew
               kindness
               to
               the
               guilty
               ,
               because
               he
               shews
               so
               little
               to
               the
               innocent
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Justice
               and
               Holiness
               of
               Gods
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               what
               is
               repugnant
               to
               it
               .
               If
               to
               this
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christs
                 consent
                 made
                 it
                 no
                 unjust
                 exercise
                 of
                 Dominion
                 in
                 God
                 towards
                 him
                 :
              
               it
               is
               easily
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               consent
               will
               make
               it
               less
               injustice
               in
               God
               to
               lay
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               his
               undertaking
               to
               satisfie
               for
               as
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               
               consent
               supposes
               a
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               punishment
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               case
               the
               consent
               implyeth
               none
               at
               all
               .
               And
               we
               are
               now
               enquiring
               into
               the
               reasons
               of
               such
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               such
               a
               consent
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               but
               upon
               very
               weighty
               motives
               ,
               such
               as
               might
               make
               it
               just
               in
               him
               to
               consent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               God
               to
               inflict
               .
            
             
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               thought
               that
               all
               the
               design
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 example
              
               and
               an
               incouragement
               to
               suffer
               our selves
               ;
               though
               it
               does
               so
               in
               a
               very
               great
               measure
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Text
               it self
               .
               For
               the
               hopes
               of
               an
               eternal
               reward
               
               for
               these
               short
               and
               light
               afflictions
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               encouragement
               enough
               ,
               to
               go
               through
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               in
               expectation
               of
               a
               better
               to
               come
               .
               And
               the
               
                 Cloud
                 of
                 Witnesses
              
               ,
               both
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               of
               those
               who
               have
               suffer'd
               
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ,
               ought
               to
               make
               no
               one
               think
               it
               strange
               ,
               
               if
               he
               must
               endure
               that
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               have
               done
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               been
               crowned
               for
               it
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               question
               whether
               
                 Christ
                 could
                 have
                 pity
                 enough
                 upon
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
              
               unless
               he
               had
               suffer'd
               so
               deeply
               himself
               ;
               will
               lead
               men
               to
               distrust
               the
               pity
               and
               compassion
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               never
               capable
               of
               suffering
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               .
               But
               the
               Scripture
               is
               very
               plain
               and
               full
               (
               to
               all
               those
               who
               rack
               not
               their
               minds
               to
               pervert
               it
               )
               in
               assigning
               a
               higher
               reason
               than
               all
               these
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               viz.
               That
               a
               
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 just
                 for
                 the
                 unjust
              
               ;
               that
               b
               
                 his
                 soul
                 was
                 made
                 an
                 offering
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               
               Lord
               therefore
               as
               on
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               atonement
               ,
               c
               
                 laid
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 iniquities
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 :
              
               that
               ,
               
                 through
                 the
                 eternal
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               d
               
                 he
                 offer'd
                 himself
                 without
                 spot
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 appear
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 sin
                 by
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 himself
              
               ;
               that
               he
               was
               made
               
                 a
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               e
               
                 he
                 laid
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 as
                 a
                 price
                 of
                 Redemption
                 for
                 Mankind
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               f
               
                 through
                 his
                 blood
                 we
                 obtain
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               a
               more
               particular
               manner
               is
               attributed
               g
               
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               the
               procuring
               cause
               of
               it
               .
               That
               he
               dyed
               
               h
               
                 to
                 reconcile
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               that
               i
               
                 the
                 Ministery
              
               
               
                 of
                 Reconciliation
              
               ,
               is
               founded
               k
               
                 on
                 Gods
                 making
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sin
                 for
                 us
                 who
                 knew
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 :
              
               and
               that
               we
               may
               not
               think
               that
               all
               this
               Reconciliation
               respects
               us
               and
               not
               God
               ;
               he
               is
               said
               l
               
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 himself
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               and
               m
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 faithful
                 high-Priest
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
               n
               and
               
                 every
                 high-Priest
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 is
                 ordained
                 for
                 men
                 in
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               not
               appointed
               by
               God
               in
               things
               meerly
               tending
               to
               the
               good
               of
               men
               ;
               which
               
               is
               rather
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Prophet
               than
               a
               Priest.
               So
               that
               from
               
               all
               these
               places
               it
               may
               easily
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               Atonement
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World.
               Not
               as
               though
               Christ
               did
               suffer
               the
               very
               same
               which
               we
               should
               have
               suffer'd
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               eternal
               death
               as
               the
               consequent
               of
               guilt
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Offender
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               discharge
               must
               have
               been
               immediately
               consequent
               upon
               the
               payment
               ,
               and
               no
               room
               had
               been
               left
               for
               the
               freeness
               of
               remission
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               conditions
               required
               on
               our
               parts
               ;
               But
               that
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 full
              
               ,
               
               
                 perfect
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 oblation
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               as
               our
               Church
               expresseth
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               is
               pleased
               to
               offer
               pardon
               of
               sin
               upon
               sincere
               repentance
               ,
               and
               eternal
               life
               upon
               a
               ●…y
               
               obedience
               to
               his
               will.
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               things
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               
               concerning
               
                 the
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 which
                 Christ
                 endured
                 against
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               Nothing
               now
               remains
               ,
               but
               the
               influence
               that
               ought
               to
               have
               upon
               us
               ,
               lest
               we
               be
               weary
               and
               faint
               in
               our
               minds
               .
               For
               which
               end
               I
               shall
               suggest
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 vast
                 disproportion
                 between
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 and
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 encouragement
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 our
                 own
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               vast
               Disproportion
               between
               Christs
               sufferings
               and
               
               our
               own
               .
               Our
               lot
               is
               fallen
               into
               suffering
               times
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               apt
               enough
               to
               complain
               of
               it
               .
               I
               will
               not
               say
               it
               is
               wholly
               true
               of
               us
               ,
               what
               the
               Moralist
               saith
               generally
               of
               the
               complaints
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 Non
                 quia
                 dura
                 sed
                 quia
                 molles
                 patimur
              
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               hardness
               of
               our
               conditions
               so
               much
               as
               the
               softness
               of
               our
               spirits
               which
               makes
               us
               complain
               of
               them
               .
               For
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               this
               City
               hath
               smarted
               by
               such
               a
               series
               and
               succession
               of
               judgements
               which
               few
               Cities
               in
               the
               world
               could
               parallel
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               .
               The
               Plague
               hath
               emptied
               its
               houses
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               consumed
               them
               ;
               the
               War
               exhausted
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               well
               if
               Peace
               
               recovered
               them
               .
               But
               still
               these
               are
               but
               the
               common
               calamities
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               things
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               make
               account
               of
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               to
               grow
               the
               better
               by
               them
               .
               And
               it
               were
               happy
               for
               this
               City
               ;
               if
               our
               thankfulness
               and
               obedience
               were
               but
               answerable
               to
               the
               mercies
               we
               yet
               enjoy
               :
               let
               us
               not
               make
               our
               condition
               worse
               by
               our
               fears
               ;
               nor
               our
               fears
               greater
               than
               they
               need
               to
               be
               :
               for
               no
               enemy
               can
               be
               so
               bad
               as
               they
               .
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               our
               condition
               is
               much
               better
               at
               present
               than
               it
               hath
               been
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               make
               it
               worse
               by
               fearing
               it
               may
               be
               so
               .
               Complaints
               will
               never
               end
               till
               the
               World
               does
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               imagine
               
               that
               will
               not
               last
               much
               longer
               ;
               when
               the
               City
               thinks
               it
               hath
               trade
               enough
               ,
               and
               the
               Country
               riches
               enough
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               go
               about
               to
               perswade
               you
               that
               your
               condition
               is
               better
               than
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               it
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               all
               men
               will
               believe
               as
               they
               feel
               .
               But
               suppose
               our
               condition
               were
               much
               worse
               than
               it
               is
               ;
               yet
               what
               were
               all
               our
               sufferings
               compared
               with
               those
               of
               our
               Saviour
               for
               us
               ?
               the
               sins
               that
               make
               us
               smart
               ,
               wounded
               him
               much
               deeper
               ;
               they
               pierced
               his
               side
               ,
               which
               only
               touch
               our
               skin
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               bitterness
               of
               that
               Cup
               which
               he
               hath
               drunk
               off
               the
               dreggs
               of
               already
               .
               We
               lament
               
               over
               the
               ruins
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               are
               revived
               with
               any
               hopes
               of
               seeing
               it
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ;
               but
               Christ
               saw
               the
               ruins
               that
               sin
               caused
               in
               all
               mankind
               ,
               he
               undertook
               the
               repairing
               them
               ,
               and
               putting
               men
               into
               a
               better
               condition
               than
               before
               :
               And
               we
               may
               
               easily
               think
               what
               a
               difficult
               task
               he
               had
               of
               it
               ;
               when
               he
               came
               
               to
               restore
               them
               who
               were
               delighted
               in
               their
               ruins
               ,
               and
               thought
               themselves
               too
               good
               to
               be
               mended
               .
               It
               is
               the
               comfort
               of
               our
               miseries
               ,
               (
               if
               they
               be
               only
               in
               this
               life
               )
               that
               we
               know
               they
               cannot
               last
               long
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               the
               great
               aggravation
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               the
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               continues
               against
               him
               still
               .
               Witness
               ,
               the
               Atheism
               ,
               I
               cannot
               so
               properly
               call
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Antichristianism
               of
               this
               present
               Age
               ;
               wherein
               so
               many
               profane
               persons
               act
               over
               again
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ;
               they
               slight
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               despise
               his
               Person
               ,
               disparage
               his
               miracles
               ,
               contemn
               his
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               undervalue
               
               his
               Sufferings
               .
               Men
               live
               as
               if
               it
               were
               in
               defiance
               to
               his
               holy
               Laws
               ;
               as
               though
               they
               feared
               not
               what
               God
               can
               do
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               to
               need
               a
               Mediator
               between
               him
               and
               them
               .
               If
               ever
               men
               
                 tread
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               when
               they
               think
               themselves
               to
               be
               above
               the
               need
               of
               him
               ;
               if
               ever
               they
               count
               
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               not
               only
               when
               they
               do
               not
               value
               it
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               exercise
               their
               profane
               wits
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
              
               !
               was
               it
               not
               enough
               for
               thee
               to
               bear
               the
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               but
               thou
               must
               still
               suffer
               so
               much
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               whom
               thou
               dyedst
               for
               ,
               that
               
               thou
               mightest
               bring
               them
               to
               Heaven
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               enough
               for
               thee
               to
               be
               betrayed
               on
               Earth
               ,
               but
               thou
               must
               be
               defied
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               enough
               for
               thee
               to
               stoop
               so
               low
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               trampled
               on
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               ?
               was
               the
               ignominious
               death
               upon
               the
               Cross
               too
               small
               a
               thing
               for
               thee
               to
               suffer
               in
               thy
               Person
               ,
               unless
               thy
               Religion
               be
               contemned
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               as
               much
               shame
               and
               mockery
               as
               thy self
               was
               ?
               Unhappy
               we
               ,
               that
               live
               to
               hear
               of
               such
               things
               !
               but
               much
               more
               unhappy
               if
               any
               of
               our
               sins
               have
               been
               the
               occasion
               of
               them
               :
               If
               our
               unsuitable
               lives
               to
               the
               Gospel
               have
               open'd
               the
               mouths
               of
               
               any
               against
               so
               excellent
               a
               Religion
               .
               If
               any
               malice
               and
               revenge
               ,
               any
               humour
               and
               peevishness
               ,
               any
               pride
               or
               hypocrisie
               ,
               any
               sensuality
               and
               voluptuousness
               ,
               any
               injustice
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               love
               of
               gain
               ,
               have
               made
               others
               despise
               that
               Religion
               which
               so
               many
               pretend
               to
               ,
               and
               so
               few
               practise
               .
               If
               we
               have
               been
               in
               any
               measure
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               we
               love
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               let
               us
               endeavour
               by
               the
               holiness
               and
               meekness
               of
               our
               spirits
               ,
               the
               temperance
               and
               justice
               of
               our
               actions
               ,
               the
               patience
               and
               contentedness
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
               to
               recover
               the
               honour
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               only
               can
               make
               us
               happy
               ,
               and
               our
               
               Posterity
               after
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               Encouragement
               we
               have
               from
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               bear
               our
               own
               the
               better
               ;
               because
               we
               see
               by
               his
               example
               that
               God
               deals
               no
               more
               hardly
               with
               us
               ,
               than
               he
               did
               with
               his
               
               own
               Son
               ,
               if
               he
               laies
               heavy
               things
               upon
               us
               .
               Why
               should
               we
               
               think
               to
               escape
               ,
               when
               his
               own
               Son
               underwent
               so
               much
               ?
               if
               we
               meet
               with
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               ill
               usage
               ,
               with
               hard
               measure
               ,
               and
               a
               mean
               condition
               ,
               with
               injuries
               and
               violence
               ,
               with
               mockings
               and
               affronts
               ,
               nay
               with
               a
               shameful
               and
               a
               painful
               death
               ,
               what
               cause
               have
               we
               to
               complain
               ,
               for
               did
               not
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               undergo
               all
               these
               things
               before
               us
               ?
               If
               any
               of
               your
               Habitations
               have
               been
               consumed
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               been
               put
               to
               your
               shifts
               where
               to
               lodge
               your selves
               ,
               or
               your
               Families
               ;
               consider
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 though
                 the
                 Foxes
                 have
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Birds
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 have
                 nests
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 had
                 not
                 whereon
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               If
               your
               condition
               
               be
               mean
               and
               low
               ,
               think
               of
               him
               ,
               b
               
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 servant
              
               ;
               and
               c
               
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 rich
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 he
                 became
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 poverty
                 ye
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 rich
                 .
              
               If
               you
               are
               unjustly
               defamed
               and
               reproached
               ,
               consider
               what
               contumelies
               and
               disgraces
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               underwent
               for
               you
               .
               If
               you
               are
               in
               pain
               and
               trouble
               ,
               think
               of
               his
               Agony
               and
               bloody
               sweat
               ,
               the
               nailing
               of
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               expiation
               of
               your
               sins
               .
               Never
               think
               much
               of
               undergoing
               any
               thing
               ,
               whereby
               d
               
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               knowing
               
               this
               ,
               e
               
                 that
                 if
                 ye
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 glorified
                 together
                 .
              
               And
               you
               have
               never
               yet
               set
               a
               true
               estimate
               and
               value
               upon
               things
               ,
               if
               you
               f
               
                 reckon
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 .
                 life
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 .
              
               Which
               Glory
               ought
               always
               to
               bear
               up
               our
               minds
               under
               our
               greatest
               afflictions
               here
               ;
               and
               the
               thoughts
               of
               that
               ,
               will
               easily
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               who
               g
               
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 purchased
                 an
                 eternal
                 redemption
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               Therefore
               ,
               
                 consider
                 him
                 that
                 endured
                 such
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 faint
                 in
                 your
                 minds
                 .
              
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               VII
               .
               
               
               
               Preached
               before
               the
               KING
               ,
               JANUARY
               30.
               1668
               
               /
               9.
               
               
            
             
               
                 JUDE
                 V.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 gainsaying
                 of
                 Corah
                 .
              
            
             
               AMong
               all
               the
               dismal
               consequences
               of
               that
               
               fatal
               day
               wherein
               the
               Honour
               of
               our
               Nation
               suffered
               together
               with
               our
               
                 Martyr'd
                 Soveraign
              
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               which
               in
               this
               Place
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               concerned
               for
               ,
               than
               the
               Dishonour
               which
               was
               done
               to
               Religion
               by
               it
               .
               For
               if
               those
               things
               which
               
               were
               then
               acted
               among
               us
               ,
               had
               been
               done
               among
               the
               most
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               though
               that
               had
               been
               enough
               to
               have
               made
               them
               for
               ever
               thought
               so
               ;
               yet
               they
               might
               have
               been
               imputed
               to
               their
               ignorance
               in
               matters
               of
               
               Civility
               and
               Religion
               :
               but
               when
               they
               were
               committed
               not
               
               only
               by
               men
               who
               were
               called
               Christians
               ,
               but
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               a
               mighty
               zeal
               for
               their
               Religion
               too
               ,
               men
               will
               either
               think
               that
               Religion
               had
               ,
               which
               did
               give
               encouragement
               to
               such
               actions
               ,
               or
               those
               persons
               extremely
               wicked
               ,
               who
               could
               make
               use
               of
               a
               pretence
               of
               it
               for
               things
               so
               contrary
               to
               its
               nature
               and
               design
               .
               And
               on
               which
               of
               these
               two
               the
               blame
               will
               fall
               ,
               may
               be
               soon
               discovered
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               hath
               taken
               care
               to
               preserve
               the
               Rights
               of
               Soveraignty
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 giving
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Caesars
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               make
               resistance
               unlawful
               by
               declaring
               
               b
               
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 receive
                 to
                 themselves
                 damnation
                 .
              
               But
               as
               though
               bare
               resistance
               had
               been
               too
               mean
               and
               low
               a
               thing
               for
               them
               (
               notwithstanding
               what
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               had
               said
               )
               to
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               Christians
               of
               a
               higher
               rank
               than
               others
               ;
               they
               imbrue
               their
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               for
               a
               demonstration
               of
               their
               Piety
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               figure
               by
               which
               they
               had
               destroyed
               mens
               Rights
               to
               defend
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               fought
               against
               the
               King
               for
               preservation
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               But
               the
               actions
               of
               such
               men
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               bad
               as
               they
               were
               ;
               unless
               their
               pretences
               
               had
               been
               so
               great
               ,
               for
               there
               can
               be
               no
               higher
               aggravation
               of
               a
               wicked
               action
               ,
               than
               for
               men
               to
               seem
               to
               be
               Religious
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Devil
               himself
               were
               to
               preach
               sedition
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               appear
               otherwise
               than
               as
               an
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
              
               :
               his
               pretence
               would
               be
               Unity
               ,
               when
               he
               designed
               the
               greatest
               Divisions
               ;
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               Authority
               ,
               when
               he
               laid
               the
               seeds
               of
               Rebellion
               .
               But
               we
               might
               as
               well
               imagine
               that
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               (
               as
               the
               Devil
               is
               sometime
               called
               )
               should
               advance
               nothing
               but
               Peace
               and
               Holiness
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               Christianity
               should
               give
               the
               least
               countenance
               
               to
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               either
               of
               them
               .
               Yet
               the
               wickedness
               of
               men
               hath
               been
               so
               great
               upon
               earth
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               down
               Heaven
               it self
               to
               justifie
               their
               impieties
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               found
               themselves
               unable
               to
               bear
               the
               burden
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               sain
               make
               Religion
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               Such
               as
               these
               we
               have
               a
               description
               of
               in
               this
               short
               ,
               but
               smart
               Epistle
               ,
               viz.
               men
               who
               pretended
               inspirations
               and
               impulses
               for
               the
               greatest
               villanies
               ;
               who
               believed
               it
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Saintship
               to
               
                 despise
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 Dignities
              
               ;
               who
               thought
               the
               
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
              
               signified
               very
               little
               ,
               unless
               it
               served
               to
               justifie
               
               their
               most
               wicked
               actions
               .
               These
               in
               all
               probability
               were
               the
               followers
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               the
               Leviathan
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               c
               who
               destroyed
               all
               the
               natural
               differences
               of
               
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               a
               and
               made
               it
               lawful
               for
               men
               in
               case
               of
               
               persecution
               ,
               to
               forswear
               their
               Religion
               .
               b
               The
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               being
               
                 that
                 his
                 Disciples
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 Salvation
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 by
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               No
               wonder
               then
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               these
               
                 did
                 turn
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 lasciviousness
                 :
              
               And
               when
               it
               proved
               dangerous
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               would
               deny
               their
               Religion
               to
               save
               themselves
               .
               For
               they
               had
               so
               high
               opinions
               of
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               only
               Saints
               ,
               that
               as
               c
               Epiphanius
               tells
               us
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               
                 the
                 casting
                 Pearls
                 before
                 Swine
              
               ,
               
               to
               expose
               themselves
               to
               danger
               before
               the
               Heathen
               Governours
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               not
               only
               discovered
               what
               a
               mighty
               value
               they
               set
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               but
               what
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               thoughts
               they
               had
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               God
               had
               established
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               they
               would
               by
               no
               means
               allow
               ,
               for
               they
               thought
               
               all
               the
               Governments
               of
               the
               world
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               d
               but
               
                 the
                 contrivance
                 of
                 some
                 evil
                 spirits
                 to
                 abridge
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 liberty
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 nature
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 :
              
               And
               this
               is
               that
               
                 speaking
                 evil
                 of
                 Dignities
              
               which
               they
               are
               charged
               with
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               our
               Apostle
               here
               ,
               but
               by
               St.
               Peter
               before
               him
               .
               Although
               the
               phrase
               used
               by
               e
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               be
               taken
               (
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               first
               of
               f
               Maccabees
               )
               not
               for
               the
               bare
               contempt
               of
               Authority
               ,
               expressed
               by
               reviling
               language
               ,
               but
               for
               an
               open
               resistance
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               the
               
               other
               is
               so
               natural
               an
               introduction
               to
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               think
               and
               speak
               contemptibly
               of
               Government
               ,
               do
               but
               want
               an
               occasion
               to
               manifest
               that
               their
               actions
               would
               he
               as
               bad
               as
               their
               thoughts
               and
               expressions
               are
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               made
               use
               of
               to
               express
               one
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               seditions
               we
               ever
               read
               of
               :
               viz.
               that
               of
               Corah
               and
               his
               Company
               against
               
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
              
               ;
               whose
               punishment
               for
               it
               did
               not
               deter
               these
               persons
               who
               went
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Christian
               ,
               from
               joyning
               in
               seditious
               practices
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               ruine
               .
               For
               
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               denounces
               a
               Woe
               against
               them
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               and
               speaks
               of
               their
               ruine
               as
               certain
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               consumed
               by
               fire
               ,
               or
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               Corah
               and
               his
               accomplices
               were
               ;
               
                 And
                 they
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 
                 gainsaying
                 of
                 Corah
                 .
              
               In
               the
               verb
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Aorist
               ,
               saith
               
               Grotius
               ,
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               or
               present
               ,
               and
               so
               implying
               that
               these
               courses
               did
               tend
               to
               their
               misery
               and
               ruine
               ,
               and
               would
               unavoidably
               bring
               it
               upon
               them
               .
               If
               the
               evidence
               in
               history
               had
               been
               clear
               of
               the
               Carpocratians
               joyning
               with
               the
               Iews
               in
               the
               famous
               rebellion
               of
               Barchochebas
               ,
               wherein
               such
               multitudes
               of
               Christians
               as
               well
               as
               Heathens
               were
               destroyed
               in
               
                 Africa
                 ,
                 Aegypt
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               it
               had
               agreed
               with
               the
               time
               
               of
               writing
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               I
               should
               then
               have
               thought
               that
               this
               had
               been
               the
               Rebellion
               here
               spoken
               of
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               Actors
               in
               it
               were
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Roman
               Power
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               chief
               
               of
               them
               made
               publick
               examples
               of
               Justice
               for
               the
               deterring
               of
               others
               from
               the
               like
               practices
               .
               But
               however
               this
               be
               ,
               we
               find
               these
               persons
               here
               charged
               with
               a
               sin
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               with
               the
               gainsaying
               of
               Core
               ,
               and
               a
               judgement
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               as
               the
               consequent
               of
               the
               sin
               ;
               
                 for
                 they
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 gainsaying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               therefore
               we
               shall
               consider
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 implying
                 as
                 great
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 
                 immediate
                 destruction
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               relating
               to
               the
               fact
               of
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               words
               lead
               us
               to
               the
               handling
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Faction
                 which
                 was
                 raised
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Judgement
                 that
                 was
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               understanding
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Faction
               ,
               we
               must
               enquire
               into
               the
               design
               that
               was
               laid
               ,
               the
               persons
               who
               were
               engaged
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               pretences
               that
               were
               made
               use
               of
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               design
               that
               was
               laid
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               circumstances
               
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               resort
               to
               the
               account
               that
               is
               given
               of
               it
               ,
               Numb
               .
               16.
               
               Where
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               design
               was
               the
               sharing
               of
               the
               Government
               among
               themselves
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               hope
               for
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               Moses
               continued
               as
               a
               
                 King
                 in
                 Iesurun
              
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               5.
               
               Him
               therefore
               they
               intend
               to
               lay
               aside
               ,
               but
               this
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               a
               very
               difficult
               task
               ,
               considering
               what
               wonders
               God
               had
               wrought
               by
               him
               in
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               what
               wisdom
               he
               had
               hitherto
               shewed
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               care
               for
               their
               preservation
               ,
               what
               integrity
               
               in
               the
               management
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               what
               reverence
               the
               people
               did
               bear
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               solemn
               vows
               and
               promises
               they
               had
               made
               of
               obedience
               to
               him
               .
               But
               ambitious
               and
               factious
               men
               are
               never
               discouraged
               by
               such
               an
               appearance
               of
               
               difficulties
               ;
               for
               they
               know
               they
               must
               address
               themselves
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               first
               place
               perswade
               them
               that
               they
               manage
               
               their
               interest
               against
               the
               usurpation
               of
               their
               Governours
               .
               For
               by
               that
               means
               they
               gain
               upon
               the
               peoples
               affections
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               cry
               them
               up
               presently
               as
               the
               true
               Patriols
               and
               defenders
               of
               their
               Liberties
               against
               the
               encroachment
               of
               Princes
               :
               and
               when
               they
               have
               thus
               insinuated
               themselves
               into
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               groundless
               suspicions
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               fears
               and
               jealousies
               will
               pass
               for
               arguments
               and
               demonstrations
               .
               Then
               they
               who
               can
               invent
               the
               most
               popular
               lies
               against
               the
               Government
               are
               accounted
               the
               men
               of
               integrity
               ,
               and
               they
               
               who
               most
               diligently
               spread
               the
               most
               infamous
               reports
               ,
               are
               the
               men
               of
               honesty
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               farthest
               from
               being
               Flatterers
               of
               the
               Court.
               The
               people
               take
               a
               strange
               pride
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               hearing
               and
               telling
               all
               the
               faults
               of
               their
               Governours
               ;
               for
               in
               doing
               so
               they
               flatter
               themselves
               in
               thinking
               they
               deserve
               to
               rule
               much
               better
               than
               those
               which
               do
               it
               .
               And
               the
               willingness
               they
               have
               to
               think
               so
               of
               themselves
               ,
               makes
               them
               misconstrue
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               their
               Superiours
               to
               the
               worse
               sense
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               find
               out
               plots
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               upon
               the
               people
               .
               What
               ever
               is
               done
               for
               the
               necessary
               maintenance
               of
               
               Government
               ,
               is
               suspected
               to
               be
               a
               design
               meerly
               to
               exhaust
               the
               people
               to
               make
               them
               more
               unable
               to
               resist
               .
               If
               good
               Laws
               be
               made
               ,
               these
               are
               said
               by
               factious
               men
               to
               be
               only
               intended
               for
               snares
               for
               the
               good
               people
               ,
               but
               others
               may
               break
               them
               and
               go
               unpunished
               .
               If
               Government
               be
               strict
               and
               severe
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               cruel
               and
               tyrannical
               ,
               if
               mild
               and
               indulgent
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               remiss
               and
               negligent
               .
               If
               Laws
               be
               executed
               ,
               then
               the
               peoples
               Liberties
               be
               oppressed
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               it
               were
               better
               not
               to
               make
               Laws
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               see
               them
               executed
               .
               If
               there
               be
               Wars
               ,
               the
               people
               are
               undone
               by
               Taxes
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               Peace
               ,
               they
               are
               undone
               
               by
               Plenty
               .
               If
               extraordinary
               Judgements
               befall
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               lament
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Governours
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               and
               scarce
               think
               of
               their
               own
               .
               If
               miscarriages
               happen
               (
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               always
               to
               prevent
               them
               )
               they
               charge
               the
               form
               of
               Government
               with
               them
               ,
               which
               all
               sorts
               are
               subject
               to
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               seldom
               that
               Governours
               escape
               with
               their
               own
               faults
               ,
               the
               peoples
               are
               often
               laid
               upon
               them
               too
               .
               So
               here
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 16.
                 14.
                 
                 Moses
              
               is
               charged
               with
               not
               carrying
               them
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               their
               own
               sins
               which
               kept
               them
               thence
               .
               Yea
               ,
               so
               partial
               have
               the
               people
               generally
               been
               against
               their
               
               Rulers
               ,
               when
               swayed
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Faction
               ,
               that
               this
               hath
               made
               Government
               very
               difficult
               and
               unpleasing
               ;
               for
               what
               ever
               the
               actions
               of
               Princes
               are
               ,
               they
               are
               liable
               to
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Their
               bad
               actions
               being
               more
               publick
               ,
               
               and
               their
               good
               therefore
               suspected
               of
               design
               ;
               and
               the
               
               wiser
               Governours
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               jealous
               the
               people
               are
               of
               them
               .
               For
               alwaies
               the
               weakest
               part
               of
               mankind
               are
               the
               most
               suspicious
               ;
               the
               less
               they
               understand
               things
               ,
               the
               more
               designs
               they
               imagine
               are
               laid
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               counsels
               are
               the
               soonest
               rejected
               by
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               wisest
               Government
               can
               never
               be
               secure
               from
               the
               jealousies
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               will
               raise
               a
               faction
               against
               it
               will
               never
               want
               a
               party
               to
               side
               with
               them
               .
               For
               when
               could
               we
               ever
               have
               imagined
               a
               Government
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               free
               from
               this
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               Moses
               had
               over
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ?
               He
               being
               an
               extraordinary
               person
               
               for
               all
               the
               abilities
               of
               Government
               ;
               one
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               
                 Egyptian
                 Court
              
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               mean
               degree
               of
               honour
               ,
               being
               called
               the
               the
               Son
               of
               Pharaohs
               Daughter
               ,
               one
               of
               great
               experience
               in
               the
               management
               of
               affairs
               ,
               of
               great
               zeal
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               the
               tenderness
               of
               his
               peoples
               interest
               in
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               one
               of
               great
               temper
               and
               meekness
               
               above
               all
               men
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               one
               who
               took
               all
               imaginable
               care
               for
               the
               good
               establishment
               of
               Laws
               among
               them
               ;
               but
               above
               all
               these
               one
               particularly
               chosen
               by
               God
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               furnished
               with
               all
               the
               requisites
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               
               and
               an
               excellent
               Prince
               :
               yet
               for
               all
               these
               things
               a
               dangerous
               sedition
               is
               here
               raised
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               the
               common
               grounds
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               viz.
               usurpation
               upon
               the
               peoples
               rights
               ,
               arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               and
               ill
               management
               of
               affairs
               ;
               Usurpation
               upon
               the
               peoples
               rights
               ,
               v.
               4.
               the
               Faction
               makes
               a
               Remonstrance
               asserting
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               people
               against
               Moses
               and
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 Ye
                 take
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 are
                 holy
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 then
                 lift
                 you
                 up
                 your selves
                 above
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               As
               though
               they
               had
               said
               ,
               we
               appear
               
               only
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               
                 Fundamental
                 Liberties
              
               of
               the
               people
               both
               Civil
               and
               Spiritual
               ;
               we
               only
               seek
               to
               retrench
               the
               exorbitances
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               some
               late
               innovations
               which
               have
               been
               among
               us
               ;
               if
               you
               are
               content
               to
               lay
               aside
               your
               power
               which
               is
               so
               dangerous
               and
               offensive
               to
               
                 Gods
                 holy
                 people
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               then
               sit
               down
               in
               quietness
               ;
               for
               alas
               it
               is
               not
               for
               our selves
               that
               we
               seek
               these
               things
               (
               what
               are
               we
               ?
               )
               but
               the
               cause
               of
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               is
               dearer
               to
               us
               than
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               willingly
               sacrifice
               them
               in
               so
               good
               a
               Cause
               .
               And
               when
               Moses
               afterwards
               sends
               for
               the
               Sons
               of
               Eliah
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               peremptorily
               
               refuse
               all
               Messages
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               a
               
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 sword
              
               mentioned
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               They
               make
               votes
               of
               non-Addresses
               ,
               and
               break
               off
               all
               Treaties
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               declare
               these
               for
               their
               reasons
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               
                 dominando
                 dominari
              
               ,
               as
               some
               render
               it
               ,
               
               exercise
               an
               arbritary
               and
               tyrannical
               power
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               guilty
               of
               breach
               of
               the
               trust
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               promised
               a
               
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Land
                 flowing
                 with
                 Milk
                 and
                 Honey
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 them
                 inheritance
                 of
                 fields
                 and
                 vineyards
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               had
               not
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               that
               only
               ,
               deceives
               the
               people
               still
               with
               fair
               promises
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 puts
                 out
                 their
                 eyes
              
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               designs
               .
               So
               that
               now
               by
               the
               ill
               management
               of
               his
               Trust
               ,
               the
               power
               was
               again
               devolved
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               they
               ought
               to
               take
               account
               of
               his
               actions
               .
               By
               which
               we
               see
               the
               design
               was
               under
               very
               fair
               and
               popular
               pretences
               to
               devest
               Moses
               
               of
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               doubted
               not
               but
               such
               zealous
               Patriots
               as
               they
               had
               shewed
               themselves
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               have
               the
               greatest
               share
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               this
               which
               they
               most
               aimed
               at
               ,
               must
               appear
               least
               in
               view
               ,
               and
               only
               Necessity
               and
               Providence
               must
               seem
               to
               cast
               that
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               true
               motive
               they
               had
               to
               rebel
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Persons
               who
               were
               engaged
               in
               it
               .
               At
               first
               they
               were
               only
               some
               discontented
               Levites
               who
               murmured
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               preferred
               to
               the
               
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               Corah
               was
               the
               chief
               .
               
                 R.
                 Solomo●
              
               observes
               ,
               that
               the
               reason
               of
               Corahs
               discontent
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               Elizaphan
               the
               Son
               of
               Uzziel
               ,
               of
               the
               younger
               house
               to
               Izhar
               from
               whom
               Corah
               descended
               ,
               was
               preferred
               before
               him
               by
               Moses
               to
               be
               Prince
               over
               the
               Sons
               of
               b
               
                 Kohath
                 .
                 Corah
              
               being
               active
               and
               busie
               in
               his
               discontents
               ,
               had
               the
               opportunity
               of
               drawing
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Reuben
               ,
               for
               they
               pitched
               their
               tents
               near
               each
               other
               ,
               c
               
                 both
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               ;
               and
               these
               were
               discontented
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Tribe
               having
               lost
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Promogeniture
               .
               Thus
               what
               
               ever
               the
               pretences
               are
               ,
               how
               fair
               and
               popular
               soever
               in
               the
               opposition
               men
               make
               to
               Authority
               ,
               ambition
               and
               private
               discontents
               are
               the
               true
               beginners
               of
               them
               :
               but
               these
               must
               be
               covered
               over
               with
               the
               deepest
               dissimulation
               ,
               with
               most
               vehement
               Protestations
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               nothing
               must
               be
               talked
               of
               but
               a
               mighty
               zeal
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               Interest
               .
               So
               d
               Iosephus
               tells
               us
               concerning
               Corah
               ,
               that
               while
               he
               carried
               on
               his
               own
               ambitious
               designs
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               arts
               of
               sedition
               and
               a
               popular
               eloquence
               ,
               insinuating
               into
               the
               peoples
               minds
               strange
               suggestions
               against
               Moses
               his
               Government
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               meer
               politick
               
               design
               of
               his
               to
               enslave
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               advance
               his
               own
               family
               and
               interest
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               would
               seem
               to
               regard
               nothing
               but
               the
               publick
               good
               .
               If
               fair
               pretences
               ,
               and
               glorious
               titles
               will
               serve
               to
               cheat
               the
               people
               into
               
               their
               own
               miseries
               ,
               and
               the
               sad
               effects
               of
               Rebellion
               ;
               they
               
               shall
               never
               want
               those
               who
               will
               enslave
               them
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 undo
              
               them
               for
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               and
               destroy
               them
               with
               designs
               of
               Reformation
               .
               For
               nothing
               is
               more
               popular
               than
               Rebellion
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               nothing
               less
               in
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               only
               true
               reason
               that
               it
               is
               ever
               so
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               want
               of
               wisdom
               and
               judgement
               in
               the
               generality
               of
               mankind
               ,
               who
               seldom
               see
               to
               the
               end
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               hardly
               distinguish
               between
               the
               names
               and
               nature
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               their
               own
               dear
               bought
               experience
               hath
               taught
               them
               the
               difference
               .
               Sedition
               is
               of
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               inseparable
               properties
               of
               Sin
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               
               conceived
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               brought
               forth
               with
               pain
               ,
               and
               ends
               in
               death
               and
               misery
               .
               Nothing
               enters
               upon
               the
               stage
               with
               a
               braver
               shew
               and
               appearance
               ,
               but
               however
               prosperous
               for
               a
               time
               it
               may
               continue
               ,
               it
               commonly
               meets
               with
               a
               fatal
               end
               .
               But
               it
               is
               with
               this
               sin
               as
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               others
               as
               to
               the
               next
               ;
               men
               when
               they
               are
               betrayed
               into
               them
               ,
               are
               carried
               away
               and
               transported
               with
               the
               pleasing
               temptations
               ,
               not
               considering
               the
               unspeakable
               misery
               that
               follows
               after
               them
               .
               So
               that
               what
               the
               Devils
               advantage
               is
               in
               order
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               mens
               souls
               ,
               is
               the
               advantage
               of
               seditious
               persons
               over
               the
               less
               understanding
               
               people
               ;
               they
               both
               tempt
               with
               an
               appearance
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               equally
               deceive
               them
               which
               hearken
               to
               them
               .
               But
               as
               we
               still
               find
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               grave
               admonitions
               ,
               the
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               the
               rational
               discourses
               ,
               the
               perswasive
               arguments
               which
               are
               used
               to
               deter
               men
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               sin
               ,
               they
               will
               still
               be
               such
               Fools
               to
               yield
               to
               the
               Devils
               temptations
               against
               their
               own
               welfare
               :
               So
               ,
               neither
               the
               blessings
               of
               a
               continued
               Peace
               ,
               nor
               the
               miseries
               of
               an
               intestine
               War
               ,
               neither
               the
               securitie
               of
               a
               settled
               Government
               ,
               nor
               the
               constant
               danger
               of
               Innovations
               will
               hinder
               men
               of
               fiery
               and
               restless
               spirits
               from
               
               raising
               combustions
               in
               a
               Nation
               ,
               though
               themselves
               perish
               in
               the
               Flames
               of
               them
               .
               This
               we
               find
               here
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               ;
               they
               had
               forgotten
               the
               groans
               of
               their
               captivity
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               miracles
               of
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               faithful
               services
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               ;
               they
               considered
               not
               the
               difficulties
               of
               Government
               ,
               nor
               the
               impossibility
               of
               satisfying
               the
               ambitious
               desires
               of
               all
               pretenders
               ;
               they
               regarded
               not
               that
               God
               from
               whom
               their
               power
               was
               derived
               ,
               nor
               the
               account
               they
               must
               give
               to
               him
               for
               their
               resistance
               of
               it
               :
               nothing
               but
               a
               full
               Revenge
               upon
               the
               Government
               can
               satisfie
               
               them
               ,
               by
               leaving
               no
               means
               unattempted
               for
               its
               overthrow
               ,
               though
               themselves
               be
               consumed
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               it
               .
               It
               were
               happy
               for
               Government
               if
               these
               turbulent
               spirits
               could
               be
               singled
               out
               from
               the
               rest
               in
               their
               first
               attempts
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               the
               usual
               
               subtilty
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               themselves
               aimed
               at
               ,
               they
               
               run
               into
               the
               common
               herd
               ,
               and
               perswade
               the
               people
               that
               they
               are
               equally
               concerned
               with
               themselves
               in
               the
               present
               danger
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               pretence
               be
               only
               against
               faction
               and
               sedition
               ,
               the
               design
               is
               the
               slavery
               and
               oppression
               of
               the
               People
               .
               This
               they
               manage
               at
               first
               by
               grave
               nods
               ,
               and
               secret
               whispers
               ,
               by
               deep
               sighs
               ,
               and
               extatick
               motions
               ,
               by
               far
               fetched
               discourses
               ,
               and
               Tragical
               stories
               ,
               till
               they
               find
               the
               people
               capable
               of
               receiving
               their
               impressions
               ,
               and
               then
               seem
               most
               unwilling
               to
               mention
               that
               which
               it
               was
               at
               first
               their
               design
               to
               discover
               .
               By
               such
               arts
               as
               these
               Corah
               had
               prepared
               ,
               as
               a
               Iosephus
               tells
               
               us
               ,
               almost
               the
               whole
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               for
               a
               popular
               tumult
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               like
               to
               have
               stoned
               Moses
               before
               he
               was
               aware
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               the
               Faction
               had
               gained
               a
               mighty
               interest
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               although
               God
               so
               severely
               and
               remarkably
               punished
               the
               heads
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               very
               next
               day
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               murmured
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               saying
               ,
               b
               
                 Te
                 have
                 killed
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               What
               a
               mark
               of
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               was
               sedition
               grown
               among
               them
               !
               When
               these
               men
               were
               accounted
               Saints
               in
               spight
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               though
               God
               himself
               destroyed
               them
               .
               They
               
               were
               men
               who
               were
               only
               sanctified
               by
               Rebellion
               :
               and
               shewed
               no
               other
               fruits
               of
               their
               piety
               but
               disobedience
               to
               Authority
               .
               But
               the
               danger
               had
               not
               been
               so
               great
               ,
               how
               loud
               soever
               the
               complaints
               had
               been
               ,
               if
               only
               the
               ruder
               multitude
               had
               been
               gained
               to
               the
               Favour
               of
               Corah
               and
               his
               party
               :
               for
               these
               wanted
               heads
               to
               manage
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               Countenance
               of
               Authority
               to
               appear
               under
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               they
               had
               drawn
               to
               their
               Faction
               250
               
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               c
               
                 famous
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 Renown
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 Council
              
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               Whom
               Moses
               was
               wont
               to
               call
               and
               
               advise
               with
               about
               the
               publick
               Affairs
               of
               it
               ;
               such
               who
               sate
               
                 in
                 Comitiis
                 Senatorum
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Paul.
                 Fagius
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               therefore
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               such
               as
               were
               called
               to
               the
               
                 great
                 Assembly
              
               which
               sate
               in
               d
               
                 Parliament
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               the
               place
               where
               they
               met
               together
               .
               These
               were
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               the
               Captains
               of
               thousands
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               the
               greatest
               Fame
               and
               Authority
               among
               the
               People
               whom
               Moses
               assembled
               together
               for
               advice
               and
               counsel
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               saw
               just
               occasion
               for
               it
               .
               And
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               find
               were
               distinct
               from
               the
               great
               Sanhedrin
               ,
               
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               rather
               a
               constant
               Court
               of
               Iudicature
               which
               sate
               to
               receive
               Appeals
               from
               
                 Inferiour
                 Courts
              
               ,
               and
               to
               determine
               such
               difficult
               causes
               which
               were
               reserved
               peculiarly
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               about
               Apostasy
               of
               a
               
                 whole
                 Tribe
              
               ,
               the
               case
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               
               and
               the
               like
               .
               But
               these
               250
               men
               did
               far
               exceed
               the
               whole
               
               number
               of
               the
               Sanhedrin
               ;
               and
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               were
               summoned
               together
               upon
               any
               very
               weighty
               occasion
               ,
               by
               Moses
               both
               before
               and
               after
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Sanhedrin
               .
               And
               now
               since
               the
               Faction
               had
               gained
               so
               great
               strength
               by
               the
               accession
               of
               so
               great
               a
               number
               of
               the
               most
               leading
               men
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               we
               may
               expect
               they
               should
               soon
               declare
               their
               intentions
               ,
               and
               publish
               the
               grounds
               of
               their
               entring
               into
               such
               a
               combination
               against
               Moses
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Which
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               ,
               viz.
               the
               colours
               and
               pretences
               under
               which
               these
               persons
               sought
               to
               justifie
               the
               
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Faction
               .
               Which
               were
               these
               two
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 asserting
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 freeing
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 encroachments
                 upon
                 their
                 spiritual
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Usurpations
                 of
                 Aaron
                 and
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 asserting
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
              
               Moses
               .
               a
               
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 thing
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 us
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 that
                 floweth
                 with
                 Milk
                 and
                 Honey
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 except
              
               
               
                 thou
                 make
                 thy self
                 altogether
                 a
                 Prince
                 over
                 us
                 ?
              
               And
               before
               ,
               their
               charge
               was
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 took
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 lifting
                 up
                 themselves
                 above
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Which
               c
               Iosephus
               more
               at
               large
               explains
               ,
               telling
               us
               that
               the
               great
               accusation
               of
               Moses
               was
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               his
               ambition
               and
               affectation
               of
               Power
               ,
               he
               had
               taken
               upon
               himself
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               people
               without
               their
               consent
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               use
               of
               his
               pretence
               of
               Familiarity
               with
               God
               only
               for
               a
               Politick
               end
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               means
               he
               debarred
               the
               people
               of
               that
               Liberty
               which
               God
               had
               given
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               
               take
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               a
               d
               
                 Free-born
                 people
              
               ,
               and
               equally
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               they
               should
               depend
               upon
               the
               will
               of
               a
               
                 single
                 Person
              
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               
                 Politick
                 Arts
              
               had
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               greatest
               necessities
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               rule
               them
               the
               better
               ;
               Wherefore
               Corah
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               been
               already
               President
               of
               a
               High-Court
               of
               Iustice
               upon
               Moses
               their
               King
               ,
               determines
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Interest
                 should
                 be
                 discovered
                 and
                 punished
                 ;
                 lest
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 in
                 their
                 Usurpations
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 they
                 declare
                 themselves
              
               
               
                 open
                 enemies
                 when
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 oppose
                 them
                 .
              
               There
               were
               then
               two
               great
               Principles
               among
               them
               by
               which
               they
               thought
               to
               defend
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Liberty
                 and
                 a
                 
                   right
                   to
                   Power
                
                 is
                 so
                 inherent
                 in
                 the
                 
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Usurpation
                 upon
                 that
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 resume
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 by
                 punishing
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 Power
              
               ,
               is
               inseparable
               from
               the
               people
               ;
               
                 libertatis
                 patrocinium
                 suscipiunt
              
               ,
               saith
               Calvin
               ,
               upon
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               they
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               the
               first
               assertors
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Liberty
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               happy
               had
               it
               been
               for
               us
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               if
               Corah
               had
               never
               found
               any
               Disciples
               in
               it
               .
               For
               what
               
               a
               blessed
               Liberty
               was
               this
               which
               Corah
               aimed
               at
               ,
               viz.
               to
               change
               one
               excellent
               Prince
               ,
               as
               Moses
               was
               ,
               for
               250
               Tyrants
               ,
               besides
               Corah
               and
               the
               Sons
               of
               Reuben
               ?
               What
               just
               and
               equal
               liberty
               was
               it
               which
               Moses
               did
               deprive
               them
               of
               ?
               It
               was
               only
               the
               Liberty
               of
               destroying
               themselves
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               power
               he
               he
               had
               could
               hardly
               keep
               them
               from
               .
               Could
               there
               be
               any
               greater
               Liberty
               than
               delivering
               them
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               bondage
               ?
               and
               was
               not
               Moses
               the
               great
               Instrument
               in
               effecting
               it
               ?
               Could
               there
               be
               greater
               Liberty
               than
               for
               their
               whole
               Nation
               to
               be
               preserved
               from
               all
               the
               designs
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               
               their
               own
               Laws
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               Iustice
               to
               be
               duly
               administred
               among
               them
               ?
               and
               had
               they
               not
               all
               these
               under
               the
               Governof
               Moses
               ?
               What
               means
               then
               this
               out-cry
               for
               Liberty
               ?
               Is
               it
               that
               they
               would
               have
               had
               no
               Government
               at
               all
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               every
               one
               might
               have
               done
               what
               he
               pleased
               himself
               ?
               This
               indeed
               were
               a
               desireable
               Liberty
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               could
               have
               it
               alone
               :
               but
               when
               every
               one
               thinks
               that
               he
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               free
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               else
               is
               as
               free
               as
               he
               ,
               but
               though
               their
               freedom
               be
               equal
               to
               his
               ,
               his
               Power
               is
               not
               equal
               to
               theirs
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               bring
               things
               to
               a
               more
               just
               proportion
               ,
               every
               
               one
               must
               part
               with
               some
               power
               for
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               security
               .
               If
               any
               man
               can
               imagine
               himself
               in
               such
               a
               state
               of
               confusion
               ,
               which
               some
               improperly
               call
               a
               state
               of
               nature
               ;
               let
               him
               consider
               ,
               whether
               the
               contentment
               he
               could
               take
               in
               his
               own
               liberty
               and
               power
               to
               defend
               himself
               ,
               would
               ballance
               the
               fears
               he
               would
               have
               of
               the
               injury
               which
               others
               in
               the
               same
               state
               might
               be
               able
               to
               do
               him
               .
               Not
               that
               I
               think
               meer
               fear
               made
               men
               at
               first
               enter
               into
               Societies
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               natural
               inclination
               in
               mankind
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               pleasures
               of
               humane
               life
               lies
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               .
               But
               what
               other
               considerations
               
               incline
               men
               to
               ,
               fear
               makes
               reasonable
               ,
               though
               men
               part
               with
               some
               supposed
               liberty
               for
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               .
               So
               that
               the
               utmost
               liberty
               is
               destroyed
               by
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               unreasonable
               than
               for
               men
               to
               quarrel
               
               with
               Government
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               enjoy
               and
               the
               
               preservation
               of
               themselves
               together
               .
               Which
               alone
               makes
               the
               desire
               of
               Power
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               preservation
               of
               our selves
               in
               our
               rights
               and
               properties
               may
               be
               had
               without
               it
               ,
               all
               that
               the
               want
               of
               Liberty
               signifies
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               have
               all
               the
               conveniences
               of
               Power
               without
               the
               trouble
               and
               the
               cares
               of
               it
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               a
               more
               desirable
               Liberty
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               let
               any
               rational
               man
               judge
               .
               The
               pretence
               of
               Liberty
               then
               in
               this
               sense
               against
               Government
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               Fools
               in
               taking
               the
               best
               care
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               ,
               that
               Laws
               are
               but
               instruments
               of
               Slavery
               ,
               and
               every
               single
               man
               is
               better
               able
               to
               defend
               himself
               ,
               
               than
               the
               united
               strength
               of
               a
               people
               in
               Society
               is
               to
               defend
               him
               .
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               Liberty
               we
               may
               justly
               think
               will
               be
               desired
               by
               none
               but
               mad-men
               ,
               and
               beasts
               of
               prey
               .
               It
               follows
               then
               ,
               that
               what
               Liberty
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               all
               Government
               ,
               must
               never
               be
               pleaded
               against
               any
               one
               sort
               of
               it
               .
               But
               is
               there
               then
               so
               great
               a
               degree
               of
               Liberty
               in
               one
               mode
               of
               Government
               more
               than
               another
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               thought
               reasonable
               to
               disturb
               Government
               ,
               meerly
               to
               alter
               the
               form
               of
               it
               ?
               Would
               it
               have
               been
               so
               much
               better
               for
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               to
               have
               been
               governed
               by
               the
               250
               men
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               than
               by
               Moses
               ?
               
               Would
               not
               they
               have
               required
               the
               same
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               themselves
               ,
               though
               their
               commands
               had
               been
               much
               more
               unreasonable
               than
               his
               ?
               What
               security
               can
               there
               be
               that
               every
               one
               of
               these
               shall
               not
               be
               worse
               in
               all
               respects
               than
               him
               whom
               they
               were
               so
               willing
               to
               lay
               aside
               ;
               and
               if
               one
               be
               thought
               troublesome
               ,
               what
               Liberty
               and
               ease
               is
               there
               when
               their
               name
               is
               Legion
               ?
               So
               that
               the
               folly
               of
               these
               popular
               pretences
               is
               as
               great
               as
               the
               sin
               in
               being
               perswaded
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               may
               be
               they
               have
               not
               thought
               amiss
               who
               have
               attributed
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               Kingdoms
               ,
               
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               popular
               Government
               ,
               to
               an
               unjust
               admiration
               of
               those
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               Writers
               ,
               who
               have
               unreasonably
               set
               up
               Liberty
               in
               opposition
               to
               Monarchy
               .
               But
               some
               of
               the
               wisest
               of
               them
               have
               given
               us
               a
               truer
               account
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               have
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               the
               Roman
               State
               could
               have
               been
               preserved
               longer
               ,
               unless
               it
               had
               submitted
               to
               an
               a
               
                 Imperial
                 Power
              
               ;
               for
               the
               popular
               heats
               and
               factions
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               annual
               election
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               was
               but
               another
               name
               for
               a
               tumult
               ;
               and
               as
               Dio
               goes
               on
               b
               
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 popular
                 Government
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 plausible
                 ,
                 but
                 the
              
               
               
                 benefits
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 are
                 far
                 greater
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 much
                 easier
                 to
                 find
                 one
                 good
                 than
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 one
                 be
                 accounted
                 difficult
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 .
              
               And
               as
               he
               elsewhere
               well
               observes
               ,
               
                 the
                 flourishing
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 depends
                 upon
                 its
                 
                 poverty
              
               ;
               that
               being
               alone
               able
               to
               unite
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Governours
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               plentiful
               state
               ,
               not
               set
               about
               with
               enemies
               ,
               
               will
               be
               grasping
               at
               their
               own
               private
               interests
               ,
               and
               fall
               naturally
               from
               thence
               into
               divisions
               and
               animosities
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 flourishing
                 of
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               People
               having
               the
               same
               interest
               ,
               and
               being
               rich
               or
               poor
               together
               .
               So
               that
               we
               see
               the
               notion
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               exercise
               of
               power
               in
               Government
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               an
               inseparable
               property
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               proper
               notion
               of
               it
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               Government
               and
               that
               which
               lies
               in
               the
               
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 our
                 Rights
                 and
                 Properties
                 ,
              
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               inconsistent
               with
               
               Monarchy
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               more
               advanced
               by
               that
               ,
               than
               by
               any
               other
               way
               of
               Government
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Another
               principle
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               subverting
               Government
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               of
               Usurpation
               upon
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               they
               may
               resume
               the
               exercise
               of
               Power
               ,
               and
               punish
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Magistrate
              
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
               Than
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               principle
               imagined
               more
               destructive
               to
               civil
               Societies
               ,
               and
               repugnant
               to
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               Government
               .
               For
               it
               destroys
               all
               the
               obligations
               of
               Oaths
               and
               Compacts
               ;
               it
               makes
               the
               solemnest
               
               bonds
               of
               obedience
               signifie
               nothing
               when
               the
               pleople
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               declare
               it
               :
               it
               makes
               every
               prosperous
               Rebellion
               just
               ;
               for
               no
               doubt
               when
               the
               power
               is
               in
               the
               Rebels
               hands
               ,
               they
               will
               justifie
               themselves
               ,
               and
               condemn
               their
               Soveraign
               .
               (
               And
               if
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               and
               Abiram
               had
               succeeded
               in
               their
               Rebellion
               against
               Moses
               ,
               no
               doubt
               they
               would
               have
               been
               called
               the
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               
                 Israel
                 .
              
               )
               It
               makes
               all
               Government
               dangerous
               to
               the
               persons
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               considering
               the
               unavoidable
               infirmities
               ,
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               readiness
               of
               people
               to
               misconstrue
               the
               actions
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               incapacity
               
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               ;
               it
               not
               being
               fit
               that
               the
               reasons
               of
               all
               counsels
               of
               Princes
               should
               be
               divulged
               by
               Proclamations
               .
               So
               that
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               make
               Princes
               miserable
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               people
               want
               Power
               to
               make
               them
               so
               .
               And
               the
               supposition
               of
               this
               principle
               will
               unavoidably
               keep
               up
               a
               constant
               jealousie
               between
               the
               Prince
               and
               his
               people
               :
               for
               if
               he
               knows
               their
               minds
               ,
               he
               will
               think
               it
               reasonable
               to
               secure
               himself
               by
               all
               means
               against
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               keep
               them
               as
               unable
               to
               resist
               as
               may
               be
               :
               whereby
               all
               mutual
               confidence
               between
               a
               Prince
               and
               his
               People
               will
               be
               destroyed
               :
               and
               
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               way
               to
               bring
               in
               an
               arbitrary
               Government
               into
               a
               Nation
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               such
               men
               pretend
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               only
               means
               to
               keep
               it
               out
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               must
               necessarily
               engage
               a
               Nation
               in
               endless
               disputes
               about
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               Power
               into
               
               whose
               hands
               it
               falls
               :
               whether
               into
               the
               people
               in
               common
               ,
               or
               
               some
               persons
               particularly
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               for
               in
               an
               established
               Government
               according
               to
               their
               principles
               ,
               the
               King
               himself
               is
               the
               true
               representative
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               others
               may
               be
               chosen
               for
               some
               particular
               purposes
               ,
               as
               proposing
               Laws
               ,
               &c.
               but
               these
               cannot
               pretend
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               choice
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               full
               power
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               withal
               ,
               whatever
               they
               do
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               is
               unlawful
               ;
               and
               their
               power
               is
               forfeited
               by
               attempting
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               what
               mighty
               danger
               can
               there
               be
               in
               supposing
               the
               persons
               of
               Princes
               to
               be
               so
               sacred
               ,
               that
               no
               sons
               
               of
               violence
               ought
               to
               come
               near
               to
               hurt
               them
               ?
               Have
               not
               all
               the
               ancient
               Kingdoms
               and
               Empires
               of
               the
               world
               flourished
               under
               the
               supposition
               of
               an
               unaccountable
               power
               in
               Princes
               ?
               That
               hath
               been
               thought
               by
               those
               who
               did
               not
               own
               a
               derivation
               of
               their
               power
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               just
               security
               to
               their
               persons
               ,
               considering
               the
               hazards
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               Government
               which
               they
               undergo
               ?
               Have
               not
               the
               people
               who
               have
               been
               most
               jealous
               of
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               been
               fain
               to
               have
               recour'e
               to
               an
               unaccountable
               power
               ,
               as
               their
               last
               refuge
               in
               case
               of
               their
               greatest
               necessities
               ?
               I
               mean
               the
               Romans
               in
               their
               Dictators
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               
               thought
               not
               only
               reasonable
               ,
               but
               necessary
               then
               ,
               ought
               it
               not
               to
               be
               preserved
               inviolable
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               Laws
               do
               give
               it
               by
               which
               men
               have
               any
               right
               to
               challenge
               any
               power
               at
               all
               ?
               Neither
               doth
               this
               
                 give
                 Princes
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 list
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Laws
               by
               which
               they
               Govern
               ,
               do
               fence
               in
               the
               rights
               and
               properties
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               Princes
               do
               find
               so
               great
               conveniency
               ease
               and
               security
               in
               their
               Government
               by
               Law
               ,
               that
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               will
               keep
               them
               far
               better
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               Laws
               ,
               than
               the
               Peoples
               holding
               a
               Rod
               over
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               best
               Princes
               are
               like
               to
               suffer
               the
               most
               by
               ,
               and
               bad
               will
               but
               grow
               desperate
               by
               
               it
               .
               Good
               Princes
               will
               never
               need
               such
               a
               curb
               ,
               because
               their
               oaths
               and
               promises
               ,
               their
               love
               and
               tenderness
               towards
               their
               people
               ,
               the
               sense
               they
               have
               of
               a
               Power
               infinitely
               greater
               than
               theirs
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               will
               make
               them
               govern
               as
               the
               Fathers
               of
               their
               Country
               ;
               and
               bad
               Princes
               will
               never
               value
               it
               ,
               but
               will
               endeavour
               by
               all
               possible
               means
               to
               secure
               themselves
               against
               it
               .
               So
               that
               no
               inconveniency
               can
               be
               possibly
               so
               great
               on
               the
               supposition
               of
               this
               unaccountable
               Power
               in
               Soveraign
               Princes
               ,
               taking
               it
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               and
               meerly
               on
               the
               account
               of
               reason
               ,
               as
               the
               unavoidable
               
               mischiefs
               of
               that
               Hypothests
               ,
               which
               places
               all
               power
               originally
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               oaths
               and
               bonds
               whatsoever
               to
               obedience
               gives
               them
               the
               liberty
               to
               resume
               it
               when
               they
               please
               :
               which
               will
               always
               be
               when
               that
               Spirit
               of
               
               Faction
               and
               Sedition
               shall
               prevail
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               ruled
               
               here
               in
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Another
               pretence
               for
               this
               Rebellion
               of
               Corah
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 the
                 freeing
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 encroachments
                 upon
                 their
                 spiritual
                 priviledges
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 usurpations
                 of
              
               Aaron
               
                 and
                 the
                 Priesthood
              
               .
               This
               served
               for
               a
               very
               popular
               pretence
               ,
               for
               they
               knew
               no
               reason
               that
               one
               Tribe
               should
               engross
               so
               much
               of
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               Nation
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               but
               to
               attend
               the
               service
               of
               God
               for
               it
               .
               What
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 holy
                 ?
              
               Why
               may
               not
               then
               all
               they
               
                 offer
                 up
                 incense
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Sons
               of
               Aaron
               ?
               
               How
               many
               
                 publick
                 uses
              
               might
               those
               Revenues
               serve
               for
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               to
               maintain
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               Levi
               ?
               But
               if
               there
               must
               be
               some
               to
               attend
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               people
               serve
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               those
               who
               can
               be
               serviceable
               for
               nothing
               else
               ?
               Why
               must
               there
               be
               an
               order
               of
               Priesthood
               distinct
               from
               that
               of
               Levites
               ?
               why
               a
               High-Priest
               above
               all
               the
               Priests
               ?
               what
               is
               there
               in
               all
               their
               office
               which
               one
               of
               the
               common
               people
               may
               not
               do
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ?
               cannot
               they
               slay
               the
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               offer
               incense
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Priestly
                 office
              
               ?
               So
               that
               at
               last
               they
               make
               all
               
               this
               to
               be
               a
               Politick
               design
               of
               Moses
               only
               to
               advance
               his
               own
               Family
               by
               making
               his
               
                 Brother
                 High-Priest
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               all
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               at
               his
               devotion
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               people
               the
               better
               in
               awe
               .
               This
               hath
               always
               been
               the
               quarrel
               at
               Religion
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               seldom
               pretend
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               design
               to
               destroy
               it
               .
               For
               who
               would
               ever
               have
               minded
               the
               constant
               attendance
               at
               the
               Temple
               ,
               if
               no
               encouragements
               had
               been
               given
               to
               those
               who
               were
               imployed
               in
               it
               ?
               Or
               is
               not
               Religion
               apt
               enough
               to
               be
               despised
               of
               it self
               ,
               by
               men
               of
               prophane
               minds
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               rendred
               more
               mean
               and
               contemptible
               by
               the
               Poverty
               of
               those
               
               who
               are
               devoted
               to
               it
               ?
               Shall
               not
               God
               be
               allowed
               the
               priviledge
               of
               every
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               ,
               to
               appoint
               the
               ranks
               and
               orders
               of
               his
               own
               servants
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               they
               be
               provided
               for
               ,
               as
               becomes
               those
               who
               wait
               upon
               him
               ?
               What
               a
               dishonour
               had
               this
               been
               to
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               when
               those
               who
               worshipped
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               thought
               nothing
               too
               great
               for
               those
               who
               were
               imployed
               in
               the
               service
               of
               them
               ?
               But
               never
               any
               yet
               cryed
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               betray
               his
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 waste
                 ?
              
               Let
               God
               be
               honoured
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               let
               Religion
               come
               in
               for
               its
               share
               among
               all
               the
               things
               which
               deserve
               encouragement
               ,
               
               and
               those
               who
               are
               imployed
               in
               the
               offices
               of
               it
               ,
               enjoy
               but
               what
               God
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               Country
               give
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               it
               was
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               discontent
               and
               faction
               of
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               which
               
               made
               any
               encroachment
               of
               Aaron
               and
               the
               Priesthood
               any
               pretence
               
               for
               Rebellion
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               pretences
               would
               not
               serve
               to
               make
               them
               escape
               the
               severe
               hand
               of
               divine
               justice
               ;
               for
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               and
               remarkable
               manner
               he
               made
               them
               suffer
               the
               just
               desert
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               for
               
                 they
                 perished
                 in
                 their
                 contradiction
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Iudgement
              
               which
               was
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               for
               it
               .
               They
               had
               provoked
               Heaven
               by
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               disturbed
               the
               earth
               by
               their
               Faction
               ;
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               moved
               with
               indignation
               against
               them
               ,
               trembled
               and
               shook
               ,
               as
               Iosephus
               
               saith
               ,
               like
               waves
               that
               are
               tossed
               with
               a
               mighty
               wind
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               a
               horrid
               noise
               it
               rends
               asunder
               ,
               and
               opens
               its
               mouth
               to
               swallow
               those
               in
               its
               bowels
               who
               were
               unfit
               to
               live
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               it
               .
               They
               had
               been
               dividing
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               to
               their
               amazement
               and
               ruine
               divides
               it self
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               had
               been
               designed
               on
               purpose
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               punishment
               themselves
               might
               feel
               ,
               and
               others
               see
               the
               mischief
               of
               their
               sin
               .
               Their
               seditious
               principles
               seemed
               to
               have
               infected
               the
               ground
               they
               stood
               upon
               ;
               the
               earth
               of
               a
               sudden
               proves
               as
               unquiet
               and
               troublesome
               as
               they
               ;
               but
               to
               rebuke
               their
               madness
               ,
               it
               was
               
               only
               in
               obedience
               to
               him
               who
               made
               it
               the
               executioner
               of
               his
               wrath
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               had
               done
               its
               office
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               a
               
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 closed
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 perished
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               earth
               having
               revenged
               it self
               against
               the
               disturbers
               of
               its
               peace
               ,
               Heaven
               presently
               appears
               with
               a
               
                 flaming
                 fire
              
               ,
               taking
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               250.
               men
               ,
               who
               in
               opposition
               to
               b
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 had
                 usurped
                 the
                 Priestl
                 office
                 ,
                 in
                 offering
                 incense
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Such
               a
               Fire
               ,
               if
               we
               believe
               the
               same
               Historian
               ,
               which
               far
               outwent
               the
               most
               dreadful
               eruptions
               of
               Aetna
               or
               Vesuvius
               ,
               which
               neither
               the
               art
               of
               
               man
               ,
               nor
               the
               power
               of
               the
               wind
               could
               raise
               ,
               which
               neither
               the
               burning
               of
               Woods
               nor
               Cities
               could
               parallel
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               Fire
               which
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               alone
               could
               kindle
               ,
               whose
               light
               could
               be
               outdone
               by
               nothing
               but
               the
               heat
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               agree
               in
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               disturbers
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               God
               by
               this
               remarkable
               judgement
               upon
               them
               hath
               left
               it
               upon
               record
               to
               all
               ages
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               may
               be
               convinced
               how
               displeasing
               to
               him
               the
               sin
               of
               faction
               and
               sedition
               is
               .
               For
               God
               takes
               all
               this
               that
               was
               done
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               as
               done
               against
               himself
               .
               For
               they
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
              
               
               
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               v.
               30.
               
               And
               
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               v.
               35.
               
               And
               afterwards
               it
               is
               said
               of
               them
               ;
               c
               
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Abiram
                 ,
                 who
                 strove
                 against
                 Moses
                 and
                 against
                 Aaron
                 in
                 the
                 
                 company
                 of
                 Corah
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 strove
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               By
               
               which
               we
               see
               God
               interprets
               striving
               against
               the
               Authority
               appointed
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               striving
               against
               himself
               .
               God
               looks
               upon
               himself
               as
               immediately
               concerned
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               
                 by
                 him
                 Princes
                 raign
              
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               his
               Vicegerents
               upon
               earth
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               resist
               ,
               resist
               not
               a
               meer
               appointment
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               do
               so
               shall
               in
               the
               mildest
               sense
               receive
               a
               
                 severe
                 punishment
              
               from
               him
               .
               Let
               the
               pretences
               be
               never
               so
               popular
               ,
               the
               persons
               never
               so
               great
               and
               famous
               ;
               nay
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               of
               the
               great
               Council
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               we
               see
               God
               doth
               not
               
               abate
               of
               his
               severity
               upon
               any
               of
               these
               considerations
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               first
               formed
               sedition
               that
               we
               read
               of
               against
               Moses
               ,
               the
               people
               had
               been
               murmuring
               before
               ,
               but
               they
               wanted
               heads
               to
               manage
               them
               :
               Now
               all
               things
               concur
               to
               a
               most
               dangerous
               Rebellion
               upon
               the
               most
               popular
               pretences
               of
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ;
               and
               now
               God
               takes
               the
               first
               opportunity
               of
               declaring
               his
               hatred
               of
               such
               actions
               ;
               
                 that
                 others
                 might
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 so
                 presumptuously
                 .
              
               This
               hath
               been
               the
               usual
               method
               of
               divine
               Judgements
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               the
               kind
               hath
               been
               most
               remarkably
               punished
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               
               by
               it
               they
               may
               see
               how
               hateful
               such
               things
               are
               to
               God
               ;
               but
               if
               men
               will
               venture
               upon
               them
               notwithstanding
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               always
               punish
               them
               so
               much
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               sometimes
               doth
               )
               but
               reserves
               them
               ,
               without
               repentance
               ,
               to
               his
               Justice
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               The
               first
               man
               that
               sinned
               was
               made
               an
               example
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               ;
               The
               first
               world
               ;
               the
               first
               publick
               attempt
               against
               Heaven
               at
               Babel
               after
               the
               plantation
               of
               the
               world
               again
               ;
               the
               first
               Cities
               which
               were
               so
               generally
               corrupted
               after
               the
               flood
               ;
               the
               first
               breaker
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               after
               the
               Law
               ;
               the
               first
               offerers
               with
               strange
               fire
               ;
               the
               first
               lookers
               into
               the
               
               Ark
               ,
               and
               here
               the
               first
               popular
               Rebellion
               and
               Usurpers
               of
               the
               office
               of
               
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 God
              
               doth
               hereby
               intend
               to
               preserve
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Laws
               ;
               he
               gives
               men
               warning
               enough
               by
               one
               examplary
               punishment
               ,
               and
               if
               notwithstanding
               that
               ,
               they
               will
               commit
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               they
               may
               thank
               themselves
               if
               they
               suffer
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               yet
               in
               that
               to
               come
               .
               And
               that
               good
               effect
               this
               Judgement
               had
               upon
               that
               people
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               next
               day
               14000.
               suffered
               for
               murmuring
               at
               the
               destruction
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               find
               that
               any
               Rebellion
               was
               raised
               among
               them
               afterwards
               upon
               these
               popular
               pretences
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               .
               While
               their
               Judges
               continued
               (
               who
               were
               Kings
               ,
               without
               the
               state
               and
               title
               of
               Kings
               )
               they
               were
               observed
               with
               reverence
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               with
               diligence
               .
               When
               afterwards
               they
               desired
               a
               King
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Pomp
               and
               
               Grandeur
               which
               other
               Nations
               had
               (
               which
               Samuel
               acquaints
               
               them
               with
               ,
               viz.
               a
               
                 the
                 officers
                 and
                 Souldiers
              
               ,
               the
               large
               Revenues
               he
               must
               have
               )
               though
               their
               King
               was
               disowned
               by
               God
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               held
               firm
               in
               their
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               David
               himself
               ,
               though
               anointed
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               persecuted
               by
               Saul
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               might
               have
               pleaded
               Necessity
               and
               Providence
               as
               much
               any
               ever
               could
               ,
               (
               when
               Saul
               was
               strangely
               delivered
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               )
               yet
               we
               see
               what
               an
               opinion
               he
               had
               of
               the
               person
               of
               a
               bad
               King
               ,
               b
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 this
                 thing
                 against
                 my
                 Master
                 the
                 Lords
                 Anointed
                 ,
                 to
                 stretch
                 forth
                 my
                 hand
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Anointed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               lest
               we
               should
               think
               
               it
               was
               only
               his
               Modesty
               or
               his
               Policy
               which
               kept
               him
               from
               doing
               it
               ,
               he
               afterwards
               ,
               upon
               a
               like
               occasion
               declares
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               the
               sin
               of
               doing
               it
               ,
               which
               kept
               him
               from
               it
               .
               c
               
                 For
                 who
                 can
                 stretch
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 against
                 the
                 Lords
                 Anointed
                 and
                 be
                 guiltless
                 ?
              
               Not
               as
               though
               David
               could
               not
               do
               it
               
                 without
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sanhedrin
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               pretended
               by
               the
               Sons
               of
               Corah
               in
               our
               age
               ;
               for
               he
               excepts
               none
               ;
               he
               never
               seizes
               upon
               him
               to
               carry
               him
               prisoner
               to
               be
               tryed
               by
               the
               Sanhedrin
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               foundation
               for
               any
               such
               power
               in
               the
               Sanhedrin
               over
               the
               persons
               of
               their
               Soveraigns
               .
               It
               neither
               being
               contained
               in
               the
               
               grounds
               of
               its
               institution
               ,
               nor
               any
               precedent
               occurring
               in
               the
               whole
               story
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               which
               gives
               the
               least
               countenance
               to
               it
               :
               Nay
               ,
               several
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               utterly
               overthrow
               it
               ,
               for
               how
               could
               Solomon
               have
               said
               ,
               d
               
                 Where
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 may
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 dost
                 thou
                 ?
              
               If
               by
               the
               constitution
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               the
               Sanhedrin
               might
               have
               controlled
               him
               in
               what
               he
               said
               or
               did
               .
               But
               
                 have
                 not
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 modern
                 Iews
                 said
                 so
                 ?
              
               Granting
               that
               some
               have
               ;
               yet
               so
               they
               have
               spoken
               many
               unreasonable
               and
               foolish
               things
               besides
               ;
               but
               yet
               none
               of
               these
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               in
               
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sanhedrin
               to
               depose
               their
               Kings
               ,
               or
               put
               them
               to
               death
               ;
               all
               that
               they
               say
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               cases
               expressed
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               if
               the
               Kings
               do
               transgress
               ,
               the
               Sanhedrin
               had
               the
               power
               of
               inflicting
               the
               penalty
               of
               scourging
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               deny
               to
               have
               had
               any
               infamy
               in
               it
               among
               them
               .
               But
               did
               not
               David
               transgress
               the
               Law
               in
               his
               murder
               and
               adultery
               ?
               did
               not
               Solomon
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               wives
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               yet
               where
               do
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Sanhedrin
               ever
               took
               cognisance
               of
               these
               things
               ?
               And
               the
               more
               ancient
               Iews
               do
               say
               ,
               e
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               plain
               in
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Misna
               ,
               however
               
               the
               Expositors
               have
               taken
               a
               liberty
               to
               contradict
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               far
               as
               we
               can
               find
               ,
               without
               any
               foundation
               of
               reason
               :
               and
               
                 R.
                 Ieremiah
              
               in
               f
               Nachmanides
               ,
               saith
               expresly
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 creature
                 may
                 judge
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 God
                 alone
                 .
              
               But
               
               we
               have
               an
               Authority
               far
               greater
               than
               his
               ,
               viz.
               of
               Davids
               in
               
               this
               case
               ,
               who
               after
               he
               hath
               denied
               that
               
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 stretch
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 against
                 the
                 Lords
                 Anointed
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 guiltless
                 :
              
               In
               the
               very
               next
               words
               he
               submits
               the
               judgement
               of
               him
               only
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
               saying
               ,
               a
               
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 smite
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 day
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 shall
                 descend
                 into
                 battel
                 and
                 perish
                 .
              
               He
               thought
               it
               sufficient
               to
               leave
               the
               judgement
               of
               those
               things
               to
               God
               ,
               whose
               power
               over
               Princes
               he
               knew
               was
               enough
               ,
               if
               well
               considered
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               awe
               .
               We
               have
               now
               dispatched
               the
               first
               ,
               consideration
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               they
               relate
               to
               the
               fact
               of
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               ought
               now
               to
               enquire
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
              
               hath
               made
               any
               alteration
               in
               these
               things
               ;
               or
               whether
               that
               gives
               any
               greater
               encouragement
               to
               faction
               and
               sedition
               than
               the
               Law
               did
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               masked
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               zeal
               for
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               .
               But
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               what
               God
               then
               declared
               to
               be
               displeasing
               to
               him
               by
               such
               remarkable
               judgements
               ,
               hath
               been
               now
               more
               fully
               manifested
               by
               frequent
               precepts
               ,
               and
               vehement
               exhortations
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               weighty
               arguments
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               the
               first
               and
               the
               best
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               black
               character
               which
               is
               set
               upon
               those
               
               who
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               did
               
                 despise
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 dignities
                 ,
              
               and
               follow
               Corah
               in
               his
               Rebellion
               ,
               however
               they
               may
               please
               themselves
               with
               
                 greater
                 light
              
               ,
               than
               former
               ages
               had
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               such
               b
               
                 for
                 whom
                 is
                 reserved
                 the
                 blackness
                 of
                 darkness
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               It
               would
               take
               up
               too
               much
               time
               to
               examine
               the
               frivolous
               evasions
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               distinctions
               by
               which
               they
               would
               make
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               in
               not
               resisting
               Authority
               ,
               so
               much
               different
               from
               theirs
               who
               have
               not
               only
               done
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               spight
               of
               Christianity
               have
               pleaded
               for
               it
               .
               Either
               they
               said
               they
               
               
                 wanted
                 strength
              
               ,
               or
               courage
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
              
               ,
               or
               did
               not
               understand
               their
               own
               Liberty
               ;
               when
               all
               their
               obedience
               was
               only
               due
               to
               those
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               make
               it
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               the
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               had
               particularly
               given
               them
               in
               charge
               c
               
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               happy
               had
               it
               been
               for
               us
               if
               this
               Doctrine
               had
               been
               more
               sincerely
               preached
               ,
               and
               duly
               practised
               in
               this
               Nation
               ;
               for
               we
               should
               then
               never
               have
               seen
               those
               sad
               times
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               now
               no
               otherwise
               think
               of
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               devouring
               Fire
               ,
               and
               raging
               
               
                 Pestilence
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               such
               dreadful
               judgements
               which
               we
               have
               smarted
               so
               much
               by
               ,
               that
               we
               heartily
               pray
               we
               may
               never
               feel
               them
               again
               :
               For
               then
               
                 fears
                 and
                 jealousies
              
               began
               our
               miseries
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               so
               often
               denounced
               
                 against
                 Meroz
              
               ,
               fell
               upon
               the
               
               whole
               Nation
               ;
               When
               the
               Sons
               of
               Corah
               managed
               their
               own
               
               ambitious
               designs
               against
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               (
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Church
               )
               under
               the
               same
               pretences
               of
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               .
               And
               when
               the
               pretence
               of
               Religion
               was
               broken
               into
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               Liberty
               into
               oppression
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               out
               of
               his
               secret
               and
               unsearchable
               judgements
               to
               suffer
               the
               Sons
               of
               Violence
               to
               prevail
               against
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               would
               know
               no
               difference
               between
               his
               being
               conquered
               and
               guilty
               .
               They
               could
               find
               no
               way
               to
               justifie
               their
               former
               wickedness
               ,
               but
               by
               adding
               more
               :
               The
               consciousness
               of
               their
               own
               guilt
               ,
               and
               the
               fears
               of
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               made
               them
               unquiet
               
               and
               thoughtful
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               his
               life
               and
               presence
               did
               upbraid
               them
               with
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               fearful
               of
               the
               other
               .
               And
               when
               they
               found
               the
               greatness
               and
               constancy
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               the
               firmness
               of
               his
               Piety
               ,
               the
               zeal
               he
               had
               for
               the
               true
               interest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               betray
               his
               Trust
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               they
               charge
               him
               with
               their
               own
               guilt
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               suffer
               because
               they
               had
               deserved
               to
               do
               it
               .
               And
               as
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               enough
               to
               have
               abused
               the
               names
               of
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               before
               ,
               they
               resolve
               to
               make
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Iustice
               to
               suffer
               together
               with
               their
               King
               :
               by
               calling
               that
               infamous
               company
               
               who
               condemned
               their
               
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 A
                 High
                 Court
                 of
                 Iustice
              
               which
               trampled
               under
               foot
               the
               Laws
               both
               of
               God
               and
               men
               .
               But
               lest
               the
               world
               should
               imagine
               they
               had
               any
               shame
               left
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               people
               witnesses
               of
               his
               Murther
               ;
               and
               pretend
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               for
               doing
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               detest
               and
               abhor
               .
               Thus
               fell
               our
               
                 Royal
                 Martyr
              
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               unreasonable
               men
               ;
               who
               either
               were
               so
               blind
               as
               not
               to
               see
               his
               worth
               ,
               or
               rather
               so
               bad
               as
               to
               hate
               him
               for
               it
               .
               And
               as
               
                 God
                 gave
                 once
              
               to
               the
               people
               of
               the
               
                 Iews
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Anger
                 ,
              
               being
               provoked
               to
               it
               by
               their
               sins
               ,
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               
               same
               account
               
                 he
                 took
              
               away
               one
               of
               the
               best
               of
               
                 Kings
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
              
               But
               blessed
               be
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               judgement
               was
               pleased
               to
               remember
               mercy
               ,
               in
               the
               miraculous
               preservation
               ,
               and
               glorious
               restauration
               of
               our
               Gratious
               Soveraign
               ;
               let
               us
               have
               a
               care
               then
               of
               abusing
               the
               mercies
               of
               so
               great
               a
               deliverance
               to
               quite
               other
               ends
               than
               God
               intended
               it
               for
               ;
               lest
               he
               be
               provoked
               to
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               of
               old
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               a
               
                 But
                 if
                 ye
                 shall
                 still
                 do
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 consumed
                 ,
                 both
                 ye
                 and
                 your
                 King.
              
               And
               if
               we
               look
               on
               this
               as
               a
               dreadful
               judgement
               ,
               let
               us
               endeavour
               to
               prevent
               it
               by
               a
               timely
               and
               sincere
               reformation
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               
               by
               our
               hearty
               supplications
               to
               God
               that
               he
               would
               preserve
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Soveraign
               from
               all
               the
               attempts
               of
               violence
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               so
               direct
               his
               counsels
               ,
               and
               prosper
               his
               affairs
               ,
               that
               
                 His
                 Government
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 publick
                 Blessing
                 to
                 these
                 Nations
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               SERMON
               VIII
               .
               
               
               
               Preached
               at
               GUILD-HALL
               Chappel
               .
               JUNE
               9.
               1671.
               
               
            
             
               
                 MATTHEW
                 XXI
                 .
                 XLIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   say
                   I
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Nation
                   bringing
                   forth
                   the
                   fruits
                   thereof
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               THE
               time
               was
               now
               very
               near
               approaching
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               to
               suffer
               an
               accursed
               death
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               ungrateful
               men
               :
               and
               to
               let
               them
               see
               that
               he
               laid
               no
               impossible
               command
               upon
               men
               when
               he
               bid
               them
               a
               
               
                 love
                 their
                 enemies
              
               ,
               he
               expresses
               the
               truest
               kindness
               himself
               towards
               those
               who
               designed
               his
               destruction
               .
               For
               what
               can
               be
               imagined
               greater
               towards
               such
               ,
               whose
               malice
               was
               like
               to
               end
               in
               nothing
               short
               of
               their
               own
               ruine
               ,
               than
               
               by
               representing
               to
               them
               the
               evils
               they
               must
               suffer
               ,
               to
               disswade
               
               them
               from
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               intended
               to
               do
               ?
               But
               if
               neither
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               future
               miseries
               ,
               nor
               their
               present
               sins
               will
               at
               all
               abate
               their
               fury
               or
               asswage
               their
               malice
               ,
               nothing
               is
               then
               left
               for
               kindness
               to
               shew
               it self
               by
               ,
               but
               by
               lamenting
               their
               folly
               ,
               bemoaning
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               and
               praying
               God
               to
               have
               pity
               upon
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               little
               upon
               themselves
               .
               And
               all
               these
               were
               very
               remarkable
               in
               the
               carriage
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               towards
               his
               most
               implacable
               enemies
               :
               he
               had
               taken
               care
               to
               instruct
               them
               by
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               to
               convince
               them
               by
               his
               miracles
               ,
               to
               oblige
               them
               by
               the
               first
               offers
               of
               the
               greatest
               mercy
               ;
               but
               all
               these
               
               things
               had
               no
               other
               effect
               upon
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               heighten
               their
               malice
               ,
               increase
               their
               rage
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               more
               impatient
               till
               they
               had
               destroyed
               him
               .
               But
               their
               stupidity
               made
               him
               more
               sensible
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               and
               their
               obstinacy
               stirred
               up
               his
               compassion
               towards
               them
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               nearer
               he
               approached
               to
               his
               own
               sufferings
               ,
               the
               greater
               sense
               he
               expressed
               of
               theirs
               .
               For
               he
               was
               no
               sooner
               come
               within
               view
               of
               that
               bloody
               City
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               within
               few
               days
               to
               suffer
               by
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               his
               compassion
               breaks
               forth
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               his
               weeping
               over
               it
               ;
               but
               by
               that
               passionate
               expression
               ,
               which
               is
               
               abrupt
               only
               by
               the
               force
               of
               his
               grief
               :
               a
               
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 known
                 ,
                 even
                 thou
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 unto
                 thy
                 peace
                 !
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 bid
                 from
                 thine
                 eyes
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               was
               within
               the
               City
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               mention
               the
               desolation
               which
               was
               to
               come
               upon
               it
               for
               all
               the
               righteous
               blood
               which
               had
               been
               spilt
               there
               ,
               but
               he
               presently
               subjoyns
               ,
               b
               
                 O
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 thou
                 that
                 killest
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 stonest
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 sent
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 thy
                 Children
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Hen
                 gathereth
                 her
                 Chickens
                 under
                 her
                 wings
                 and
                 ye
                 would
                 not
                 ?
              
               what
               words
               
               could
               more
               emphatically
               express
               the
               love
               and
               tenderness
               of
               Christ
               towards
               his
               greatest
               enemies
               than
               these
               do
               ?
               especially
               considering
               that
               he
               knew
               how
               busie
               they
               were
               in
               contriving
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               so
               passionately
               lamenting
               theirs
               .
               And
               when
               their
               malice
               had
               done
               its
               utmost
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               saw
               him
               hanging
               upon
               the
               Cross
               and
               ready
               to
               yield
               up
               his
               last
               breath
               ,
               he
               imploys
               the
               remainder
               of
               it
               in
               begging
               pardon
               for
               them
               ,
               in
               those
               pathetical
               words
               c
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               By
               all
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               what
               punishments
               soever
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               underwent
               afterwards
               
               for
               the
               great
               sin
               of
               crucifying
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               were
               no
               effect
               of
               meer
               revenge
               from
               him
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               which
               they
               had
               drawn
               upon
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               obstinacy
               and
               wilful
               blindness
               .
            
             
             
               And
               that
               they
               might
               not
               think
               themselves
               surprised
               ,
               when
               
               the
               dreadful
               effects
               of
               Gods
               anger
               should
               seize
               upon
               them
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               as
               he
               drew
               nearer
               to
               the
               time
               of
               his
               sufferings
               gives
               them
               more
               frequent
               and
               serious
               warnings
               of
               the
               sad
               consequence
               of
               their
               incorrigibleness
               under
               all
               the
               means
               of
               cure
               which
               had
               been
               used
               among
               them
               .
               For
               they
               were
               so
               far
               from
               being
               amended
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               only
               despised
               the
               remedy
               ,
               but
               the
               Physitians
               too
               ;
               (
               as
               though
               that
               were
               a
               small
               thing
               )
               they
               beat
               ,
               they
               wound
               ,
               they
               kill
               those
               who
               came
               to
               cure
               them
               :
               but
               as
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               enough
               to
               have
               done
               these
               things
               to
               servants
               ,
               (
               to
               let
               the
               world
               see
               how
               dangerous
               it
               is
               to
               attempt
               the
               
               cure
               of
               incorrigible
               sinners
               )
               when
               God
               sent
               his
               own
               Son
               to
               them
               ,
               expecting
               they
               should
               reverence
               him
               ,
               they
               find
               a
               peculiar
               reason
               for
               taking
               him
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               a
               
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 inheritance
                 would
                 be
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               But
               so
               miserably
               do
               sinners
               miscarry
               in
               their
               designs
               for
               their
               advantage
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               they
               build
               their
               hopes
               the
               most
               upon
               prove
               the
               most
               fatal
               and
               pernicious
               to
               them
               :
               When
               these
               persons
               thought
               themselves
               sure
               of
               the
               inheritance
               by
               killing
               the
               Son
               ,
               that
               very
               sin
               of
               theirs
               ,
               not
               only
               put
               them
               out
               of
               possession
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               hopes
               of
               recovering
               what
               interest
               they
               had
               in
               it
               before
               .
               For
               
               upon
               this
               it
               is
               that
               our
               Saviour
               here
               saith
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 say
                 I
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 you
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 nation
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               words
               ,
               are
               the
               application
               which
               our
               Saviour
               makes
               of
               the
               foregoing
               parable
               concerning
               the
               vineyard
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               the
               Chief
               Priests
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               did
               not
               apprehend
               themselves
               to
               be
               concerned
               in
               ,
               till
               he
               brought
               the
               application
               of
               it
               so
               close
               to
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               then
               they
               find
               they
               had
               condemned
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               so
               readily
               passed
               so
               severe
               a
               sentence
               
               upon
               those
               husbandmen
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               ill
               requited
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               for
               all
               the
               care
               he
               had
               taken
               about
               it
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               sending
               him
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               abuse
               his
               messengers
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               murther
               his
               Son.
               When
               therefore
               Christ
               asks
               them
               ,
               b
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 cometh
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 he
                 do
                 unto
                 those
                 husbandmen
                 ?
              
               They
               thought
               the
               case
               so
               plain
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               take
               time
               to
               consider
               ,
               or
               go
               forth
               to
               advise
               upon
               it
               ,
               but
               bring
               in
               a
               present
               answer
               upon
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               fact
               .
               c
               
                 They
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 miserably
                 destroy
                 those
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 let
                 out
                 his
                 Vineyard
              
               
               
                 to
                 other
                 husbandmen
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 render
                 him
                 the
                 fruits
                 in
                 their
                 seasons
                 .
              
               Little
               did
               they
               think
               what
               a
               dreadful
               sentence
               they
               passed
               upon
               themselves
               and
               their
               own
               nation
               in
               these
               words
               :
               little
               did
               they
               think
               that
               hereby
               they
               condemned
               their
               Temple
               
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               their
               City
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               their
               Country
               to
               
               be
               ruined
               ,
               their
               Nation
               to
               be
               Vagabonds
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               little
               did
               they
               think
               that
               herein
               they
               justified
               God
               in
               all
               the
               miseries
               which
               they
               suffered
               afterwards
               ,
               for
               in
               these
               words
               they
               vindicate
               God
               and
               condemn
               themselves
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               Gods
               Justice
               in
               the
               severest
               punishments
               he
               should
               inflict
               upon
               such
               obstinate
               wretches
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               having
               gained
               this
               confession
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               start
               back
               in
               charging
               God
               with
               injustice
               in
               punishing
               them
               ;
               he
               now
               applies
               it
               to
               themselves
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               ,
               ought
               immediately
               to
               follow
               the
               41.
               verse
               .
               
               
                 Therefore
                 say
                 I
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               we
               have
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 greatest
                 judgement
                 which
                 can
                 ever
                 befal
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 greatest
                 mercy
                 can
                 ever
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 a
                 nation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 giving
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 
                   And
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   nation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               the
               judgement
               we
               consider
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 say
                 I
                 unto
                 you
              
               ,
               &c.
               which
               is
               either
               ,
               more
               general
               as
               referring
               to
               all
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               makes
               the
               taking
               away
               the
               
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               to
               be
               the
               just
               punishment
               of
               an
               incorrigible
               people
               ,
               or
               more
               particular
               as
               referring
               to
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               crucifying
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               makes
               the
               guilt
               of
               that
               sin
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               miseries
               ,
               which
               that
               nation
               hath
               undergone
               since
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               later
               part
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               terms
               upon
               which
               God
               either
               gives
               or
               continues
               his
               Kingdom
               to
               a
               nation
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
              
               .
            
             
               We
               consider
               the
               former
               with
               a
               particular
               respect
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               .
               And
               therein
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               greatness
               of
               
               their
               judgement
               implyed
               in
               those
               words
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               The
               particular
               reason
               of
               that
               judgement
               which
               was
               crucifying
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               greatness
               of
               the
               judgement
               which
               befel
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               after
               imbruing
               their
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               And
               that
               will
               appear
               if
               we
               take
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               that
               double
               notion
               in
               which
               it
               was
               taken
               at
               that
               time
               .
               1.
               
               It
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               for
               some
               peculiar
               and
               temporal
               blessings
               ,
               which
               those
               who
               enjoyed
               it
               had
               above
               all
               other
               people
               .
               2.
               
               It
               was
               taken
               by
               our
               Saviour
               for
               a
               clearer
               manisestation
               
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               consequence
               of
               that
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               good
               men
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               spiritual
               blessings
               which
               do
               attend
               it
               .
               So
               that
               the
               taking
               away
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               from
               them
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               heaviest
               judgement
               which
               
               could
               befal
               a
               people
               ,
               since
               it
               implies
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               taking
               away
               all
               
               the
               greatest
               temporal
               and
               spiritual
               blessings
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               take
               it
               in
               the
               notion
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               had
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               we
               shall
               make
               it
               evident
               that
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               hath
               been
               taken
               from
               that
               people
               in
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               prediction
               of
               our
               Saviour
               .
               For
               they
               imagined
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               among
               them
               to
               consist
               in
               these
               things
               especially
               ,
               
                 Deliverance
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
              
               ,
               A
               
                 flourishing
                 state
              
               ,
               The
               
                 upholding
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 Honour
              
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               the
               pompous
               worship
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               Now
               if
               instead
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               they
               were
               exposed
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               their
               enemies
               so
               as
               never
               
               any
               nation
               besides
               them
               were
               ,
               if
               their
               whole
               Polity
               was
               destroyed
               so
               as
               the
               very
               face
               of
               Government
               hath
               ever
               since
               been
               taken
               from
               them
               ;
               if
               their
               Religion
               hath
               been
               so
               far
               from
               being
               upheld
               ,
               that
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               hath
               been
               rendred
               impossible
               by
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               consequences
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               cannot
               but
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               own
               sense
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               hath
               been
               taken
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               make
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               consist
               in
               
                 a
                 deliverance
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               For
               this
               was
               their
               great
               quarrel
               at
               our
               Saviour
               that
               he
               should
               pretend
               to
               bring
               the
               
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               nothing
               in
               order
               to
               their
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Roman
               Power
               .
               They
               either
               were
               such
               great
               admirers
               of
               the
               Pomp
               and
               Splendor
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               so
               sensible
               of
               their
               own
               burdens
               and
               the
               yoke
               that
               was
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               that
               God
               should
               design
               to
               send
               his
               Kingdom
               among
               them
               for
               any
               other
               end
               but
               their
               ease
               and
               liberty
               .
               They
               apprehended
               the
               Crown
               of
               Thorns
               which
               was
               put
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               head
               was
               the
               fittest
               representation
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               they
               looked
               upon
               it
               as
               the
               meer
               shew
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               but
               the
               reality
               was
               nothing
               but
               
               affliction
               and
               tribulation
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               a
               doctrine
               they
               thought
               of
               all
               others
               the
               least
               needful
               to
               be
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               complained
               so
               much
               of
               what
               they
               underwent
               already
               .
               They
               took
               it
               for
               the
               greatest
               contradiction
               to
               talk
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               were
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               Roman
               Governors
               .
               But
               if
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               had
               raised
               an
               army
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               liberty
               ,
               and
               had
               destroyed
               the
               Romans
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               have
               enquired
               farther
               concerning
               Prophesies
               ,
               or
               Miracles
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               instead
               of
               all
               others
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               would
               willingly
               have
               given
               him
               that
               title
               ,
               which
               
               was
               set
               up
               only
               in
               derision
               as
               the
               Elogium
               of
               his
               Cross
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
              
               But
               we
               see
               how
               justly
               God
               dealt
               with
               them
               soon
               after
               ,
               when
               they
               crucified
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               because
               he
               preached
               another
               Kingdom
               than
               they
               dream'd
               
               of
               ,
               God
               suffers
               this
               very
               pretence
               of
               a
               temporal
               Kingdom
               to
               
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
               For
               upon
               that
               it
               was
               that
               they
               denied
               subjection
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               for
               no
               other
               Kingdom
               but
               only
               Gods
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 other
                 King
                 but
                 God
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               pretence
               of
               the
               War
               :
               )
               upon
               which
               arose
               that
               desperate
               Faction
               of
               the
               Zealots
               ,
               who
               like
               so
               many
               Firebrands
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               among
               them
               ,
               soon
               put
               the
               whole
               Nation
               into
               Flames
               .
               And
               from
               this
               time
               there
               never
               was
               a
               more
               Tragical
               story
               either
               acted
               or
               written
               than
               that
               is
               of
               the
               miseries
               which
               this
               people
               underwent
               .
               For
               if
               ever
               there
               were
               the
               marks
               of
               divine
               
               vengeance
               seen
               in
               the
               ruine
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               that
               .
               For
               they
               were
               so
               far
               from
               hearkning
               to
               the
               counsel
               of
               their
               wisest
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               thing
               they
               made
               sure
               of
               ,
               was
               the
               destruction
               of
               them
               .
               Wisdom
               was
               but
               another
               name
               for
               Treason
               among
               them
               :
               and
               there
               needed
               no
               other
               evidence
               to
               take
               away
               the
               lives
               of
               any
               but
               to
               say
               that
               they
               were
               rich
               and
               wise
               .
               When
               they
               had
               thus
               secured
               themselves
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               )
               against
               the
               danger
               of
               too
               much
               Wisdom
               ,
               by
               the
               removal
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               who
               at
               least
               did
               not
               counterfeit
               madness
               and
               folly
               by
               joyning
               with
               them
               ;
               then
               they
               began
               to
               suspect
               one
               another
               ,
               
               and
               three
               Factions
               at
               once
               break
               forth
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               who
               seem'd
               to
               be
               afraid
               the
               Romans
               should
               not
               destroy
               them
               fast
               enough
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               City
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               they
               were
               continually
               killing
               one
               another
               :
               and
               never
               joyned
               together
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               Romans
               approaching
               their
               Walls
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               take
               that
               work
               out
               of
               each
               others
               hands
               .
               By
               all
               means
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               endure
               a
               seige
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               preparative
               for
               that
               ,
               they
               burnt
               up
               all
               the
               stores
               almost
               of
               provision
               which
               were
               among
               them
               :
               whence
               ensued
               a
               most
               dreadful
               
               famine
               ,
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               thought
               reason
               enough
               to
               take
               
               away
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               looked
               better
               than
               his
               neighbours
               ,
               they
               thereby
               suspecting
               he
               had
               some
               concealed
               provisions
               .
               They
               brake
               into
               the
               houses
               of
               such
               whom
               they
               imagined
               to
               be
               eating
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               found
               them
               so
               ,
               they
               either
               forced
               the
               meat
               out
               of
               their
               mouths
               ,
               or
               choaked
               them
               with
               attempting
               to
               do
               it
               .
               It
               was
               no
               news
               then
               for
               
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 forget
                 her
                 sucking
                 Child
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 compassion
                 upon
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 her
                 Womb
                 :
              
               for
               the
               story
               is
               remarkable
               in
               a
               Iosephus
               ,
               of
               a
               Mother
               that
               not
               only
               eat
               part
               of
               her
               Son
               ,
               who
               sucked
               at
               her
               breast
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               smell
               had
               tempted
               some
               to
               
               break
               in
               upon
               her
               and
               take
               part
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               were
               struck
               with
               horror
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               ,
               What
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               
                 will
                 you
                 shew
                 your selves
                 more
                 tender
                 than
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 compassionate
                 than
                 a
                 Mother
                 !
              
               It
               was
               no
               news
               to
               see
               Parents
               and
               Children
               
               destroying
               one
               another
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               streets
               
               and
               tops
               of
               houses
               covered
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               who
               dropt
               down
               for
               want
               of
               food
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               stench
               of
               their
               carcases
               soon
               brought
               a
               Plague
               among
               them
               :
               which
               and
               the
               Famine
               raged
               together
               with
               that
               violence
               ,
               that
               when
               there
               was
               no
               possibility
               of
               burying
               their
               dead
               ,
               they
               threw
               them
               over
               the
               Walls
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               Titus
               beholding
               the
               incredible
               numbers
               of
               them
               lift
               up
               his
               hands
               to
               Heaven
               and
               cryed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 doing
                 .
              
               For
               he
               used
               all
               possible
               means
               to
               prevent
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               as
               well
               as
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               People
               :
               but
               all
               to
               no
               
               purpose
               ,
               for
               now
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               vengeance
               was
               come
               ,
               yea
               the
               full
               time
               of
               his
               wrath
               was
               come
               .
               So
               that
               Titus
               often
               confessed
               ,
               he
               never
               saw
               such
               an
               instance
               of
               divine
               vengeance
               upon
               a
               people
               ,
               that
               when
               their
               Enemies
               designed
               to
               save
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               resolved
               to
               destroy
               themselves
               .
               And
               a
               Philostratus
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               neighbour
               Provinces
               offered
               Titus
               a
               Crown
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               his
               conquest
               of
               Iudaea
               ,
               he
               utterly
               refused
               it
               with
               this
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 action
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
              
               Which
               we
               may
               easily
               believe
               ,
               if
               
               we
               consider
               almost
               the
               incredible
               number
               of
               those
               who
               were
               destroyed
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               1100000
               reckoned
               in
               that
               number
               in
               the
               time
               of
               eight
               months
               siege
               ,
               and
               90000
               carried
               away
               captive
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               thought
               incredible
               ,
               but
               for
               one
               circumstance
               ,
               which
               is
               mentioned
               by
               their
               own
               Historian
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               siege
               Hierusalem
               was
               filled
               with
               Jews
               coming
               from
               all
               parts
               to
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               shut
               up
               asin
               a
               Prison
               :
               and
               their
               Prison
               made
               their
               place
               of
               Execution
               .
               Yea
               so
               prodigious
               were
               the
               calamities
               which
               besel
               this
               people
               not
               only
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               but
               at
               
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               
               
                 Scythopolis
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               Cities
               of
               Syria
               ,
               that
               Eliazer
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Faction
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               they
               could
               not
               hold
               out
               against
               the
               Romans
               at
               Massada
               ,
               perswaded
               them
               all
               to
               kill
               one
               another
               by
               this
               argument
               b
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 now
                 apparent
                 that
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 had
                 designed
                 their
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 better
                 be
                 the
                 executioners
                 of
                 his
                 vengeance
                 themselves
                 than
                 suffer
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               they
               all
               miserably
               destroyed
               each
               other
               :
               who
               were
               the
               last
               who
               opposed
               the
               Roman
               Power
               .
               
            
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               to
               these
               things
               ?
               Have
               we
               any
               ground
               to
               suspect
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               story
               as
               either
               made
               by
               Christians
               in
               hatred
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               improved
               mightily
               to
               their
               disadvantage
               ?
               Not
               so
               certainly
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               circumstances
               
               are
               related
               by
               Jewish
               and
               Roman
               Writers
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               kindness
               
               at
               all
               for
               Christians
               .
               Or
               shall
               we
               say
               there
               was
               nothing
               extraordinary
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               a
               wild
               and
               seditious
               people
               that
               destroyed
               themselves
               and
               their
               nation
               ?
               but
               it
               is
               evident
               they
               were
               not
               always
               so
               ;
               they
               had
               been
               a
               people
               that
               had
               flourished
               with
               the
               reputation
               of
               wisdom
               and
               conduct
               ,
               and
               had
               great
               success
               against
               their
               enemies
               .
               And
               the
               Romans
               themselves
               at
               this
               time
               acknowledged
               they
               never
               saw
               a
               people
               of
               a
               more
               invincible
               spirit
               and
               less
               afraid
               of
               dying
               than
               these
               were
               .
               But
               all
               this
               turned
               to
               their
               greater
               prejudice
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               had
               been
               so
               famous
               in
               former
               ages
               for
               miraculous
               
               deliverances
               from
               the
               power
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               were
               now
               not
               only
               given
               up
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               but
               into
               those
               which
               were
               far
               more
               cruel
               ,
               which
               were
               their
               own
               .
               What
               then
               can
               we
               imagine
               should
               make
               so
               great
               an
               alteration
               in
               the
               State
               of
               their
               affairs
               now
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               was
               their
               friend
               then
               and
               their
               enemy
               now
               ?
               He
               gave
               then
               success
               beyond
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               without
               preparation
               ;
               now
               he
               blasts
               all
               their
               designs
               ,
               divides
               their
               counsels
               ,
               and
               makes
               their
               contrivances
               end
               in
               their
               speedier
               ruine
               .
               Now
               they
               felt
               the
               effect
               of
               what
               God
               had
               threatned
               long
               before
               ,
               a
               
                 Woe
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 when
                 I
                 depart
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
               Now
               
               their
               strength
               ,
               their
               wisdom
               ,
               their
               peace
               ,
               their
               honour
               ,
               their
               safety
               were
               all
               departed
               from
               them
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               how
               much
               the
               welfare
               of
               a
               Nation
               depends
               upon
               Gods
               Favour
               and
               that
               no
               other
               security
               is
               comparable
               to
               that
               of
               true
               Religion
               .
               The
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               was
               for
               all
               that
               we
               know
               never
               more
               numerous
               ,
               than
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               never
               more
               resolute
               and
               couragious
               to
               venture
               their
               lives
               ,
               never
               better
               provided
               of
               fortified
               Towns
               and
               strong
               places
               of
               retreat
               and
               all
               provisions
               for
               War
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               a
               hand
               writing
               upon
               the
               Wall
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 Mene
                 ,
                 Tekel
                 ,
                 Peres
              
               ,
               God
               had
               weighed
               them
               in
               the
               ballance
               and
               
               found
               them
               too
               light
               ,
               he
               divides
               their
               Nation
               and
               removes
               his
               Kingdom
               from
               them
               and
               leaves
               them
               to
               an
               utter
               desolation
               .
               Neither
               can
               we
               say
               
                 this
                 was
                 some
                 present
                 infatuation
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
              
               for
               ever
               since
               all
               their
               attempts
               for
               recovering
               their
               own
               land
               ,
               have
               but
               increased
               their
               miseries
               and
               made
               their
               condition
               worse
               than
               before
               .
               Witness
               that
               great
               attempt
               under
               Barchocebas
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Adrian
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               say
               there
               perished
               double
               the
               number
               of
               what
               came
               out
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 i.
                 e.
              
               above
               1200000
               men
               .
               After
               which
               they
               were
               not
               only
               wholly
               banished
               their
               land
               ,
               but
               forbid
               so
               much
               as
               to
               look
               on
               
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Temple
               had
               stood
               ,
               and
               were
               fain
               to
               purchase
               at
               a
               dear
               rate
               ,
               the
               liberty
               of
               weeping
               over
               it
               ;
               b
               
                 ut
                 qui
                 quondam
                 emerant
                 sanguinem
                 Christi
                 ,
                 emant
                 lachrymas
                 suas
              
               ;
               as
               St.
               Hierom
               speaks
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               they
               who
               had
               bought
               the
               blood
               
               of
               Christ
               were
               now
               fain
               to
               buy
               their
               own
               tears
               .
               It
               would
               be
               
               endless
               to
               pursue
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               wretched
               people
               in
               all
               ages
               ever
               since
               ;
               the
               slavery
               ,
               disgrace
               ,
               universal
               contempt
               ,
               the
               frequent
               banishments
               ,
               confiscations
               of
               estates
               ,
               constant
               oppressions
               which
               they
               have
               laboured
               under
               .
               So
               that
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               ,
               they
               have
               scarce
               had
               any
               estates
               ,
               but
               never
               any
               Country
               which
               they
               could
               call
               their
               own
               .
               So
               that
               St.
               Augustin
               hath
               truly
               said
               ,
               a
               
                 the
                 curse
                 of
              
               Cain
               
                 is
                 upon
                 them
              
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               vagabonds
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               mark
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               not
               destroyed
               and
               yet
               are
               in
               continual
               fear
               of
               being
               so
               .
               God
               seems
               to
               preserve
               that
               miserable
               Nation
               in
               being
               ,
               to
               be
               
               a
               constant
               warning
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               see
               what
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               same
               people
               the
               Favour
               or
               Displeasure
               of
               God
               can
               make
               ,
               and
               how
               severe
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               are
               upon
               those
               who
               are
               obstinate
               and
               disobedient
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               make
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               consist
               in
               
                 the
                 flourishing
                 of
                 their
                 State
              
               ,
               or
               that
               Polity
               which
               God
               established
               among
               them
               .
               He
               was
               himself
               once
               their
               immediate
               Governour
               and
               therefore
               it
               might
               be
               properly
               call'd
               
                 his
                 Kingdom
              
               :
               and
               after
               they
               had
               Kings
               of
               their
               own
               their
               plenty
               and
               prosperity
               did
               so
               much
               depend
               on
               the
               kindness
               of
               heaven
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               
               all
               the
               days
               of
               their
               flourishing
               condition
               might
               be
               justly
               attributed
               to
               a
               more
               than
               ordinary
               providence
               that
               watched
               over
               them
               .
               For
               if
               we
               consider
               how
               small
               in
               comparison
               the
               extent
               and
               compass
               of
               the
               whole
               land
               of
               Iudea
               was
               ,
               being
               as
               Saint
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               (
               who
               knew
               it
               well
               ,
               )
               but
               160.
               miles
               in
               length
               from
               Dan
               to
               Beersheba
               ,
               and
               46.
               in
               bredth
               from
               Ioppa
               to
               Bethlehem
               ;
               if
               we
               consider
               likewise
               the
               vast
               number
               of
               its
               inhabitants
               ,
               there
               being
               at
               b
               Davids
               numbering
               the
               people
               1500000.
               fighting
               men
               who
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               above
               a
               4th
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               Benjamin
               and
               Levi
               not
               taken
               
               in
               ,
               if
               we
               add
               to
               these
               ,
               the
               many
               rocks
               ,
               mountains
               and
               deserts
               in
               this
               small
               country
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               7.
               years
               the
               most
               fertile
               places
               must
               lye
               fallow
               ,
               we
               may
               justly
               wonder
               how
               all
               this
               number
               of
               people
               should
               prosper
               so
               much
               in
               so
               narrow
               a
               territory
               .
               For
               although
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               measure
               the
               rules
               of
               Eastern
               diet
               by
               those
               of
               our
               Northern
               Climates
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               withall
               true
               that
               the
               number
               of
               people
               add
               both
               to
               the
               riches
               and
               plenty
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               fertile
               places
               of
               that
               land
               were
               so
               almost
               to
               a
               miracle
               ,
               yet
               considering
               their
               scarcity
               of
               rain
               and
               their
               Sabbatical
               years
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               recourse
               to
               an
               immediate
               
               care
               of
               heaven
               which
               provided
               for
               all
               their
               necessities
               and
               filled
               their
               stores
               to
               so
               great
               abundance
               that
               c
               
                 Solomon
                 gave
                 to
                 King
                 Hiram
                 every
                 year
                 20000.
                 measures
                 of
                 wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 measures
                 of
                 oyl
                 :
              
               every
               one
               of
               which
               contained
               about
               
               30.
               bushels
               .
               And
               God
               himself
               had
               particularly
               promised
               to
               
               give
               them
               
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 rain
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               they
               might
               have
               no
               occasion
               to
               complain
               of
               their
               Sabbatical
               years
               a
               
                 every
                 sixth
                 year
                 should
                 afford
                 them
                 fruit
                 for
                 3.
                 years
                 .
              
               By
               which
               we
               see
               their
               plenty
               depended
               not
               so
               much
               upon
               
                 the
                 fat
                 of
                 their
                 land
              
               ,
               as
               upon
               
                 the
                 dew
                 and
                 blessing
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               And
               if
               we
               farther
               consider
               them
               as
               environed
               about
               with
               enemies
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               numerous
               and
               powerful
               ,
               implacable
               and
               subtle
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               perpetual
               wonder
               (
               considering
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               )
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               destroyed
               by
               them
               .
               For
               all
               the
               the
               males
               being
               obliged
               strictly
               by
               the
               Law
               
               to
               go
               up
               three
               times
               a
               year
               to
               Hierusalem
               (
               we
               should
               think
               against
               all
               rules
               of
               Policy
               to
               leave
               the
               country
               naked
               )
               it
               seem's
               incredible
               that
               their
               enemies
               should
               not
               over-run
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               destroy
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               at
               that
               time
               .
               But
               all
               their
               security
               was
               in
               the
               promise
               which
               God
               had
               made
               ;
               b
               
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 man
                 desire
                 thy
                 land
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shall
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 thrice
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 .
              
               And
               to
               let
               us
               see
               that
               obedience
               to
               God
               is
               the
               best
               security
               against
               the
               greatest
               dangers
               ,
               we
               never
               read
               of
               any
               invasion
               of
               that
               Country
               in
               one
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               miseries
               they
               suffer'd
               
               then
               ;
               till
               the
               last
               and
               fatal
               destruction
               of
               Hierusalem
               when
               God
               had
               taken
               away
               his
               Kingdom
               from
               them
               .
               And
               with
               that
               ,
               their
               whole
               Polity
               fell
               ;
               for
               never
               since
               have
               they
               been
               able
               to
               maintain
               so
               much
               as
               the
               face
               of
               Government
               living
               in
               subjection
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               slavery
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               So
               that
               whether
               we
               mean
               the
               succession
               of
               power
               in
               Iudahs
               tribe
               ,
               or
               the
               seat
               of
               power
               in
               the
               whole
               nation
               ,
               or
               the
               distinction
               and
               superiority
               of
               that
               tribe
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               the
               Scepter
               which
               was
               not
               c
               
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 Iudah
                 till
                 Shiloh
                 came
              
               ;
               we
               are
               sure
               in
               every
               one
               of
               these
               senses
               ,
               it
               is
               long
               since
               departed
               from
               it
               .
               For
               neither
               
               have
               any
               of
               the
               Posterity
               of
               David
               had
               any
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               possible
               they
               should
               ,
               considering
               that
               all
               Government
               is
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               distinction
               of
               tribes
               is
               lost
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               having
               never
               had
               any
               certain
               Genealogies
               since
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               I
               know
               what
               vaine
               hopes
               ,
               and
               foolish
               fancies
               ,
               and
               incredible
               stories
               they
               have
               among
               them
               ;
               of
               some
               supreme
               power
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               in
               some
               part
               of
               the
               world
               but
               they
               know
               not
               where
               .
               Sometimes
               ,
               they
               talk
               of
               their
               mighty
               numbers
               at
               Bagdad
               ,
               and
               the
               officers
               of
               their
               own
               nation
               which
               are
               set
               over
               
               them
               :
               but
               had
               they
               not
               so
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               were
               they
               ever
               the
               less
               in
               captivity
               there
               ?
               Sometimes
               they
               boast
               of
               their
               Schools
               in
               those
               Eastern
               parts
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Pombeditha
                 ,
                 Sura
              
               ,
               and
               Neharda
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               the
               Rabbins
               have
               over
               them
               ;
               
               but
               this
               is
               just
               as
               the
               Orator
               said
               of
               Dionysius
               the
               Tyrant
               of
               
               Syracuse
               ,
               that
               he
               loved
               Government
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               not
               suffered
               to
               govern
               men
               there
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               govern
               boys
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               a
               
                 usque
                 eò
                 imperio
                 carere
                 non
                 poterat
                 .
              
               But
               these
               are
               tolerable
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               incredible
               fictions
               of
               the
               4.
               
               Tribes
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               hemm'd
               in
               by
               a
               vast
               and
               unpassable
               ridge
               of
               mountains
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               famous
               Sabbatical
               River
               runs
               ,
               which
               for
               6.
               days
               bear
               's
               all
               before
               it
               with
               a
               mighty
               torrent
               ,
               and
               carries
               stones
               of
               such
               incredible
               bigness
               that
               there
               is
               no
               passing
               over
               it
               :
               but
               because
               the
               admirable
               nature
               of
               that
               River
               is
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 it
                 keeps
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 and
              
               
               
                 rests
                 all
                 that
                 day
              
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               thought
               it
               had
               been
               possible
               to
               have
               had
               some
               entercourse
               with
               them
               on
               that
               day
               ;
               but
               to
               prevent
               this
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 goes
                 off
                 ,
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 hinder
                 all
                 access
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               these
               are
               things
               which
               a
               man
               must
               be
               a
               Iew
               first
               before
               he
               can
               believe
               :
               and
               what
               will
               not
               they
               believe
               rather
               than
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God!
               For
               c
               
                 Manasse
                 ben
                 Israel
              
               hath
               had
               the
               confidence
               in
               this
               age
               to
               say
               
                 that
                 the
                 sand
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbatical
                 River
                 and
                 preserved
                 in
                 a
                 Tube
                 doth
                 constantly
                 move
                 for
                 6.
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 rests
                 punctually
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               less
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               since
               in
               all
               his
               book
               of
               
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               he
               eagerly
               contends
               for
               the
               incredible
               fiction
               of
               Montezini
               of
               the
               flourishing
               condition
               of
               the
               Jews
               at
               this
               day
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               America
               ;
               but
               the
               Salvo
               is
               translated
               thither
               too
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               mighty
               River
               which
               hinders
               any
               from
               access
               to
               them
               .
               By
               all
               which
               we
               see
               how
               vain
               all
               their
               attempts
               are
               to
               preserve
               any
               reputation
               of
               that
               power
               and
               Government
               wherein
               they
               made
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               among
               them
               to
               consist
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               which
               they
               thought
               gave
               them
               the
               greatest
               title
               to
               
               the
               being
               Gods
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 solemn
                 worship
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               But
               what
               is
               become
               of
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               now
               ?
               where
               are
               all
               the
               pompous
               Ceremonies
               ,
               the
               numerous
               sacrifices
               ,
               the
               magnificent
               and
               solemn
               Feasts
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               be
               constantly
               observed
               there
               ?
               how
               is
               it
               then
               possible
               for
               them
               to
               observe
               the
               Religion
               now
               which
               God
               commanded
               them
               ;
               since
               he
               likewise
               forbid
               the
               doing
               these
               things
               any
               where
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Place
               which
               himself
               should
               appoint
               .
               So
               that
               they
               are
               under
               an
               unavoidable
               necessity
               of
               breaking
               their
               Law
               ;
               if
               they
               do
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               break
               the
               Law
               which
               commands
               them
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               
               if
               they
               do
               them
               ,
               they
               break
               the
               Law
               which
               forbids
               the
               doing
               them
               in
               any
               other
               place
               but
               at
               the
               Temple
               at
               Hierusalem
               .
               And
               this
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               grounds
               among
               them
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               their
               
               setting
               up
               traditions
               above
               the
               written
               Law
               ;
               for
               finding
               
               it
               impossible
               to
               keep
               the
               written
               Law
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               gain
               to
               themselves
               the
               Authority
               of
               interpreting
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               much
               concerned
               for
               the
               Law
               it self
               .
               And
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               strongest
               holds
               of
               their
               infidelity
               at
               this
               day
               .
               For
               otherwise
               we
               might
               in
               reason
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               their
               infidelity
               would
               have
               been
               buried
               in
               the
               ashes
               of
               their
               Temple
               ;
               when
               they
               had
               such
               plain
               predictions
               that
               the
               
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 during
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               prediction
               of
               Christ
               concerning
               the
               destruction
               of
               this
               Temple
               was
               so
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               that
               all
               attemps
               for
               the
               rebuilding
               of
               it
               were
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               
               none
               promissed
               so
               fair
               as
               that
               in
               Iulians
               time
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               spight
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               particularly
               with
               a
               design
               to
               contradict
               the
               prophecy
               of
               our
               Saviour
               gave
               all
               encouragement
               to
               the
               Iews
               to
               build
               it
               ,
               he
               provided
               at
               his
               own
               charge
               all
               materials
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               command
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               to
               take
               particular
               care
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Jews
               with
               great
               joy
               and
               readiness
               set
               about
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               began
               to
               search
               the
               ground
               in
               order
               to
               the
               laying
               the
               Foundations
               ,
               the
               earth
               round
               about
               trembles
               with
               a
               horrible
               earthquake
               ,
               and
               the
               flames
               of
               a
               sudden
               break
               out
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               consumed
               the
               undertakers
               
               but
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               spectators
               ,
               and
               the
               materials
               prepared
               for
               the
               building
               :
               In
               so
               much
               that
               an
               universal
               astonishment
               seized
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               had
               rather
               leave
               their
               work
               ,
               than
               be
               consumed
               by
               it
               .
               This
               we
               have
               delivered
               to
               us
               ;
               not
               by
               persons
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               of
               time
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               age
               .
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 witnesses
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               St.
               Chrysost.
               )
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               not
               by
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               the
               concurrent
               Testimony
               of
               the
               writers
               of
               that
               age
               .
               Not
               only
               by
               b
               St.
               Chrysost.
               But
               
                 Gregorius
                 Nazianzenus
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Ruffinus
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Sozomen
                 ,
              
               
               Theodoret.
               And
               lest
               all
               these
               should
               be
               suspected
               of
               partiality
               ,
               because
               Christians
               ,
               we
               desire
               no
               more
               to
               be
               believed
               concerning
               it
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               recorded
               by
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               a
               Heathen
               Historian
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               souldier
               under
               Iulian
               in
               his
               last
               expedition
               ,
               and
               he
               asserts
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               I
               have
               said
               before
               .
               And
               what
               a
               strange
               difference
               do
               we
               now
               find
               in
               the
               building
               of
               a
               third
               and
               a
               second
               Temple
               ?
               In
               the
               former
               ,
               though
               they
               met
               with
               many
               troubles
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               yet
               God
               carried
               them
               through
               all
               and
               prospered
               their
               endeavours
               with
               great
               success
               .
               Now
               they
               had
               all
               humane
               encouragements
               
               and
               God
               only
               opposes
               them
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               desist
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               workmen
               and
               materials
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               dishonour
               to
               themselves
               ,
               for
               attempting
               to
               fight
               against
               God
               in
               building
               him
               a
               Temple
               against
               his
               will.
               From
               which
               
               we
               see
               that
               in
               all
               the
               senses
               the
               Jews
               understood
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               was
               remarkably
               taken
               from
               them
               within
               so
               many
               years
               after
               Christ
               the
               true
               Passover
               was
               slain
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               had
               passed
               from
               their
               first
               Passover
               after
               their
               going
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               to
               their
               entrance
               into
               Canaan
               .
            
             
               The
               difficulty
               will
               be
               far
               less
               and
               the
               concernment
               not
               so
               great
               as
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               the
               sense
               our
               Saviour
               meant
               it
               for
               
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               was
               taken
               from
               them
               .
               For
               the
               event
               it self
               is
               a
               clear
               proof
               of
               it
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               that
               therefore
               I
               shall
               now
               prove
               that
               this
               taking
               away
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               from
               them
               ,
               was
               the
               effect
               of
               their
               sin
               in
               crucifying
               
               Christ.
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 say
                 &c.
              
               
               To
               make
               this
               clear
               I
               shall
               proceed
               by
               these
               following
               steps
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               that
               these
               great
               calamities
               have
               happened
               to
               them
               for
               some
               extraordinary
               sins
               .
               For
               to
               these
               they
               impute
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               their
               oppressions
               and
               miseries
               ever
               since
               ,
               and
               the
               deferring
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
               For
               some
               of
               them
               have
               confessed
               a
               
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 terms
                 prefixed
                 for
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
              
               Messias
               
                 are
                 past
                 long
                 ago
              
               but
               that
               God
               provoked
               by
               their
               great
               sins
               hath
               thus
               long
               deferred
               his
               appearance
               ,
               and
               suffered
               
               them
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               to
               lye
               under
               such
               great
               calamities
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               sin
               ought
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               so
               much
               greater
               by
               how
               much
               heavier
               and
               longer
               this
               punishment
               hath
               been
               ,
               than
               any
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               before
               .
               For
               if
               God
               did
               in
               former
               captivities
               punish
               them
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               brought
               back
               again
               into
               their
               own
               land
               after
               70.
               years
               ;
               we
               must
               conclude
               that
               this
               is
               a
               sin
               of
               a
               higher
               nature
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               expiated
               by
               1600.
               years
               captivity
               and
               dispersion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Jews
               have
               not
               suffered
               these
               calamities
               for
               the
               same
               sins
               for
               which
               they
               suffered
               before
               .
               For
               then
               God
               charged
               
               them
               with
               Idolatry
               as
               the
               great
               provoking
               sin
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               very
               observable
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               never
               freer
               from
               the
               suspicion
               of
               this
               sin
               than
               under
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               and
               particularly
               near
               their
               destruction
               .
               They
               generally
               pretended
               a
               mighty
               zeal
               for
               their
               Law
               ,
               and
               especially
               opposed
               the
               least
               tendency
               to
               Idolatry
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               Roman
               Ensigns
               to
               be
               advanced
               among
               them
               because
               of
               the
               Images
               that
               were
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               History
               of
               that
               time
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               frequent
               contests
               they
               had
               with
               the
               Roman
               Governours
               about
               these
               things
               :
               and
               ever
               since
               that
               time
               they
               have
               been
               perfect
               haters
               
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               least
               hindrances
               of
               their
               embracing
               Christianity
               hath
               been
               the
               infinite
               scandal
               which
               hath
               been
               given
               them
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               in
               that
               particular
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               must
               be
               some
               sin
               ,
               which
               their
               Fathers
               committed
               and
               
               continues
               yet
               unrepented
               of
               by
               them
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Their
               Fathers
               
               committing
               it
               ,
               was
               the
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               the
               first
               punishment
               ,
               their
               Children
               not
               repenting
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               that
               judgement
               lies
               still
               so
               heavy
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               now
               what
               sin
               can
               we
               imagine
               this
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               putting
               to
               death
               the
               true
               Messias
               ;
               which
               they
               will
               acknowledge
               themselves
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               that
               deserves
               all
               the
               miseries
               they
               have
               undergone
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               in
               all
               this
               long
               captivity
               they
               never
               have
               had
               the
               heart
               to
               repent
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               crucifying
               Christ
               ,
               other
               sins
               they
               confess
               and
               say
               they
               heartily
               repent
               of
               ,
               but
               why
               then
               hath
               not
               God
               accepted
               of
               their
               repentance
               and
               brought
               them
               back
               into
               
               their
               own
               Land
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               promises
               he
               long
               since
               made
               unto
               their
               Fathers
               ?
               Which
               is
               a
               certain
               argument
               it
               is
               some
               sin
               as
               yet
               unrepented
               of
               by
               them
               which
               continues
               them
               under
               all
               their
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               this
               be
               but
               that
               horrid
               sin
               of
               putting
               to
               death
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               that
               dreadful
               imprecation
               which
               to
               this
               day
               hath
               its
               force
               upon
               them
               
                 His
                 blood
                 be
                 upon
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Children
                 ?
              
               and
               this
               sin
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               repenting
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               still
               justify
               their
               Fathers
               in
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               Blaspheme
               Christ
               to
               this
               day
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               where
               they
               think
               they
               may
               do
               it
               with
               safety
               .
               And
               to
               all
               this
               we
               may
               add
               
               that
               the
               ensuing
               calamities
               were
               exactly
               soretold
               by
               that
               Christ
               whom
               they
               crucified
               ,
               and
               if
               no
               other
               argument
               would
               convince
               them
               that
               he
               was
               at
               least
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               yet
               the
               punctual
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               his
               predictions
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               :
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               comparing
               a
               Matth.
               24.
               
               With
               the
               series
               of
               the
               story
               .
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               the
               very
               place
               where
               our
               Saviour
               foretold
               these
               things
               
                 viz.
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
              
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               wherein
               the
               Roman
               Army
               encamped
               before
               Hierusalem
               .
               And
               as
               they
               had
               crucified
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               to
               open
               shame
               ,
               mocking
               and
               deriding
               him
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ;
               so
               when
               the
               
               Romans
               came
               to
               revenge
               his
               quarrel
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               took
               the
               captive
               Jews
               and
               crucified
               them
               openly
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               500.
               oft-times
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 different
                 forms
                 for
                 sport
                 sake
                 as
              
               b
               Iosephus
               tells
               us
               who
               was
               then
               in
               the
               Roman
               camp
               ;
               and
               withal
               adds
               ,
               their
               numbers
               were
               so
               great
               that
               these
               was
               no
               room
               left
               for
               the
               crosses
               to
               stand
               ,
               or
               wood
               enough
               to
               make
               crosses
               of
               .
               And
               they
               who
               had
               bought
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               for
               30.
               pieces
               of
               silver
               had
               this
               sin
               of
               theirs
               severely
               punished
               ,
               when
               such
               multitudes
               of
               the
               Jews
               (
               2000
               in
               one
               night
               )
               had
               their
               bowels
               ript
               up
               by
               the
               
               Roman
               Souldiers
               in
               hopes
               to
               have
               found
               the
               gold
               and
               silver
               there
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               supposed
               to
               have
               swallowed
               .
               And
               what
               greater
               argument
               can
               we
               have
               to
               believe
               that
               such
               judgements
               fell
               upon
               them
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               sin
               in
               crucifying
               
               Christ
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               were
               so
               punctually
               foretold
               so
               long
               before
               ,
               
               and
               had
               all
               things
               so
               exactly
               answering
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               ?
               For
               when
               Christ
               spake
               those
               things
               the
               Jews
               thought
               their
               destruction
               as
               incredible
               as
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Messias
               ;
               but
               what
               greater
               evidence
               could
               there
               be
               to
               them
               that
               he
               was
               so
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               did
               so
               severely
               avenge
               his
               blood
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               continues
               to
               do
               it
               for
               their
               unbelief
               and
               impenitency
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 or
                 justify
                 the
                 doing
                 it
                 ;
                 Thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 we
                 enjoy
                 what
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               .
               If
               we
               really
               were
               what
               we
               pretend
               to
               be
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               of
               great
               consequence
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               is
               it
               nothing
               to
               us
               to
               have
               so
               great
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               this
               day
               is
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               crucifying
               Christ
               ?
               As
               often
               as
               we
               think
               of
               them
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               the
               danger
               of
               infidelity
               ,
               and
               the
               heavy
               judgements
               which
               that
               brings
               upon
               a
               people
               .
               We
               may
               take
               some
               estimate
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               that
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               miseries
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               
               of
               it
               .
               When
               you
               think
               it
               a
               small
               sin
               to
               despise
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               revile
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               reproach
               his
               miracles
               ,
               consider
               then
               what
               the
               Jews
               have
               suffered
               for
               these
               sins
               .
               As
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               a
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               living
               monuments
               of
               the
               Vengeance
               of
               God
               upon
               an
               incorrigible
               and
               unbelieving
               nation
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               one
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               Gods
               dispersing
               them
               almost
               among
               all
               nations
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               they
               see
               and
               despise
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               a
               care
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               have
               made
               them
               a
               byword
               and
               reproach
               among
               men
               ,
               who
               once
               were
               a
               nation
               beloved
               of
               God
               and
               feared
               by
               men
               .
               See
               what
               it
               is
               to
               
               despise
               the
               offers
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               reproach
               and
               ill
               use
               the
               Messengers
               of
               it
               who
               have
               no
               other
               errand
               but
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               accept
               that
               Grace
               and
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
               See
               what
               it
               is
               for
               men
               to
               be
               slaves
               to
               their
               own
               lusts
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               not
               only
               neglect
               their
               own
               truest
               interest
               but
               that
               of
               their
               nation
               too
               .
               If
               that
               had
               not
               been
               the
               fundamental
               miscarriage
               of
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               they
               would
               most
               readily
               have
               entertained
               him
               and
               saved
               their
               land
               from
               ruine
               .
               See
               what
               it
               is
               for
               a
               people
               to
               be
               high
               in
               conceit
               of
               themselves
               and
               to
               presume
               upon
               Gods
               favour
               
               towards
               them
               .
               For
               there
               never
               was
               a
               nation
               more
               self
               opinionated
               as
               to
               their
               wisdom
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               and
               interest
               with
               God
               than
               the
               Jews
               were
               when
               they
               began
               their
               war
               :
               and
               the
               confidence
               of
               this
               made
               them
               think
               it
               long
               till
               they
               had
               destroyed
               themselves
               .
               
               See
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               once
               engaged
               too
               far
               in
               a
               bad
               cause
               ,
               
               how
               hard
               it
               is
               though
               they
               suffer
               never
               so
               much
               for
               it
               afterwards
               ,
               for
               them
               to
               repent
               of
               it
               .
               We
               might
               have
               thought
               the
               Jews
               when
               they
               had
               seen
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               would
               have
               come
               off
               from
               their
               obstinacy
               ;
               but
               how
               very
               few
               in
               comparison
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               ,
               have
               sincerely
               repented
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ.
               See
               how
               hard
               a
               matter
               it
               is
               to
               conquer
               the
               prejudices
               of
               education
               ,
               and
               to
               condemn
               the
               most
               unjust
               actions
               of
               those
               when
               we
               come
               to
               understanding
               ,
               whom
               from
               our
               infancy
               we
               had
               in
               veneration
               .
               For
               it
               is
               in
               great
               measure
               because
               they
               were
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               that
               
               the
               Jews
               to
               this
               day
               are
               so
               hardly
               convinced
               they
               could
               be
               guilty
               of
               so
               soul
               a
               sin
               as
               crucifying
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Is
               it
               nothing
               to
               us
               what
               they
               have
               suffered
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               the
               greatest
               blessings
               we
               have
               ,
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               which
               they
               did
               .
               For
               
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 committed
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               we
               enjoy
               all
               the
               excellent
               and
               sacred
               records
               of
               ancient
               times
               from
               them
               ,
               all
               the
               prophecies
               of
               the
               men
               whom
               God
               raised
               up
               and
               inspired
               from
               time
               to
               time
               among
               them
               .
               By
               their
               means
               we
               converse
               with
               those
               great
               persons
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               understand
               their
               
               wisdom
               and
               piety
               by
               the
               writings
               which
               at
               this
               day
               we
               enjoy
               .
               By
               them
               we
               have
               conveyed
               to
               us
               ,
               all
               the
               particular
               prophesies
               which
               relate
               to
               the
               Messias
               ,
               which
               point
               out
               the
               Tribe
               ,
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               very
               person
               he
               was
               to
               be
               born
               of
               .
               By
               their
               means
               we
               are
               able
               to
               consute
               their
               infidelity
               ,
               and
               to
               confirm
               our
               own
               faith
               .
               Therefore
               we
               have
               some
               common
               concernment
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               ought
               on
               that
               account
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               their
               miseries
               .
               Is
               it
               nothing
               then
               to
               you
               that
               God
               hath
               dealt
               so
               severely
               with
               them
               ,
               from
               whom
               you
               derive
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               your
               Religion
               ?
               But
               if
               that
               be
               nothing
               ,
               consider
               the
               
               terms
               upon
               which
               you
               enjoy
               these
               mercies
               you
               have
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               as
               the
               latter
               clause
               of
               the
               text
               assures
               us
               ,
               no
               other
               
                 than
                 the
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 .
              
               If
               we
               prove
               as
               obstinate
               and
               incorrigible
               as
               they
               ,
               God
               may
               justly
               punish
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               them
               .
               It
               is
               but
               a
               Vineyard
               that
               God
               lets
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               inheritance
               ;
               God
               expects
               our
               improvement
               and
               giving
               him
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               may
               justly
               take
               it
               away
               from
               us
               and
               give
               it
               to
               other
               Husbandmen
               .
               Let
               us
               never
               flatter
               our selves
               in
               thinking
               it
               impossible
               God
               should
               make
               us
               as
               miserable
               and
               contemptible
               a
               people
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               the
               Jews
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               
               be
               miserable
               enough
               and
               yet
               fall
               short
               of
               them
               .
               Have
               we
               any
               such
               promises
               of
               his
               favour
               as
               they
               had
               ?
               how
               great
               were
               their
               priviledges
               while
               they
               stood
               in
               favour
               with
               God
               above
               all
               other
               nations
               in
               world
               ?
               a
               But
               we
               see
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               the
               
               first
               and
               the
               
                 natural
                 branches
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 broken
                 off
                 by
                 unbelief
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 we
                 stand
                 by
                 faith
              
               .
               Nothing
               then
               can
               be
               more
               reasonable
               than
               the
               exhortation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               a
               
                 be
                 not
                 high
                 minded
                 but
                 fear
                 .
              
               Boast
               not
               of
               your
               present
               priviledges
               ;
               despise
               not
               those
               who
               are
               broken
               of
               ,
               for
               consider
               ,
               
                 if
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 natural
                 branches
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 also
                 spare
              
               
               
                 not
                 us
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Is
               it
               nothing
               to
               us
               what
               the
               Jews
               suffer
               ,
               since
               our
               sins
               are
               in
               some
               senses
               more
               aggravated
               than
               theirs
               were
               ?
               For
               though
               there
               can
               be
               no
               just
               excuse
               made
               for
               their
               wilful
               blindness
               ,
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               much
               less
               made
               for
               ours
               .
               For
               what
               
               they
               did
               against
               him
               was
               when
               he
               appeared
               in
               the
               weakness
               of
               humane
               flesh
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               mean
               and
               low
               condition
               ,
               before
               the
               great
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               by
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               But
               our
               contempt
               of
               Christ
               is
               much
               more
               unpardonable
               ,
               not
               only
               after
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               miraculous
               consequences
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               spreading
               and
               continuance
               of
               his
               doctrine
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               after
               the
               multitudes
               of
               Martyrs
               and
               the
               glorious
               .
               Triumphs
               of
               our
               Religion
               over
               all
               the
               attempts
               of
               the
               persecutors
               and
               betrayers
               of
               it
               ;
               after
               the
               solemn
               vows
               of
               our
               Baptism
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               frequent
               addresses
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               celebrating
               the
               memory
               
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               .
               What
               can
               be
               more
               mean
               ,
               and
               ungrateful
               ,
               what
               can
               shew
               more
               folly
               and
               weakness
               than
               after
               all
               these
               to
               esteem
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               of
               a
               common
               malefactor
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               live
               as
               if
               we
               so
               esteemed
               it
               ?
               Nay
               we
               may
               add
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               after
               so
               severe
               an
               instance
               of
               Gods
               vengeance
               already
               upon
               the
               Jews
               ;
               which
               ought
               to
               increase
               our
               care
               ,
               and
               will
               therefore
               aggravate
               our
               sin
               .
               What
               the
               Jews
               did
               they
               did
               as
               open
               and
               professed
               enemies
               ,
               what
               we
               do
               we
               do
               as
               false
               and
               perfidious
               friends
               ,
               and
               let
               any
               man
               judge
               which
               is
               the
               greater
               crime
               ,
               to
               assault
               an
               enemy
               ,
               or
               to
               betray
               a
               
               Friend
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Can
               this
               be
               nothing
               to
               us
               who
               have
               so
               many
               of
               those
               Symptoms
               upon
               us
               which
               were
               the
               fore-runners
               of
               their
               desolation
               ?
               Not
               as
               though
               I
               came
               hither
               like
               the
               son
               of
               Anani
               in
               the
               Jewish
               story
               ,
               who
               of
               a
               sudden
               ,
               4.
               years
               before
               the
               war
               ,
               cryed
               out
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 the
                 4.
                 
                 Winds
                 ,
                 Woe
                 to
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Woe
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               he
               continued
               crying
               saith
               
                 Iosephus
                 for
                 7.
                 years
                 and
                 5.
                 months
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 cryed
                 Woe
                 to
                 my self
                 also
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 immediately
                 a
                 stone
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Engines
                 and
                 dispatched
                 him
              
               .
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               be
               so
               near
               a
               desolation
               as
               they
               were
               then
               ;
               but
               yet
               our
               Symptoms
               are
               bad
               ,
               and
               without
               our
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               God
               knows
               what
               
               they
               may
               end
               in
               .
               There
               were
               these
               following
               remarkable
               forerunners
               
               of
               desolation
               in
               the
               Jewish
               state
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               we
               are
               too
               much
               concerned
               in
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               strange
               degeneracy
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               from
               the
               vertues
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
               This
               Iosephus
               often
               mentions
               and
               complains
               of
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               sort
               of
               men
               free
               ;
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               meanest
               ,
               they
               had
               all
               degenerated
               not
               only
               from
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               from
               what
               their
               Ancestors
               were
               .
               And
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               which
               bodes
               worse
               to
               a
               people
               than
               this
               doth
               ;
               for
               the
               decay
               of
               vertue
               is
               really
               the
               loss
               of
               strength
               and
               interest
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               among
               us
               at
               this
               day
               in
               one
               
               sense
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               another
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               would
               never
               be
               such
               general
               complaints
               of
               it
               as
               there
               are
               .
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               that
               there
               hath
               ever
               been
               an
               Age
               ,
               wherein
               vice
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               very
               Heathens
               abhorred
               ,
               hath
               been
               more
               confident
               and
               daring
               than
               in
               this
               ;
               wherein
               so
               many
               have
               not
               barely
               left
               vertue
               ,
               but
               have
               bid
               defiance
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               are
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Baptism
               for
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               because
               therein
               they
               renounced
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               works
               ;
               These
               are
               the
               Zealots
               in
               wickedness
               as
               the
               Jews
               were
               in
               faction
               .
               The
               flaming
               sword
               ,
               the
               voice
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               terrible
               Earthquakes
               ,
               were
               not
               greater
               Prodigies
               in
               nature
               
               among
               them
               ,
               than
               men
               are
               in
               Morality
               among
               us
               ,
               nor
               sadder
               presages
               of
               future
               miseries
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               general
               stupidity
               and
               inapprehensiveness
               of
               common
               danger
               :
               every
               one
               had
               a
               mighty
               zeal
               for
               his
               little
               party
               and
               faction
               he
               was
               engaged
               in
               ,
               and
               would
               venture
               his
               life
               for
               that
               ,
               never
               considering
               that
               by
               this
               means
               there
               was
               no
               more
               left
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               the
               Romans
               ,
               but
               to
               stand
               by
               and
               see
               them
               destroy
               one
               another
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               that
               may
               be
               never
               said
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
               another
               sense
               concerning
               this
               Church
               of
               ours
               .
               We
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               how
               much
               they
               are
               pleased
               at
               our
               divisions
               and
               
               they
               have
               always
               hay
               and
               stubble
               enough
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               build
               with
               ,
               but
               thereby
               to
               add
               fuel
               to
               our
               flames
               .
               How
               happy
               should
               we
               be
               if
               we
               could
               once
               lay
               aside
               our
               petty
               animosities
               and
               all
               mind
               the
               true
               interest
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               the
               security
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               dearer
               to
               to
               us
               than
               our
               lives
               !
               But
               that
               is
               our
               misery
               ,
               that
               our
               divisions
               in
               Religion
               have
               made
               us
               not
               more
               contemptible
               ,
               than
               ridiculous
               to
               forrain
               nations
               ,
               and
               it
               puzleth
               the
               wisest
               among
               our selves
               to
               find
               out
               expedients
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               ruining
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Churches
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               An
               Atheistical
               contempt
               of
               Religion
               :
               for
               Iosephus
               who
               was
               apt
               enough
               to
               flatter
               his
               Country-men
               ;
               tells
               us
               there
               never
               was
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               more
               Atheistical
               Generation
               of
               men
               than
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 the
                 leaders
                 of
                 the
                 factions
              
               were
               ;
               for
               
               they
               contemned
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               and
               mocked
               at
               the
               Laws
               of
               
               of
               God
               ;
               a
               and
               derided
               the
               Prophetick
               Oracles
               as
               fabulous
               impostures
               :
               they
               would
               allow
               no
               difference
               of
               sacred
               and
               prophane
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               promiscuously
               ,
               and
               anoint
               their
               heads
               commonly
               with
               the
               sacred
               oyl
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               they
               owned
               no
               distinction
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               b
               but
               thought
               the
               greatest
               wickedness
               to
               be
               good
               to
               them
               .
               To
               say
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Generation
               of
               men
               among
               us
               ,
               is
               to
               foretel
               our
               ruine
               more
               certainly
               than
               Comets
               and
               the
               most
               dreadful
               presages
               do
               :
               For
               this
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               madness
               which
               seldom
               seizes
               upon
               a
               people
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               past
               cure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               are
               near
               their
               end
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Spiritual
               pride
               .
               This
               was
               very
               remarkable
               in
               
                 the
                 people
              
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               they
               had
               as
               little
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               any
               people
               in
               the
               world
               .
               They
               still
               looked
               on
               themselves
               as
               Gods
               chosen
               and
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               his
               darlings
               and
               his
               delight
               ,
               and
               thought
               that
               Gods
               honour
               and
               interest
               in
               the
               world
               were
               mightily
               concerned
               in
               their
               preservation
               .
               If
               they
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               imagine
               what
               God
               would
               do
               for
               a
               people
               to
               serve
               him
               ;
               for
               all
               but
               themselves
               they
               looked
               on
               with
               a
               very
               scornful
               pity
               ,
               and
               thought
               that
               God
               hated
               them
               because
               
               they
               did
               .
               They
               had
               the
               purity
               of
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               in
               his
               house
               of
               prayer
               ;
               and
               the
               society
               of
               the
               faithful
               among
               themselves
               :
               whereas
               all
               others
               they
               thought
               ,
               served
               God
               only
               with
               their
               own
               inventions
               ,
               or
               placed
               their
               Religion
               in
               dull
               morality
               .
               They
               were
               the
               people
               who
               maintained
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               ventured
               their
               lives
               and
               estates
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               was
               bound
               in
               faithfulness
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               deny
               himself
               if
               he
               did
               destroy
               them
               .
               It
               seems
               strange
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               people
               rejected
               by
               God
               for
               their
               horrible
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               should
               claim
               such
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               marked
               out
               for
               destruction
               by
               him
               ;
               
               but
               such
               is
               the
               bewitching
               nature
               of
               spiritual
               pride
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               that
               it
               infatuates
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               to
               their
               ruin
               ;
               and
               flatters
               them
               with
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               Promises
               ,
               till
               God
               makes
               good
               his
               threatenings
               and
               destroys
               them
               .
               Never
               any
               people
               thought
               they
               had
               a
               richer
               stock
               of
               promises
               to
               live
               on
               than
               they
               ;
               
                 ancient
                 promises
              
               ,
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 Isaac
              
               and
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 full
                 promises
              
               ,
               of
               favour
               ,
               protection
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               from
               enemies
               ;
               
                 particular
                 promises
              
               made
               to
               them
               and
               to
               no
               other
               people
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               they
               had
               mighty
               experiences
               of
               Gods
               kindness
               towards
               them
               ,
               
                 undoubted
                 experiences
              
               ,
               
               not
               depending
               on
               the
               deceitful
               workings
               of
               fancy
               ;
               but
               seen
               in
               very
               strange
               and
               wonderful
               deliverances
               ;
               
                 frequent
                 experiences
              
               ,
               throughout
               the
               whole
               History
               of
               their
               nation
               :
               and
               
                 peculiar
                 experiences
              
               being
               such
               vouchsafements
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               God
               
               communicated
               to
               none
               but
               his
               chosen
               people
               .
               Add
               to
               these
               ,
               
               that
               they
               had
               at
               this
               time
               a
               wonderful
               zeal
               for
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               as
               they
               thought
               ;
               they
               regarded
               no
               persecution
               or
               opposition
               ,
               but
               thought
               it
               their
               glory
               and
               honour
               to
               sacrifice
               themselves
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               and
               his
               people
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               God
               was
               the
               greatest
               enemy
               they
               had
               ;
               and
               all
               their
               pretences
               signified
               nothing
               to
               him
               who
               saw
               their
               unsusserable
               pride
               and
               loathsome
               Hypocrisie
               through
               those
               thin
               vails
               they
               had
               drawn
               over
               them
               ,
               to
               deceive
               the
               less
               observing
               sort
               of
               men
               by
               .
               Other
               sins
               that
               are
               open
               and
               publick
               God
               preserves
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               Laws
               by
               punishing
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               these
               
               spiritual
               sins
               of
               pride
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               vindicates
               his
               Authority
               over
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               infiniteness
               ,
               of
               his
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               in
               their
               discovery
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               to
               Integrity
               and
               inward
               holiness
               in
               the
               punishment
               of
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               these
               sins
               are
               more
               especially
               odious
               to
               God
               as
               incroaching
               upon
               his
               highest
               and
               most
               peculiar
               attributes
               ;
               thence
               he
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 proud
              
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               made
               an
               attempt
               upon
               God
               himself
               ;
               and
               he
               loaths
               the
               Hypocrite
               in
               heart
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               mocks
               God
               as
               well
               as
               deceives
               men
               .
               The
               first
               tendency
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               this
               nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               the
               
               prevalency
               of
               the
               Pharisaical
               temper
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               compound
               of
               pride
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               field
               was
               over-run
               with
               these
               tares
               ,
               it
               was
               then
               time
               for
               God
               to
               put
               in
               his
               sickle
               and
               cut
               them
               down
               .
               God
               forbid
               ,
               that
               our
               Church
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               in
               it
               should
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               destruction
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               be
               a
               judgement
               beyond
               fire
               and
               sword
               and
               plague
               ,
               and
               any
               thing
               we
               have
               yet
               smarted
               by
               ;
               that
               would
               be
               the
               taking
               away
               
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               setting
               up
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 darkness
              
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               not
               only
               a
               punishment
               to
               our
               own
               Age
               ,
               but
               the
               heaviest
               curse
               next
               to
               renouncing
               
               Christianity
               ,
               we
               could
               entail
               upon
               posterity
               .
               But
               however
               though
               God
               in
               mercy
               may
               design
               better
               things
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               sufficiently
               apprehensive
               of
               our
               danger
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               from
               the
               business
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               as
               those
               bad
               Symptoms
               we
               find
               among
               our selves
               .
               When
               there
               is
               such
               monstrous
               pride
               and
               ingratitude
               among
               many
               who
               pretend
               to
               a
               purer
               worship
               of
               God
               than
               is
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               little
               or
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Government
               of
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               and
               the
               bondage
               of
               Egypt
               .
               O
               
                 England
                 ,
                 England
              
               what
               will
               the
               Pride
               and
               unthankfulness
               of
               those
               who
               profess
               Religion
               
               bring
               thee
               to
               !
               Will
               men
               still
               prefer
               their
               own
               reputation
               or
               the
               interest
               of
               a
               small
               party
               of
               Zealots
               ,
               before
               the
               common
               concernments
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               Religion
               ?
               
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 know
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 peace
                 !
              
               
               but
               let
               it
               never
               be
               said
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hid
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
              
               But
               if
               
               our
               common
               enemy
               should
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               breaches
               we
               have
               made
               among
               our selves
               ,
               then
               men
               may
               wish
               ,
               they
               had
               sooner
               known
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               reasonable
               commands
               of
               our
               own
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               intolerable
               Tyranny
               of
               a
               forrain
               and
               usurped
               power
               :
               between
               the
               soft
               and
               gentle
               hands
               of
               a
               mother
               ,
               and
               the
               Iron
               sinews
               of
               an
               Executioner
               ;
               between
               the
               utmost
               rigour
               of
               our
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               of
               an
               Inquisition
               .
               If
               ingratitude
               were
               all
               ,
               yet
               that
               were
               a
               sin
               high
               enough
               to
               provoke
               God
               to
               make
               our
               condition
               worse
               than
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               to
               what
               a
               strange
               height
               of
               spiritual
               pride
               are
               those
               arrived
               ,
               who
               ingross
               
               all
               true
               god
               iness
               to
               themselves
               ?
               as
               though
               it
               were
               not
               possible
               among
               us
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               and
               to
               Church
               together
               .
               As
               though
               Christ
               had
               no
               Church
               for
               1500.
               years
               and
               more
               ,
               wherein
               not
               one
               person
               can
               be
               named
               who
               thought
               it
               unlawful
               to
               pray
               by
               a
               prescribed
               form
               .
               As
               though
               men
               could
               not
               love
               God
               and
               pray
               sincerely
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               valued
               the
               peace
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               above
               the
               heats
               and
               conceptions
               of
               their
               own
               brains
               .
               Where
               differences
               proceed
               meerly
               from
               ignorance
               and
               weakness
               ,
               they
               are
               less
               dangerous
               to
               themselves
               or
               others
               :
               but
               where
               there
               is
               so
               much
               impatience
               of
               reproof
               ,
               such
               contempt
               
               of
               superiours
               ,
               such
               uncharitable
               censures
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               such
               invincible
               prejudices
               and
               stiffeness
               of
               humour
               ,
               such
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               cast
               upon
               the
               publick
               worship
               among
               us
               ;
               What
               can
               such
               things
               spring
               from
               but
               a
               root
               of
               bitterness
               and
               spiritual
               pride
               ?
               I
               speak
               not
               these
               things
               to
               widen
               our
               differences
               or
               increase
               our
               animosities
               they
               are
               too
               large
               and
               too
               great
               already
               ,
               nor
               to
               condemn
               any
               humble
               and
               modest
               dissenters
               from
               us
               ;
               but
               I
               despair
               ever
               to
               see
               our
               divisions
               healed
               ,
               till
               Religion
               be
               brought
               from
               the
               Fancies
               to
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               till
               men
               instead
               of
               mystical
               notions
               and
               unacccountable
               experiences
               ,
               
               in
               stead
               of
               mis-applying
               promises
               and
               misunderstanding
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               ,
               instead
               of
               judging
               of
               themselves
               by
               mistaken
               signs
               of
               Grace
               ,
               set
               themselves
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               humility
               ,
               selfdenial
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               patience
               ,
               charity
               ,
               obedience
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               and
               look
               on
               these
               as
               the
               greatest
               duties
               and
               most
               distinguishing
               characters
               of
               true
               Christianity
               .
               And
               in
               doing
               of
               these
               there
               shall
               not
               only
               be
               a
               great
               reward
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               opposition
               from
               Atheism
               ,
               profaneness
               ,
               or
               superstition
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               our
               divisions
               cured
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               peace
               and
               holiness
               to
               abide
               and
               
               flourish
               among
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               IX
               .
               
               
               
               Preached
               at
               WHITE
               HALL
               .
               WHITSUNDAY
               1669.
               
               
            
             
               
                 JOHN
                 VII
                 .
                 XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   this
                   spake
                   he
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   which
                   they
                   that
                   believe
                   on
                   him
                   should
                   receive
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   given
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Iesus
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   glorified
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WHat
               was
               said
               of
               old
               concerning
               the
               first
               creation
               
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               in
               order
               to
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               a
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moved
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
              
               is
               in
               a
               sense
               agreeable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               as
               true
               of
               the
               renovation
               of
               the
               world
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ.
               For
               whether
               by
               that
               we
               understand
               
               a
               great
               and
               vehement
               mind
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               generally
               do
               ;
               or
               rather
               the
               Divine
               power
               manifesting
               it self
               in
               giving
               motion
               to
               the
               otherwise
               dull
               and
               unactive
               parts
               of
               matter
               ;
               we
               have
               it
               fully
               represented
               to
               us
               in
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               
               the
               Apostles
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               :
               For
               that
               came
               upon
               
               them
               ,
               a
               
                 as
                 a
                 rushing
                 mighty
                 wind
              
               and
               inspired
               them
               with
               a
               new
               life
               and
               motion
               ,
               whereby
               they
               became
               the
               most
               active
               instruments
               of
               bringing
               the
               world
               out
               of
               that
               state
               of
               confusion
               and
               darkness
               it
               lay
               in
               before
               ,
               by
               causing
               the
               glorious
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               shine
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               left
               any
               part
               should
               be
               wanting
               to
               make
               up
               the
               parallel
               ,
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               the
               text
               ,
               we
               read
               of
               the
               Waters
               too
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               did
               move
               upon
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               not
               a
               dark
               Abyss
               ,
               but
               flowing
               rivers
               of
               living
               water
               .
               b
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bellie
                 shall
                 flow
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
              
               
               water
               :
               Not
               as
               though
               the
               Apostles
               like
               some
               in
               the
               ancient
               Fables
               were
               to
               be
               turned
               into
               fountains
               and
               pleasant
               Springs
               ;
               but
               the
               great
               and
               constant
               benefit
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               enjoys
               by
               the
               plentiful
               effusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               upon
               them
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               better
               set
               fotth
               than
               by
               rivers
               of
               living
               water
               flowing
               from
               them
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Evangelist
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               to
               prevent
               all
               cavils
               and
               mistakes
               ,
               tells
               us
               was
               our
               Saviours
               meaning
               ;
               
                 But
                 this
                 spake
                 he
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 should
                 receive
                 .
              
               And
               lest
               any
               should
               think
               that
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               purposely
               affected
               to
               speak
               in
               strange
               
               metaphors
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               very
               just
               occasion
               given
               him
               for
               using
               this
               way
               of
               expression
               from
               a
               custom
               practised
               among
               the
               Jews
               at
               that
               time
               .
               For
               in
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               last
               and
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               mentioned
               v.
               37.
               after
               the
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Priests
               was
               to
               go
               with
               a
               large
               Golden
               Tankard
               
               to
               the
               fountain
               of
               Siloam
               ,
               and
               having
               filled
               it
               with
               water
               ,
               he
               brings
               it
               up
               to
               the
               water-gate
               over
               against
               the
               altar
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               received
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               pomp
               and
               ceremony
               ,
               with
               the
               sounding
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               people
               
               which
               continued
               during
               the
               libation
               or
               pouring
               it
               out
               before
               the
               Altar
               ;
               after
               which
               followed
               the
               highest
               expressions
               of
               joy
               that
               were
               ever
               used
               among
               that
               people
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               they
               have
               a
               saying
               among
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 never
                 saw
                 the
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 the
                 drawing
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 never
                 saw
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               several
               accounts
               are
               given
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               some
               say
               it
               had
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               later
               rain
               which
               God
               gave
               them
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               others
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               most
               to
               our
               purpose
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               reason
               assigned
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Rabbies
               in
               the
               Ierusalem
               c
               Talmud
               is
               d
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 drawing
                 or
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 with
                 joy
                 shall
                 ye
                 draw
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wells
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               By
               which
               we
               see
               that
               no
               fairer
               advantage
               could
               be
               given
               to
               our
               Saviour
               to
               discourse
               concerning
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               mighty
               joy
               which
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Christian
               
               Church
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               time
               of
               this
               solemnity
               ;
               and
               so
               lets
               them
               know
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               represented
               by
               their
               pouring
               out
               of
               water
               was
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               by
               their
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               but
               by
               believing
               the
               doctrine
               which
               he
               preached
               :
               and
               that
               this
               should
               not
               be
               in
               so
               scant
               and
               narrow
               a
               measure
               as
               that
               which
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               Siloam
               which
               was
               soon
               poured
               out
               and
               carried
               away
               but
               out
               of
               them
               on
               whom
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               should
               come
               ,
               
                 rivers
                 of
                 living
                 waters
                 should
                 flow
              
               ;
               whose
               effect
               and
               benefit
               should
               never
               cease
               as
               long
               as
               the
               world
               it self
               should
               continue
               .
               So
               that
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
               text
               we
               have
               these
               particulars
               offered
               to
               our
               consideration
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 under
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   this
                   spake
                   he
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   which
                   they
                   that
                   believe
                   on
                   him
                   should
                   receive
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 effusion
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 
                   rivers
                   of
                   living
                   waters
                   flowing
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 that
                 was
                 reserved
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 glorious
                 ascension
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 Heaven
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   given
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Iesus
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   glorified
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               effusion
               of
               the
               spirit
               under
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               
               by
               which
               we
               mean
               those
               extraordinary
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               after
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               said
               to
               descend
               upon
               them
               .
               Which
               are
               therefore
               called
               a
               
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               b
               
                 and
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               a
               large
               enumeration
               given
               us
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               two
               most
               remarkable
               which
               I
               shall
               insist
               upon
               and
               do
               comprehend
               under
               them
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               are
               ,
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 working
                 miracles
              
               whether
               in
               Healing
               diseases
               or
               any
               other
               way
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
              
               either
               in
               speaking
               or
               interpreting
               ;
               they
               
               who
               will
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               these
               ,
               will
               not
               have
               reason
               to
               question
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               concerning
               these
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 things
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 arise
                 from
                 any
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 natural
                 causes
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 an
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 divine
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 really
                 such
                 
                   a
                   pouring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               things
               attributed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               arise
               from
               any
               meerly
               natural
               causes
               .
               It
               is
               not
               my
               present
               business
               
               to
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               those
               things
               which
               were
               accounted
               miracles
               by
               those
               who
               saw
               them
               or
               heard
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               they
               did
               speak
               with
               strange
               tongues
               ;
               for
               these
               things
               are
               
               so
               universally
               attested
               by
               the
               most
               competent
               witnesses
               viz.
               
               persons
               of
               the
               same
               age
               whose
               testimony
               we
               can
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               suspect
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               by
               those
               who
               were
               the
               friends
               to
               this
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               enemies
               Jews
               and
               Heathens
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               the
               utmost
               endeavors
               of
               Atheistical
               men
               who
               have
               not
               set
               themselves
               to
               disprove
               the
               testimony
               ,
               but
               the
               consequence
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               by
               saying
               that
               granting
               them
               true
               they
               do
               not
               infer
               the
               concurrence
               of
               a
               divine
               spirit
               )
               that
               on
               the
               same
               grounds
               any
               person
               would
               Question
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               must
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               himself
               believes
               on
               the
               same
               or
               weaker
               grounds
               than
               these
               are
               .
               Supposing
               
               then
               the
               matters
               of
               fact
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               we
               now
               enquire
               whether
               these
               things
               might
               proceed
               from
               any
               meerly
               natural
               causes
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               the
               best
               done
               by
               examining
               the
               most
               plausible
               accounts
               which
               are
               pretended
               to
               be
               given
               of
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               some
               have
               had
               the
               confidence
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 miracles
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 temperament
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 imagination
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 speaking
                 with
                 strange
                 tongues
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 Enthusiasm
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 distemper
                 of
                 brain
                 .
              
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               power
               of
               miracles
               might
               be
               nothing
               but
               a
               natural
               temperament
               or
               the
               strength
               of
               imagination
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               An
               excellent
               natural
               temper
               of
               body
               they
               say
               may
               do
               strange
               and
               wonderful
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               such
               a
               one
               who
               hath
               an
               exact
               temperament
               may
               walk
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               stand
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               quench
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               fire
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               sanative
               contagion
               may
               communicate
               healthful
               spirits
               ,
               as
               persons
               that
               are
               infected
               do
               noisom
               and
               pestilential
               .
               These
               are
               things
               spoken
               with
               as
               much
               ease
               and
               as
               little
               reason
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               calumnies
               against
               Religion
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               boldly
               uttered
               
               by
               men
               who
               dare
               speak
               any
               thing
               as
               to
               these
               things
               but
               reason
               ,
               and
               do
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               can
               these
               men
               after
               all
               their
               confidence
               produce
               any
               one
               person
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               exquisiteness
               of
               his
               natural
               temper
               hath
               ever
               walked
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               or
               poised
               himself
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               or
               kept
               himself
               from
               being
               singed
               in
               the
               fire
               ?
               If
               these
               things
               be
               natural
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               no
               other
               instances
               can
               be
               given
               but
               such
               as
               we
               urge
               for
               miraculous
               ?
               We
               say
               indeed
               that
               a
               
                 Christ
                 walked
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               but
               withal
               we
               say
               this
               was
               an
               argument
               of
               that
               divine
               power
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               
               as
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               b
               
                 alone
                 spreadeth
                 out
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 treadeth
                 upon
                 the
                 waves
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
              
               We
               say
               that
               c
               
                 Elijah
                 was
                 carried
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 by
                 a
                 Chariot
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 a
                 whirlewind
              
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               only
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               d
               
                 who
                 maketh
                 the
                 winds
                 his
                 
                 messengers
                 ,
                 and
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               as
               some
               render
               
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               :
               We
               say
               that
               the
               three
               Children
               were
               preserved
               a
               
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 fornace
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 hurt
              
               ;
               and
               even
               Nebuchadnezzar
               was
               hereby
               convinced
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               was
               able
               to
               preserve
               his
               servants
               from
               the
               force
               of
               that
               devouring
               element
               which
               was
               therefore
               so
               much
               worshipped
               by
               those
               Eastern
               people
               because
               it
               destroyed
               not
               only
               the
               men
               but
               the
               Gods
               of
               other
               nations
               .
               But
               is
               this
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               any
               reasonable
               men
               that
               these
               things
               were
               done
               by
               natural
               causes
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               done
               at
               all
               ?
               For
               that
               is
               to
               suppose
               it
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               miracles
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               say
               
               it
               is
               impossible
               there
               should
               he
               a
               God
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               attempt
               somewhat
               beyond
               what
               the
               most
               impudent
               Atheists
               pretended
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               nothing
               can
               be
               reasonably
               urged
               but
               
                 common
                 experience
              
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               if
               these
               were
               things
               which
               were
               usually
               done
               by
               other
               causes
               there
               would
               be
               no
               reason
               to
               pretend
               a
               miraculous
               power
               :
               but
               we
               say
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               such
               things
               should
               be
               produced
               by
               meer
               natural
               causes
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               case
               there
               can
               be
               no
               confutation
               but
               by
               contrary
               experience
               .
               As
               we
               see
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Ancients
               concerning
               the
               uninhabitableness
               of
               the
               the
               torrid
               Zone
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Antipodes
               ,
               
               are
               disproved
               by
               the
               manifest
               experience
               to
               the
               contrary
               of
               all
               modern
               discoverers
               .
               Let
               such
               plain
               experience
               be
               produced
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               then
               yield
               the
               possibility
               of
               the
               things
               by
               some
               natural
               causes
               ,
               although
               not
               by
               such
               
                 an
                 exact
                 temperament
                 of
                 body
              
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               an
               instance
               of
               the
               strong
               power
               of
               imagination
               in
               those
               who
               think
               so
               whatever
               that
               may
               have
               on
               others
               .
               Such
               a
               temperament
               of
               body
               as
               these
               persons
               imagine
               ,
               considering
               the
               great
               inequality
               of
               the
               mixture
               of
               the
               earthy
               and
               aërial
               parts
               in
               us
               ,
               being
               it
               may
               be
               as
               
                 great
                 a
                 miracle
              
               it self
               ,
               as
               any
               they
               would
               disprove
               by
               it
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               supposing
               such
               a
               temperament
               of
               body
               to
               be
               possible
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               be
               so
               beneficial
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               propagate
               its
               vertue
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               diseased
               persons
               ?
               We
               may
               as
               well
               think
               that
               a
               great
               beauty
               may
               change
               a
               Black
               by
               osten
               viewing
               him
               ,
               or
               a
               skilful
               Musitian
               make
               another
               so
               by
               sitting
               near
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               man
               heal
               another
               because
               he
               is
               healthful
               himself
               .
               Unless
               we
               can
               suppose
               it
               in
               the
               power
               of
               a
               man
               to
               send
               forth
               the
               best
               spirits
               of
               his
               own
               body
               and
               transfuse
               them
               into
               the
               body
               of
               another
               ;
               but
               by
               this
               means
               that
               which
               must
               cure
               another
               must
               destroy
               himself
               .
               Besides
               the
               healthfulness
               of
               a
               person
               lies
               much
               
               in
               the
               freedom
               of
               perspiration
               of
               all
               the
               noxious
               vapours
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               will
               appear
               incredible
               that
               a
               man
               should
               preserve
               his
               own
               health
               by
               sending
               out
               the
               worst
               vapors
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               cure
               another
               ,
               by
               sending
               out
               the
               best
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Supposing
               we
               should
               grant
               that
               a
               vigorous
               heat
               and
               a
               
               strong
               arm
               may
               by
               a
               violent
               friction
               discuss
               some
               tumor
               of
               a
               distempered
               body
               ;
               yet
               what
               would
               all
               this
               signifie
               to
               the
               mighty
               cures
               which
               were
               wrought
               so
               easily
               and
               with
               a
               word
               speaking
               and
               at
               such
               great
               distance
               as
               were
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ?
               Supposing
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               had
               the
               most
               exact
               natural
               temper
               that
               ever
               any
               person
               in
               the
               world
               had
               ;
               yet
               what
               could
               this
               do
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               a
               person
               above
               twenty
               miles
               distance
               ?
               for
               so
               our
               Saviour
               cured
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               Nobleman
               who
               lay
               sick
               at
               Capernaum
               ,
               when
               himself
               was
               at
               a
               Cana
               in
               Galilee
               ?
               So
               at
               b
               Capernaum
               he
               cured
               the
               Centurions
               servant
               at
               his
               own
               house
               without
               going
               thither
               .
               Thus
               we
               find
               the
               Apostles
               curing
               
               though
               c
               
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 touch
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               one
               or
               two
               but
               multitudes
               of
               diseased
               persons
               .
               And
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               absurd
               than
               to
               imagine
               that
               so
               many
               men
               should
               at
               the
               same
               time
               work
               so
               many
               miraculous
               cures
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               temperament
               peculiar
               to
               themselves
               :
               for
               how
               come
               they
               only
               to
               happen
               to
               have
               this
               temperament
               and
               none
               of
               the
               Jews
               who
               had
               all
               equal
               advantages
               with
               them
               for
               it
               ?
               Why
               did
               none
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               do
               as
               strange
               things
               as
               they
               did
               ?
               How
               come
               they
               never
               to
               do
               it
               before
               they
               were
               Christians
               ,
               nor
               in
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               till
               after
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ?
               
               Did
               the
               being
               Christians
               alter
               their
               natural
               temper
               and
               infuse
               a
               sanative
               vertue
               into
               them
               which
               they
               never
               had
               before
               ?
               Or
               rather
               was
               not
               their
               Christianity
               like
               to
               have
               spoyled
               it
               if
               ever
               they
               had
               it
               before
               ;
               by
               their
               frequent
               watchings
               ,
               fastings
               ,
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               cold
               and
               nakedness
               ,
               stripes
               and
               imprisonments
               ,
               racks
               and
               torments
               ?
               Are
               these
               the
               improvers
               of
               an
               excellent
               constitution
               ?
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               those
               who
               magnifie
               it
               in
               them
               ,
               would
               rather
               want
               the
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               obtain
               it
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               what
               a
               natural
               temper
               cannot
               do
               ,
               they
               think
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 imagination
              
               may
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               order
               to
               the
               enervating
               the
               power
               of
               miracles
               ,
               they
               mightily
               advance
               that
               of
               imagination
               :
               which
               is
               the
               Idol
               of
               those
               who
               are
               as
               little
               Friends
               to
               reason
               in
               it
               as
               they
               are
               to
               Religion
               .
               Any
               thing
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               effect
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               God
               to
               do
               :
               nay
               the
               mostextravagant
               thing
               which
               belongs
               to
               humane
               nature
               shall
               have
               a
               greater
               power
               than
               the
               most
               holy
               and
               divine
               spirit
               .
               
                 But
                 do
                 not
                 we
                 see
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 strange
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 imagination
                 upon
                 mankind
                 ?
              
               I
               grant
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               in
               nothing
               
               more
               than
               when
               men
               set
               it
               up
               against
               the
               power
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               surely
               we
               see
               far
               greater
               effects
               of
               that
               in
               the
               world
               than
               we
               do
               of
               the
               other
               .
               The
               power
               of
               imagination
               can
               never
               be
               supposed
               to
               give
               a
               being
               to
               the
               things
               we
               see
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               
               we
               have
               the
               greatest
               reason
               to
               attribute
               that
               to
               a
               divine
               and
               
               infinite
               power
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               far
               more
               rational
               that
               that
               which
               gave
               a
               Being
               to
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               should
               alter
               it
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               the
               making
               of
               it
               .
               So
               that
               in
               general
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               competition
               between
               the
               power
               of
               God
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               imagination
               as
               to
               any
               extraordinary
               effects
               which
               happen
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               repugnancy
               in
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               that
               the
               power
               of
               imagination
               should
               do
               all
               those
               miracles
               which
               were
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               .
               For
               either
               they
               must
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               imagination
               of
               the
               Agent
               or
               
               of
               the
               Patient
               :
               if
               of
               the
               Agent
               ,
               then
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               necessary
               to
               do
               the
               same
               things
               than
               to
               have
               the
               same
               strength
               of
               imagination
               which
               they
               had
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               then
               that
               never
               since
               or
               before
               that
               time
               were
               so
               many
               signs
               ,
               and
               wonders
               wrought
               as
               there
               were
               then
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               ?
               If
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               cured
               the
               lame
               man
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               imagination
               ;
               why
               have
               no
               persons
               ever
               since
               cured
               those
               whose
               welfare
               they
               have
               as
               heartily
               desired
               as
               ever
               they
               could
               do
               his
               ?
               Certainly
               if
               imagination
               could
               kill
               mens
               enemies
               ,
               there
               would
               never
               need
               Duels
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               nor
               
               Authority
               to
               punish
               such
               as
               do
               it
               :
               and
               if
               it
               could
               cure
               Friends
               ,
               there
               would
               need
               no
               Physitians
               to
               heal
               and
               recover
               them
               and
               death
               would
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               with
               persons
               that
               were
               wholly
               Friendless
               .
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 perswaded
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 do
                 see
                 little
                 good
              
               ;
               let
               any
               of
               those
               who
               contend
               the
               most
               for
               it
               attempt
               the
               cure
               when
               they
               please
               of
               any
               the
               most
               common
               infirmity
               of
               mankind
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               cannot
               do
               that
               ,
               let
               them
               then
               perswade
               us
               they
               can
               do
               miracles
               by
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               cure
               the
               tooth-ach
               by
               .
               But
               here
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 imagination
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Patient
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 miracle
                 being
                 wrought
                 upon
                 him
                 :
              
               not
               such
               I
               am
               sure
               as
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               wrought
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               healed
               the
               lame
               and
               the
               blind
               ,
               but
               
                 raised
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               and
               what
               power
               of
               imagination
               do
               they
               suppose
               in
               Lazarus
               when
               he
               had
               lain
               four
               days
               in
               the
               Grave
               ?
               and
               however
               they
               think
               of
               the
               soul
               they
               must
               in
               this
               case
               allow
               this
               power
               of
               imagination
               to
               be
               immortal
               .
               So
               that
               were
               there
               no
               other
               arguments
               but
               that
               of
               raising
               the
               dead
               that
               demonstrates
               it
               impossible
               that
               what
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               did
               depend
               on
               the
               strength
               of
               Fancy
               in
               those
               on
               whom
               they
               wrought
               
               their
               miracles
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 did
                 not
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 require
                 believing
                 first
                 in
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 had
                 miracles
                 wrought
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 
                 imagination
                 was
                 required
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 any
                 mighty
                 works
                 among
                 his
                 own
                 country
                 men
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 unbelief
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 his
                 miracles
                 did
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               did
               not
               always
               require
               faith
               in
               the
               person
               on
               whom
               he
               wrought
               his
               miracles
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               had
               been
               impossible
               he
               should
               ever
               have
               raised
               any
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               which
               we
               are
               sure
               he
               did
               .
               And
               did
               not
               a
               St.
               Paul
               raise
               Eu●ychus
               from
               the
               dead
               ?
               and
               can
               any
               think
               so
               absurdly
               as
               that
               faith
               was
               required
               from
               a
               dead
               man
               in
               order
               to
               his
               resurrection
               ?
               
               So
               that
               the
               greatest
               miracles
               of
               all
               others
               were
               wrought
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               no
               possibility
               of
               believing
               in
               those
               on
               whom
               they
               were
               wrought
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               in
               miraculous
               cures
               believing
               was
               required
               it
               was
               to
               shew
               for
               what
               end
               those
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               ,
               viz.
               to
               confirm
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               them
               :
               they
               did
               not
               work
               miracles
               to
               be
               admired
               by
               the
               people
               as
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               would
               have
               done
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               had
               no
               such
               intolerable
               vanity
               to
               be
               cried
               up
               for
               Gods
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               such
               great
               things
               ;
               not
               like
               that
               Caesar
               of
               the
               Atheists
               as
               some
               call
               him
               ,
               who
               concludes
               
               one
               of
               his
               b
               Dialogues
               with
               that
               horrible
               piece
               of
               vanity
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               )
               
                 aut
                 Deus
                 es
                 aut
                 Vaninus
              
               ,
               and
               Pomponatius
               his
               Master
               before
               him
               had
               said
               c
               
                 Philosophi
                 sunt
                 Dii
                 terrestres
              
               ,
               (
               and
               you
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               reckon
               him
               in
               the
               number
               ;
               )
               but
               how
               was
               it
               possible
               for
               these
               men
               to
               discover
               more
               their
               mean
               thoughts
               of
               a
               Deity
               than
               by
               making
               him
               to
               be
               as
               despicable
               as
               themselves
               ?
               What
               boasting
               and
               ostentation
               would
               these
               men
               have
               made
               of
               themselves
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               done
               but
               the
               thousand
               part
               of
               what
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ?
               But
               they
               were
               men
               did
               as
               far
               excel
               all
               such
               in
               all
               true
               vertue
               and
               real
               
               excellency
               as
               they
               did
               in
               that
               miraclous
               power
               which
               God
               had
               given
               them
               .
               If
               they
               required
               men
               to
               believe
               whom
               they
               cured
               ,
               it
               was
               that
               they
               might
               cure
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               together
               :
               but
               sometimes
               they
               cured
               persons
               whom
               they
               saw
               not
               :
               as
               the
               d
               hankerchiefs
               from
               St.
               Paul
               at
               Ephesus
               cured
               the
               diseased
               when
               they
               were
               carried
               to
               them
               .
               But
               generally
               they
               took
               all
               opportunities
               to
               convey
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               those
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               bodies
               they
               cast
               either
               diseases
               or
               Devils
               .
               
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 said
                 that
                 Christ
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 mighty
                 works
                 among
                 them
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
              
               
               
                 his
                 disciples
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 ?
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               no
               where
               said
               in
               the
               Scripture
               that
               Christ
               could
               do
               no
               miracles
               at
               all
               among
               them
               because
               of
               their
               unbelief
               :
               for
               in
               
               one
               place
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               a
               
                 And
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 many
                 mighty
                 works
              
               
               
                 there
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 unbelief
              
               .
               He
               did
               miracles
               enough
               to
               convince
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               saw
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               cast
               away
               any
               more
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               in
               that
               other
               place
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 there
                 do
                 no
                 mighty
                 work
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               presently
               added
               ,
               
                 save
                 that
                 he
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 a
                 few
                 sick
                 folk
                 and
                 healed
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               what
               absurdity
               is
               there
               that
               Christ
               should
               do
               no
               extraordinary
               miracle
               among
               them
               ,
               among
               whom
               he
               saw
               that
               himself
               and
               his
               miracles
               were
               both
               equally
               contemned
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               method
               of
               divine
               goodness
               to
               bestow
               the
               largest
               kindnesses
               at
               first
               ;
               those
               who
               improve
               the
               beginnings
               
               of
               savour
               shall
               have
               more
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               despise
               the
               first
               may
               justly
               be
               rejected
               from
               any
               farther
               kindness
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               it
               is
               said
               
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
              
               ,
               that
               expression
               doth
               not
               imply
               any
               impossibility
               in
               the
               thing
               but
               a
               deliberate
               resolution
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               used
               Acts
               4.
               20.
               
               c
               
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 speak
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 .
              
               Who
               questions
               but
               there
               was
               a
               possibility
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               held
               their
               peace
               ?
               but
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               which
               upon
               great
               deliberation
               they
               had
               resolved
               not
               to
               do
               .
               So
               d
               
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 bear
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 evil
              
               ;
               and
               e
               
                 we
                 can
                 do
              
               
               
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               From
               which
               it
               appears
               that
               this
               can
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               in
               working
               miracles
               ,
               but
               only
               shews
               his
               just
               resolution
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               considering
               the
               contempt
               wherewith
               he
               had
               been
               entertained
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               pretended
               by
               those
               men
               who
               set
               themselves
               to
               undervalue
               those
               miraculous
               gifts
               which
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
                 might
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 an
                 Enthusiastick
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 distemper
                 of
                 their
                 brains
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 Fever
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 speak
                 such
                 things
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 they
              
               
               
                 are
                 in
                 health
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 do
                 .
              
               But
               that
               such
               unreasonable
               imaginations
               do
               more
               argue
               a
               distempered
               brain
               ,
               than
               any
               thing
               we
               assert
               concerning
               these
               divine
               persons
               will
               easily
               appear
               from
               these
               considerations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               no
               violent
               heat
               whatsoever
               can
               form
               a
               new
               language
               to
               a
               man
               which
               he
               never
               knew
               before
               .
               If
               language
               had
               been
               natural
               to
               man
               there
               might
               have
               been
               some
               reason
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               all
               know
               to
               be
               an
               arbitrary
               thing
               :
               and
               as
               well
               might
               a
               blind
               man
               paint
               with
               an
               exact
               difference
               of
               colours
               ,
               or
               one
               write
               plainly
               who
               could
               never
               read
               ,
               as
               any
               
               person
               by
               the
               meer
               heat
               of
               his
               Phancy
               speak
               suddenly
               in
               a
               tongue
               which
               he
               never
               learnt
               .
               There
               have
               been
               some
               who
               have
               said
               f
               
                 that
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 naturally
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 languages
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 wants
                 nothing
                 but
                 some
                 
                 mighty
                 heat
                 to
                 stir
                 men
                 up
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               But
               we
               are
               to
               take
               notice
               that
               those
               things
               are
               accounted
               wit
               when
               spoken
               against
               Religion
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               been
               non-sense
               and
               contradictions
               if
               spoken
               for
               it
               .
               And
               certainly
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               absurdly
               said
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               same
               men
               to
               make
               all
               the
               imaginations
               we
               have
               of
               things
               to
               come
               in
               by
               our
               senses
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               say
               that
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               can
               have
               those
               things
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               learnt
               or
               heard
               .
               If
               this
               supposion
               were
               true
               we
               might
               invert
               that
               saying
               of
               a
               Festus
               to
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 much
                 learning
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 mad
              
               ;
               for
               then
               madness
               or
               that
               which
               is
               the
               next
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 a
                 great
                 heat
                 of
                 brain
              
               ,
               would
               
               make
               men
               the
               most
               learned
               .
               If
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               a
               much
               easier
               way
               of
               attaining
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               languages
               of
               all
               nations
               than
               that
               which
               many
               take
               to
               gain
               a
               very
               few
               of
               them
               :
               for
               the
               heightening
               of
               Phancy
               either
               by
               Wine
               ,
               or
               a
               degree
               of
               madness
               would
               inspire
               men
               with
               skill
               in
               tongues
               to
               a
               miracle
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               supposing
               such
               a
               thing
               possible
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               from
               being
               so
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               very
               remote
               from
               our
               present
               case
               ;
               for
               the
               Apostles
               made
               it
               manifest
               to
               all
               persons
               that
               they
               were
               far
               enough
               from
               being
               inspired
               with
               the
               vapours
               of
               wine
               or
               touched
               
               with
               any
               Enthusiastick
               madness
               .
               They
               spake
               with
               strange
               tongues
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               convinced
               great
               numbers
               of
               their
               hearers
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               that
               doctrine
               which
               was
               delivered
               by
               them
               .
               As
               St.
               Paul
               answered
               Festus
               ,
               b
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 mad
                 most
                 noble
              
               Festus
               ,
               
                 but
                 speak
                 forth
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 soberness
              
               ;
               so
               they
               did
               not
               speak
               incoherent
               and
               insignificant
               words
               which
               madness
               makes
               men
               do
               ,
               nor
               any
               mean
               and
               trivial
               things
               ,
               meerly
               for
               ostentation
               of
               their
               gifts
               ,
               but
               they
               spake
               though
               with
               divers
               tongues
               ,
               c
               
                 the
                 great
                 or
                 wonderful
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               So
               their
               auditors
               confessed
               with
               admiration
               .
               
               These
               are
               not
               the
               effects
               of
               Wine
               or
               Madness
               as
               St.
               Peter
               at
               large
               proves
               ,
               against
               the
               unreasonable
               cavils
               of
               some
               d
               
                 who
                 mocked
                 and
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 new
                 wine
                 .
              
               Which
               he
               doth
               with
               so
               great
               success
               that
               the
               same
               day
               3000
               persons
               disowned
               
               their
               former
               course
               of
               life
               and
               embraced
               Christianity
               .
               Surely
               ,
               madness
               was
               never
               more
               infectious
               ,
               never
               made
               men
               more
               wise
               and
               sober
               ,
               than
               this
               did
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostles
               were
               acted
               only
               by
               that
               .
               When
               was
               there
               ever
               better
               and
               more
               weighty
               sense
               spoken
               by
               any
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Apostles
               after
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ?
               With
               what
               reason
               do
               they
               argue
               ,
               with
               what
               strength
               
               do
               they
               discourse
               ,
               with
               what
               a
               sedate
               and
               manly
               courage
               do
               they
               withstand
               the
               opposition
               of
               the
               Sanhedrin
               against
               them
               ?
               they
               never
               fly
               out
               into
               any
               extravagant
               passion
               ,
               never
               betray
               any
               weakness
               or
               fear
               :
               but
               speak
               the
               truth
               with
               boldness
               and
               
               rejoyce
               when
               they
               suffer
               for
               it
               .
               It
               could
               be
               no
               sudden
               heat
               which
               acted
               them
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               Spirit
               
               and
               power
               continued
               with
               them
               afterwards
               :
               they
               lived
               and
               acted
               by
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               life
               was
               as
               great
               a
               miracle
               ,
               as
               any
               that
               was
               wrought
               by
               them
               .
               Their
               zeal
               was
               great
               but
               regular
               ,
               their
               devotion
               servent
               and
               constant
               ,
               their
               conversation
               honest
               and
               prudent
               ,
               their
               discourses
               inflaming
               and
               convincing
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               breathed
               nothing
               but
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               will
               towards
               men
               .
               If
               they
               are
               called
               to
               suffer
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               with
               what
               constancy
               do
               they
               own
               the
               truth
               ,
               with
               what
               submission
               do
               they
               
               yield
               to
               their
               persecutors
               ,
               with
               what
               meekness
               and
               patience
               do
               they
               bear
               their
               sufferings
               !
               If
               differences
               arise
               among
               Christians
               ,
               with
               what
               care
               do
               they
               advise
               ,
               with
               what
               caution
               do
               they
               direct
               ,
               with
               what
               gentleness
               do
               they
               instruct
               ,
               with
               what
               tenderness
               do
               they
               bear
               with
               diffenters
               ,
               with
               what
               earnestness
               do
               they
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               !
               when
               they
               are
               to
               plant
               Churches
               ,
               how
               ready
               to
               go
               about
               it
               ,
               how
               diligent
               in
               attending
               it
               ,
               how
               watchful
               to
               prevent
               all
               miscarriages
               among
               them
               !
               When
               they
               write
               Epistles
               to
               those
               already
               planted
               ,
               with
               what
               Authority
               do
               they
               teach
               ,
               
               with
               what
               Majesty
               do
               they
               command
               ,
               with
               what
               severity
               do
               they
               rebuke
               ,
               with
               what
               pity
               do
               they
               chastise
               ,
               with
               what
               vehemency
               do
               they
               exhort
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               weighty
               arguments
               do
               they
               perswade
               all
               Christians
               to
               adorn
               the
               doctrine
               of
               God
               their
               Saviour
               in
               all
               things
               !
               So
               that
               such
               persons
               who
               after
               all
               these
               things
               can
               believe
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               acted
               only
               by
               some
               extravagant
               heats
               may
               as
               easily
               perswade
               themselves
               that
               men
               may
               be
               drunk
               with
               sobriety
               ,
               and
               mad
               with
               reason
               ,
               and
               debauched
               with
               goodness
               .
               But
               such
               are
               fit
               only
               to
               be
               treated
               in
               a
               dark
               room
               ,
               if
               any
               can
               be
               found
               darker
               than
               their
               understandings
               
               are
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               imagined
               a
               higher
               sort
               of
               madness
               than
               these
               men
               are
               guilty
               of
               .
               viz.
               That
               when
               men
               are
               convinced
               that
               these
               things
               could
               not
               be
               done
               by
               meer
               Mechanical
               causes
               ,
               then
               they
               attribute
               them
               to
               the
               assistance
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               holy
               and
               divine
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               evil
               and
               impure
               .
               A
               madness
               so
               great
               and
               extravagant
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               hardly
               imagine
               that
               it
               were
               incident
               to
               humane
               nature
               ,
               unless
               the
               Scripture
               had
               told
               us
               that
               some
               had
               thus
               blasphemed
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               either
               had
               or
               were
               in
               danger
               of
               blaspheming
               the
               
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               too
               .
               And
               this
               is
               properly
               
                 blaspheming
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               not
               given
               ,
               as
               our
               text
               tells
               us
               ,
               till
               after
               Christs
               ascension
               )
               when
               men
               attribute
               all
               those
               miraculous
               gifts
               which
               were
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               in
               confirmation
               
               of
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               to
               the
               power
               of
               an
               unclean
               Spirit
               .
               
               For
               so
               the
               Evangelist
               St.
               Luke
               ,
               when
               he
               mentions
               the
               a
               
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiven
              
               immediately
               subjoyns
               ;
               
                 their
                 bringing
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Powers
              
               ;
               and
               adds
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               (
               even
               that
               which
               they
               so
               blasphemed
               in
               them
               )
               
                 should
                 teach
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 hour
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 say
                 .
              
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               the
               attributing
               the
               miraculous
               works
               of
               Christ
               who
               had
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               without
               measure
               ,
               to
               an
               evil
               Spirit
               was
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               sin
               ;
               but
               it
               received
               a
               greater
               aggravation
               after
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               miraculous
               
               effusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               .
               For
               now
               the
               great
               confirmation
               was
               given
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               all
               that
               Christ
               had
               said
               before
               ;
               he
               had
               some
               times
               concealed
               his
               miracles
               and
               forbid
               the
               publishing
               of
               them
               :
               and
               to
               such
               he
               appeared
               but
               as
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               b
               
                 that
                 had
                 they
                 known
                 him
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
                 :
              
               and
               St.
               Peter
               more
               expresly
               ;
               c
               
                 and
                 now
                 Brethren
                 I
                 wote
                 that
                 through
                 ignorance
                 you
                 did
                 it
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 your
                 Rulers
                 .
              
               But
               now
               since
               his
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               when
               God
               by
               the
               effusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               given
               the
               largest
               and
               fullest
               Testimony
               to
               the
               
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               if
               men
               after
               all
               this
               shall
               go
               on
               
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               by
               attributing
               all
               these
               miracles
               to
               a
               Diabolical
               power
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               forgiveness
               to
               be
               expected
               either
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               Because
               this
               argues
               the
               greatest
               obstinacy
               of
               mind
               ,
               the
               highest
               contempt
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               affront
               that
               can
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               charging
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               to
               be
               an
               evil
               and
               a
               lying
               Spirit
               .
               By
               which
               we
               see
               what
               great
               weight
               and
               moment
               the
               Scripture
               lays
               upon
               this
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               on
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               what
               care
               men
               ought
               to
               
               have
               how
               they
               undervalue
               and
               despise
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               how
               they
               do
               reproach
               and
               blaspheme
               it
               .
               They
               might
               as
               well
               imagine
               that
               light
               and
               darkness
               may
               meet
               and
               embrace
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               infernal
               Spirits
               should
               imploy
               their
               power
               in
               promoting
               a
               doctrine
               so
               contrary
               to
               their
               interest
               ?
               For
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               cannot
               be
               more
               distant
               ,
               than
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               Christianity
               is
               from
               all
               the
               contrivances
               of
               wicked
               Spirits
               .
               How
               soon
               was
               the
               Devil's
               Kingdom
               broken
               ,
               his
               Temples
               demolished
               ,
               his
               oracles
               silenced
               ,
               himself
               baffled
               in
               his
               great
               design
               of
               deceiving
               mankind
               when
               Christianity
               prevailed
               in
               the
               
               world
               ?
               Having
               thus
               far
               asserted
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               viz.
               that
               there
               was
               such
               an
               effusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               now
               come
               to
               consider
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               it
               as
               it
               is
               represented
               to
               us
               
                 by
                 Rivers
                 of
                 
                 living
                 waters
                 flowing
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 :
              
               by
               which
               we
               
               may
               understand
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 plenty
                 of
                 it
                 called
                 
                   Rivers
                   of
                   waters
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 benefit
                 and
                 usefulness
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               plentifulness
               of
               this
               effusion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               there
               had
               been
               some
               drops
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               this
               Spirit
               which
               had
               fallen
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               before
               ;
               but
               those
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               these
               
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
              
               ,
               than
               the
               waters
               of
               Siloam
               which
               run
               softly
               ,
               with
               the
               mighty
               River
               Euphrates
               .
               What
               was
               the
               Spirit
               which
               Bezaleel
               had
               to
               build
               the
               a
               Tabernacle
               with
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
               that
               Spirit
               which
               the
               
               Apostles
               were
               inspired
               with
               for
               building
               up
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
               what
               was
               that
               b
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               which
               some
               were
               filled
               with
               to
               make
               garments
               for
               Aaron
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Revelation
               which
               led
               the
               Apostles
               into
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               Truth
               ?
               What
               was
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Courage
               which
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Iudges
               of
               old
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
               that
               Spirit
               which
               did
               
                 convince
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 judgement
                 ?
              
               What
               was
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Moses
               which
               was
               communicated
               to
               the
               70.
               elders
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
               that
               Spirit
               of
               his
               son
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               shed
               abroad
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               
               people
               ?
               What
               was
               that
               Spirit
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               which
               inspired
               some
               Prophets
               in
               several
               ages
               ,
               with
               that
               c
               
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 all
                 flesh
              
               ;
               which
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               was
               accomplished
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ?
               But
               these
               Rivers
               of
               Waters
               though
               they
               began
               their
               course
               at
               Ierusalem
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               yet
               they
               soon
               overflowed
               the
               Christian
               Church
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               sound
               of
               that
               rushing
               mighty
               wind
               was
               soon
               heard
               in
               the
               most
               distant
               places
               :
               and
               the
               fiery
               tongues
               inslamed
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               who
               never
               saw
               them
               .
               These
               gifts
               being
               propagated
               into
               other
               Churches
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               tongues
               
               were
               kindled
               from
               them
               as
               we
               see
               how
               much
               this
               gift
               of
               tongues
               obtained
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               :
               And
               so
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               we
               find
               after
               this
               day
               how
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               fell
               upon
               them
               which
               believed
               ,
               and
               what
               mighty
               signs
               and
               wonders
               were
               done
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               benefit
               and
               usefulness
               of
               this
               effusion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               like
               
                 the
                 Rivers
              
               of
               Waters
               that
               both
               refresh
               and
               enrich
               ,
               and
               thereby
               make
               glad
               the
               City
               of
               God.
               The
               coming
               down
               of
               the
               Spirit
               was
               like
               d
               
                 the
                 pouring
                 water
                 upon
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 and
                 floods
                 upon
                 the
                 dry
                 ground
                 ▪
              
               Now
               e
               
                 God
                 opened
              
               
               
                 the
                 Rivers
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 fountains
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 valleys
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 and
                 needy
                 who
                 seek
                 water
                 might
                 be
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 whose
                 tongues
                 failed
                 for
                 thirst
                 might
                 satisfy
                 themselves
                 with
                 living
                 water
                 .
              
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               lofty
               expressions
               
               whereby
               the
               
                 Courtly
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
              
               sets
               forth
               the
               great
               
               promise
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               none
               better
               befitting
               the
               mighty
               advantages
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               ever
               since
               enjoyed
               by
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               spirit
               than
               these
               .
               For
               the
               fountain
               was
               opened
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               the
               streams
               of
               those
               Rivers
               of
               living
               water
               have
               run
               down
               to
               our
               Age
               :
               not
               confined
               within
               the
               banks
               of
               Tiber
               ,
               nor
               mixing
               with
               the
               impure
               waters
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               preserved
               pure
               and
               unmixed
               in
               that
               sacred
               doctrine
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
               Within
               those
               bounds
               we
               confine
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               moved
               by
               the
               vain
               discourses
               of
               any
               who
               pretend
               to
               discover
               a
               new
               Fountain
               head
               to
               these
               waters
               at
               Rome
               ;
               and
               
               would
               make
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               come
               down
               to
               us
               through
               any
               other
               Channel
               but
               theirs
               .
               But
               supposing
               they
               had
               come
               to
               us
               through
               them
               ,
               have
               they
               thereby
               gotten
               the
               sole
               disposal
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               none
               shall
               tast
               but
               what
               and
               how
               much
               they
               please
               ?
               and
               must
               we
               needs
               drink
               down
               the
               filth
               and
               mud
               of
               their
               Channel
               too
               ?
               As
               long
               as
               they
               suffer
               us
               to
               do
               what
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               viz.
               a
               to
               take
               of
               these
               waters
               of
               life
               freely
               we
               do
               our
               own
               duty
               and
               quarrel
               not
               with
               them
               .
               But
               if
               they
               go
               about
               to
               stop
               the
               passage
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               adulterate
               them
               with
               some
               forrain
               mixture
               ,
               or
               strive
               with
               us
               as
               the
               Herdsmen
               of
               
               Gerar
               did
               with
               
               Isaac's
               Herdsmen
               saying
               the
               b
               
                 Water
                 is
                 ours
              
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               name
               of
               the
               well
               be
               Esek
               ,
               if
               contentions
               do
               arise
               ,
               the
               blame
               is
               not
               ours
               ;
               we
               assert
               but
               our
               own
               just
               right
               against
               all
               their
               encroachments
               .
               For
               as
               Isaac
               pleaded
               c
               
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 digged
                 again
                 the
                 wells
                 of
                 water
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 digged
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 his
                 Father
              
               ,
               and
               although
               
                 the
                 Philistins
              
               had
               stopped
               them
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               yet
               that
               could
               be
               no
               hindrance
               to
               his
               right
               ,
               but
               he
               might
               open
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               call
               their
               names
               after
               the
               names
               by
               which
               his
               Father
               had
               called
               them
               .
               So
               that
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               Plea
               ,
               we
               pretend
               
               to
               nothing
               but
               to
               clear
               the
               passage
               which
               they
               have
               stopped
               up
               and
               was
               left
               free
               and
               open
               for
               us
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Fathers
               ;
               we
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               imposed
               upon
               by
               their
               later
               usurpations
               :
               we
               plead
               for
               no
               more
               but
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               may
               have
               the
               same
               purity
               and
               integrity
               which
               it
               had
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               things
               may
               not
               only
               be
               called
               by
               the
               names
               by
               which
               the
               Fathers
               have
               called
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               may
               be
               such
               as
               the
               Fathers
               have
               left
               them
               .
               But
               otherwise
               let
               them
               boast
               never
               so
               much
               of
               the
               largeness
               of
               their
               stream
               ,
               of
               the
               Antiquitity
               of
               their
               Channel
               ,
               of
               the
               holiness
               of
               their
               waters
               ,
               
               of
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Ports
               and
               the
               riches
               of
               their
               trading
               ;
               nay
               and
               let
               them
               call
               their
               stream
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Ocean
               too
               (
               if
               they
               please
               )
               ,
               yet
               we
               envy
               them
               not
               their
               Adma●
               and
               Pharpar
               and
               all
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Damascus
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               sit
               down
               quietly
               
               by
               these
               living
               waters
               of
               Iordan
               .
               We
               are
               contented
               with
               the
               
               miracles
               which
               the
               Apostles
               wrought
               without
               forging
               or
               believing
               new
               ones
               ;
               we
               are
               satisfied
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               strange
               tongues
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               we
               know
               no
               necessity
               now
               of
               speaking
               much
               less
               of
               praying
               in
               an
               
                 unknown
                 tongue
              
               :
               we
               believe
               that
               Spirit
               infallible
               which
               inspired
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               holy
               writtings
               and
               those
               we
               acknowledge
               ,
               embrace
               and
               I
               hope
               are
               willing
               to
               dye
               for
               :
               But
               if
               any
               upstart
               Spirit
               pretend
               to
               sit
               in
               an
               infallible
               chair
               ,
               we
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               under
               bondage
               to
               it
               ,
               till
               we
               see
               the
               same
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               attest
               their
               infallibility
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               last
               thing
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 season
              
               that
               this
               effusion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               was
               reserved
               for
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               the
               glorious
               ascension
               of
               Christ
               to
               Heaven
               .
               This
               was
               reserved
               as
               the
               great
               Donative
               after
               his
               Triumph
               over
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               he
               sends
               down
               the
               greatest
               gift
               that
               ever
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               mankind
               viz.
               this
               gift
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               Hereby
               Christ
               discovered
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               purchase
               ,
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               the
               assurance
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               :
               
               and
               the
               care
               he
               took
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               People
               ;
               by
               letting
               them
               see
               that
               he
               made
               good
               his
               last
               promise
               to
               them
               of
               sending
               them
               another
               Comforter
               who
               should
               be
               with
               them
               to
               assist
               them
               in
               all
               their
               undertakings
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               in
               their
               doubts
               ,
               to
               plead
               their
               cause
               for
               them
               against
               all
               the
               vain
               oppositions
               of
               men
               .
               And
               he
               should
               not
               continue
               with
               them
               for
               a
               little
               time
               as
               Christ
               had
               done
               ,
               but
               he
               should
               abide
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               so
               as
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               as
               himself
               was
               ,
               but
               should
               remain
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               pledge
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               as
               a
               Testimony
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               as
               an
               earnest
               of
               Gods
               favour
               to
               them
               now
               ,
               and
               their
               
               future
               inheritance
               in
               heaven
               ;
               for
               he
               should
               comfort
               them
               by
               his
               presence
               ,
               guide
               them
               by
               his
               counsel
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               bring
               them
               to
               glory
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               now
               remains
               but
               that
               as
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               rejoycing
               on
               this
               day
               doth
               so
               much
               exceed
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               at
               their
               ceremony
               of
               
                 pouring
                 out
                 the
                 water
              
               ;
               so
               our
               joy
               should
               as
               much
               exceed
               in
               the
               nature
               and
               kind
               of
               it
               the
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               which
               was
               then
               used
               by
               them
               .
               With
               what
               joy
               did
               the
               Israelites
               when
               they
               were
               almost
               burnt
               up
               with
               thirst
               in
               the
               wilderness
               cast
               of
               the
               pleasant
               streams
               which
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               
               rock
               ?
               a
               
                 that
                 rock
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               
                 was
                 Christ
              
               and
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               that
               stream
               of
               living
               water
               which
               flows
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               express
               our
               thankfulness
               for
               so
               great
               and
               unvaluable
               a
               mercy
               ?
               Our
               joy
               cannot
               be
               too
               great
               
               for
               such
               a
               gift
               as
               this
               so
               it
               be
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               spiritual
               
               joy
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Fountain
               of
               that
               joy
               which
               we
               express
               for
               Gods
               giving
               him
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               then
               affront
               that
               good
               Spirit
               ,
               while
               we
               pretend
               to
               bless
               God
               for
               him
               let
               us
               not
               grieve
               him
               by
               our
               presumptuous
               sins
               ,
               nor
               resist
               his
               motions
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               our
               wilful
               continuance
               in
               them
               .
               The
               best
               way
               we
               can
               express
               our
               thankfulness
               is
               by
               yielding
               up
               our selves
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               him
               in
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               our
               joy
               shall
               never
               end
               with
               our
               lives
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               continued
               with
               a
               greater
               fulness
               for
               ever
               more
               .
               
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               X.
               
               
               
               Preached
               at
               WHITE-HALL
               .
               MARCH
               2.
               1669.
               
               
            
             
               
                 
                   ISAIAH
                   LVII
                   .
                   XXI
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   peace
                   ,
                   saith
                   my
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   Wicked
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IF
               we
               were
               bound
               to
               judge
               of
               things
               only
               
               by
               appearance
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               all
               persons
               happy
               who
               are
               made
               the
               object
               of
               the
               envy
               of
               some
               and
               the
               flattery
               of
               others
               ,
               this
               text
               would
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               strange
               Paradox
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               what
               daily
               happens
               in
               the
               word
               .
               For
               what
               complaint
               hath
               been
               more
               frequent
               among
               men
               almost
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               than
               that
               peace
               and
               
               prosperity
               hath
               been
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               their
               troubles
               have
               not
               been
               like
               other
               mens
               ,
               that
               none
               seem
               to
               enjoy
               greater
               pleasures
               in
               this
               world
               than
               they
               who
               live
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               ?
               The
               consideration
               of
               which
               hath
               been
               a
               
               matter
               of
               great
               offence
               to
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               of
               surprise
               to
               the
               wisest
               ;
               
               till
               they
               have
               searched
               more
               deeply
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               things
               (
               which
               the
               more
               men
               have
               done
               the
               better
               esteem
               they
               have
               always
               had
               of
               divine
               providence
               )
               and
               from
               thence
               have
               understood
               that
               the
               true
               felicity
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               lies
               in
               the
               contentment
               of
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               arise
               from
               any
               thing
               without
               himself
               ,
               nor
               be
               enjoyed
               till
               all
               be
               well
               within
               .
               For
               when
               we
               compare
               the
               state
               of
               humane
               nature
               with
               that
               of
               the
               beings
               inferiour
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               easily
               find
               that
               as
               man
               was
               designed
               for
               a
               greater
               happiness
               than
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               ;
               so
               that
               cannot
               lie
               in
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               enjoys
               in
               common
               
               with
               them
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               the
               pleasures
               of
               our
               senses
               are
               )
               but
               must
               consist
               in
               some
               peculiar
               excellencies
               of
               his
               being
               .
               And
               as
               the
               capacity
               of
               misery
               is
               always
               proportionable
               to
               that
               of
               happiness
               ;
               so
               the
               measure
               and
               the
               kind
               of
               that
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               we
               do
               the
               other
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               sense
               of
               pleasure
               there
               can
               be
               none
               of
               pain
               ;
               where
               all
               pleasure
               is
               confined
               to
               sense
               ,
               the
               pain
               must
               be
               so
               too
               ;
               but
               where
               the
               greatest
               pleasures
               are
               intellectual
               ,
               the
               greatest
               torments
               must
               be
               those
               of
               the
               mind
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               that
               nothing
               doth
               so
               much
               conduce
               to
               the
               proper
               happiness
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               that
               
               which
               doth
               the
               most
               promote
               the
               peace
               and
               serenity
               of
               his
               mind
               :
               nothing
               can
               make
               him
               more
               miserable
               than
               that
               which
               causeth
               the
               greatest
               disturbance
               in
               it
               .
               If
               we
               can
               then
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               highest
               honours
               ,
               the
               greatest
               riches
               ,
               and
               the
               softest
               pleasures
               can
               never
               satisfie
               the
               desires
               ,
               conquer
               the
               fears
               ,
               nor
               allay
               the
               passions
               of
               an
               ungoverned
               mind
               ,
               we
               must
               search
               beyond
               these
               things
               for
               the
               foundations
               of
               its
               peace
               .
               And
               if
               notwithstanding
               them
               there
               may
               be
               such
               a
               sting
               in
               the
               conscience
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               that
               may
               inflame
               his
               mind
               to
               so
               great
               a
               height
               of
               rage
               and
               fury
               ,
               which
               the
               diversions
               of
               the
               world
               
               cannot
               prevent
               ,
               nor
               all
               its
               pleasures
               cure
               :
               we
               are
               especially
               concerned
               to
               fix
               such
               a
               notion
               of
               mans
               happiness
               which
               either
               supposes
               a
               sound
               mind
               or
               else
               makes
               it
               so
               ;
               without
               which
               all
               the
               other
               things
               so
               much
               admired
               can
               no
               more
               contribute
               towards
               any
               true
               contentment
               than
               a
               magnificent
               Palace
               ,
               or
               a
               curiously
               wrought
               bed
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               the
               Gout
               or
               Stone
               .
               All
               which
               I
               speak
               ,
               (
               not
               as
               though
               I
               imagined
               any
               state
               of
               perfect
               tranquility
               or
               compleat
               happiness
               were
               attainable
               by
               any
               man
               in
               this
               present
               life
               :
               for
               as
               long
               as
               the
               causes
               are
               imperfect
               the
               effect
               must
               be
               so
               too
               :
               and
               those
               Philosophers
               who
               discoursed
               
               so
               much
               of
               a
               happy
               state
               of
               life
               did
               but
               frame
               Ideas
               in
               Morals
               as
               they
               did
               in
               Politicks
               ,
               not
               as
               though
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               any
               to
               reach
               to
               the
               exactness
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               those
               were
               to
               be
               accounted
               best
               which
               came
               the
               nearest
               to
               them
               :
               )
               but
               I
               therefore
               
               speak
               concerning
               a
               happy
               state
               of
               life
               for
               these
               two
               reasons
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               though
               none
               can
               be
               perfectly
               happy
               ,
               yet
               that
               some
               may
               be
               much
               more
               so
               than
               others
               are
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               they
               may
               enjoy
               far
               greater
               contentment
               of
               mind
               in
               any
               condition
               than
               others
               can
               do
               ;
               they
               can
               bear
               crosses
               ,
               and
               suffer
               injuries
               with
               a
               more
               equal
               temper
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               meet
               with
               vicissitudes
               in
               the
               world
               they
               wonder
               no
               more
               at
               it
               ,
               than
               to
               see
               that
               the
               wind
               changes
               its
               quarter
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Sea
               proves
               rough
               and
               tempestuous
               which
               but
               little
               before
               was
               very
               even
               and
               calm
               .
               They
               who
               understand
               humane
               nature
               have
               few
               things
               left
               to
               wonder
               at
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               do
               the
               least
               wonder
               ,
               are
               the
               least
               surprised
               ;
               and
               they
               
               who
               are
               the
               least
               surprised
               are
               the
               least
               troubled
               ;
               and
               those
               are
               the
               happiest
               men
               as
               this
               world
               goes
               ,
               who
               meet
               with
               fewest
               troubles
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Italians
               have
               a
               shrewd
               Proverb
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               less
               mony
               ,
               less
               wisdom
               ,
               less
               honesty
               in
               the
               world
               than
               men
               generally
               make
               account
               of
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               maintain
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               less
               men
               believe
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               less
               they
               are
               deceived
               ,
               and
               the
               less
               they
               are
               deceived
               the
               less
               they
               are
               troubled
               .
               For
               no
               troubles
               are
               greater
               than
               those
               which
               are
               the
               most
               unexpected
               ;
               none
               are
               so
               unexpected
               as
               those
               which
               come
               upon
               men
               who
               are
               only
               undeceived
               by
               their
               own
               experience
               :
               
               For
               they
               undergo
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               trouble
               to
               gain
               a
               little
               wisdom
               whereas
               a
               true
               judgement
               and
               consideration
               of
               these
               things
               before
               hand
               ,
               keeps
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               more
               steady
               and
               fixt
               amidst
               all
               the
               contingencies
               of
               humane
               affairs
               .
               By
               which
               we
               see
               that
               wisdom
               of
               it self
               hath
               a
               great
               influence
               upon
               the
               quiet
               and
               peace
               of
               mans
               mind
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               his
               life
               :
               but
               if
               we
               add
               to
               that
               the
               inseparable
               property
               of
               true
               wisdom
               ,
               viz.
               patience
               and
               submission
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               his
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               strangely
               blind
               that
               cannot
               discern
               a
               greater
               peace
               and
               serenity
               
               following
               these
               two
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               than
               where
               folly
               and
               irreligion
               raign
               .
               Thus
               far
               then
               we
               have
               gained
               ,
               that
               Wisdom
               and
               Piety
               tend
               very
               much
               to
               the
               lessening
               the
               troubles
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ;
               and
               therein
               lies
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               this
               imperfect
               State.
               For
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               to
               expect
               in
               so
               open
               a
               condition
               as
               we
               live
               in
               here
               that
               no
               cross
               winds
               should
               blow
               upon
               us
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               only
               shake
               our
               branches
               and
               make
               our
               leaves
               fall
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               root
               holds
               firm
               and
               the
               body
               entire
               ,
               the
               former
               beauty
               and
               glory
               will
               return
               again
               .
               It
               can
               be
               no
               disparagement
               to
               the
               most
               skilful
               Pilot
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               
               Vessel
               tossed
               upon
               a
               tempestuous
               Sea
               ,
               but
               to
               escape
               with
               little
               damage
               when
               he
               sees
               others
               sink
               down
               and
               perish
               ,
               shews
               the
               great
               difference
               which
               wisdom
               gives
               in
               the
               success
               ,
               where
               the
               dangers
               are
               equal
               and
               common
               .
               So
               that
               not
               only
               some
               men
               
               may
               meet
               with
               fewer
               troubles
               in
               the
               world
               than
               others
               do
               ;
               but
               
               supposing
               they
               meet
               with
               the
               same
               ,
               some
               are
               far
               more
               happy
               in
               passing
               through
               them
               than
               others
               are
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               fairest
               sense
               I
               know
               can
               be
               given
               of
               those
               otherwise
               extravagant
               speeches
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               old
               ,
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Wise
                 man
                 being
                 happy
                 in
                 the
                 Bull
                 of
              
               Phalaris
               ,
               
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 greatest
                 racks
                 and
                 torments
                 ,
              
               not
               as
               though
               they
               could
               be
               so
               senseless
               to
               imagine
               that
               any
               man
               could
               be
               as
               happy
               in
               his
               torments
               as
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               taking
               him
               in
               the
               same
               State
               with
               another
               man
               who
               wants
               that
               constancy
               of
               mind
               which
               he
               hath
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               happy
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               other
               .
               By
               which
               
               we
               see
               that
               although
               no
               state
               of
               life
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               compleatly
               happy
               ,
               yet
               some
               may
               be
               much
               nearer
               than
               others
               can
               be
               .
               Which
               was
               necessary
               to
               be
               premised
               in
               order
               to
               the
               right
               understanding
               the
               design
               of
               our
               following
               discourse
               :
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               some
               course
               of
               life
               to
               any
               man
               who
               considers
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               course
               of
               Sin
               and
               Wickedness
               .
               So
               the
               Prophet
               assures
               us
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               himself
               :
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               are
               spoken
               on
               purpose
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               shew
               
               how
               much
               the
               wickedness
               of
               men
               doth
               hinder
               them
               from
               enjoying
               that
               peace
               and
               happiness
               which
               they
               might
               have
               had
               without
               it
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               foregoing
               words
               he
               represents
               God
               as
               shewing
               great
               pity
               to
               the
               scattered
               remainders
               of
               a
               broken
               and
               distressed
               people
               ;
               though
               he
               had
               punished
               them
               severely
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               banished
               them
               out
               of
               their
               native
               country
               ,
               yet
               he
               promiseth
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 possess
                 the
                 land
                 and
                 again
                 inherit
                 his
                 holy
                 mountain
                 .
              
               v.
               13.
               and
               therefore
               speaks
               
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 might
                 be
                 cast
                 up
                 and
              
               
               
                 prepared
                 for
                 their
                 return
              
               ,
               and
               every
               impediment
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
                 for
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 lofty
                 one
                 who
                 inhabits
                 eternity
                 ;
                 will
                 again
                 dwell
                 in
                 his
                 high
                 and
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               at
               Hierusalem
               (
               so
               the
               words
               may
               be
               understood
               ,
               for
               the
               Hebrew
               verb
               is
               future
               )
               but
               especially
               with
               those
               who
               were
               humbled
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               who
               are
               here
               called
               
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 contrite
                 ones
              
               .
               v.
               15.
               
               For
               
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 always
                 contend
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               knew
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               ;
               v.
               16.
               and
               although
               his
               punishment
               of
               them
               was
               just
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               v.
               17.
               yet
               
                 God
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
              
               and
               would
               therefore
               
               
                 heal
                 their
                 breaches
              
               ,
               and
               conduct
               them
               back
               again
               to
               their
               own
               land
               ,
               and
               thereby
               give
               so
               great
               an
               occasion
               of
               joy
               and
               triumph
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               he
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 restore
                 comforts
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 mourned
              
               for
               the
               calamities
               they
               lay
               under
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               18.
               yea
               he
               would
               grant
               
               them
               so
               much
               inward
               peace
               and
               outward
               prosperity
               ,
               that
               
               they
               should
               far
               and
               near
               joyn
               in
               their
               praises
               to
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 create
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 lips
                 peace
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               all
               this
               while
               they
               must
               have
               a
               care
               of
               deceiving
               themselves
               ,
               though
               God
               did
               restore
               them
               to
               their
               own
               land
               with
               abundance
               of
               joy
               and
               peace
               ,
               in
               expectation
               that
               the
               remembrance
               of
               their
               former
               calamities
               and
               the
               present
               blessings
               they
               enjoyed
               would
               make
               them
               abhor
               the
               sins
               which
               had
               provoked
               God
               to
               punish
               them
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               should
               return
               to
               their
               wickedness
               again
               ,
               or
               continue
               in
               it
               after
               so
               great
               mercies
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               find
               that
               their
               wickedness
               would
               overthrow
               
               their
               peace
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               discontent
               and
               trouble
               would
               follow
               upon
               it
               ;
               as
               the
               natural
               product
               of
               it
               .
               
                 For
                 like
                 the
                 troubled
                 Sea
                 that
                 is
                 tossed
                 up
                 and
                 down
              
               with
               violent
               and
               impetuous
               winds
               ,
               fomes
               and
               rages
               ,
               one
               wave
               beating
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               all
               this
               commotion
               is
               nothing
               but
               casting
               upon
               the
               neighbour
               shore
               a
               greater
               burden
               of
               unprofitable
               mire
               and
               dirt
               :
               such
               would
               the
               effect
               of
               their
               wickedness
               be
               among
               them
               ,
               v.
               20.
               it
               would
               make
               them
               restless
               and
               unquiet
               in
               themselves
               ,
               having
               no
               one
               certain
               motion
               but
               tossed
               up
               and
               down
               with
               every
               contrary
               blast
               of
               wind
               ,
               and
               producing
               nothing
               by
               all
               these
               various
               
               agitations
               but
               unprofitable
               counsels
               and
               unsuccesful
               designs
               .
               But
               lest
               the
               Prophet
               should
               be
               supposed
               to
               speak
               all
               this
               out
               of
               discontent
               and
               passion
               ,
               he
               confirms
               what
               he
               had
               said
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               in
               these
               few
               but
               smart
               words
               of
               the
               Text.
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 ,
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               words
               we
               see
               are
               general
               and
               indefinite
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               peace
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               the
               notion
               of
               Wickedness
               implyed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               handle
               them
               in
               their
               due
               extent
               by
               shewing
               that
               no
               one
               kind
               of
               true
               peace
               is
               consistent
               with
               any
               sort
               of
               prevailing
               wickedness
               :
               whether
               by
               peace
               we
               
               mean
               the
               peace
               a
               man
               hath
               
                 with
                 himself
              
               in
               the
               tranquillity
               of
               his
               mind
               ;
               or
               the
               peace
               which
               men
               have
               in
               society
               with
               one
               another
               .
               In
               either
               of
               these
               senses
               it
               will
               appear
               true
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Taking
               peace
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 mind
              
               ;
               in
               order
               to
               which
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               some
               certain
               foundation
               to
               build
               his
               peace
               upon
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               be
               secured
               from
               those
               things
               which
               will
               overthrow
               it
               ;
               both
               which
               shew
               it
               impossible
               for
               a
               wicked
               man
               to
               have
               any
               true
               peace
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               because
               he
               can
               have
               no
               certain
               grounds
               to
               build
               it
               upon
               ;
               
               and
               those
               things
               do
               accompany
               his
               wickedness
               ,
               which
               will
               certainly
               overthrow
               it
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               Wicked
               man
               can
               have
               no
               certain
               foundations
               for
               his
               peace
               .
               By
               which
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               any
               contracted
               dulness
               ,
               or
               
               bruitish
               stupidity
               ,
               which
               if
               we
               will
               call
               peace
               the
               most
               insensible
               
               parts
               of
               the
               creation
               do
               infinitely
               exceed
               us
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               composure
               and
               settlement
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               from
               a
               due
               consideration
               of
               things
               ;
               and
               differs
               as
               much
               from
               the
               former
               temper
               as
               a
               vigorous
               and
               healthful
               state
               of
               body
               doth
               from
               the
               dull
               effects
               of
               a
               Lethargy
               .
               And
               such
               a
               peace
               as
               this
               no
               wicked
               man
               can
               ever
               have
               but
               upon
               one
               of
               these
               suppositions
               .
            
             
               Either
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               Wickedness
               is
               but
               a
               meer
               name
               of
               disgrace
               set
               upon
               some
               kind
               of
               actions
               ,
               but
               that
               really
               there
               is
               no
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               sin
               ,
               or
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               or
               
               else
               ,
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Supposing
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               to
               believe
               there
               ever
               should
               be
               such
               a
               punishment
               of
               it
               as
               men
               are
               affrighted
               with
               ;
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Or
               Lastly
               ,
               supposing
               there
               be
               a
               punishment
               of
               sin
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               is
               madness
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               present
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               it
               .
               These
               being
               only
               the
               imaginable
               grounds
               a
               wicked
               man
               can
               have
               any
               peace
               in
               his
               mind
               from
               ;
               I
               shall
               particularly
               shew
               the
               falseness
               and
               the
               folly
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Sin
               or
               Wickedness
               in
               the
               
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               are
               meerly
               arbitrary
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               are
               names
               only
               imposed
               upon
               things
               by
               the
               more
               cunning
               sort
               of
               men
               to
               affright
               men
               from
               the
               doing
               some
               actions
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               do
               others
               .
               But
               what
               a
               miserable
               case
               are
               those
               in
               ,
               who
               can
               never
               enjoy
               any
               contentment
               in
               themselves
               unless
               all
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               !
               We
               should
               conclude
               that
               mans
               condition
               desperate
               ,
               who
               believes
               it
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               have
               any
               ease
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               unless
               he
               could
               be
               transformed
               into
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               beast
               ,
               or
               petrified
               into
               the
               hardness
               of
               a
               rock
               .
               These
               
               are
               things
               not
               utterly
               impossible
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               possible
               in
               so
               remote
               a
               degree
               that
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               can
               have
               no
               ease
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               expects
               it
               only
               upon
               those
               terms
               :
               But
               it
               is
               utterly
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               supposition
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               or
               a
               being
               endued
               and
               acting
               with
               reason
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               things
               equally
               good
               or
               evil
               .
               For
               what
               doth
               reason
               signifie
               as
               it
               respects
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               a
               faculty
               of
               discerning
               what
               is
               good
               and
               fitting
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               evil
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               avoided
               ?
               And
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               such
               a
               faculty
               given
               us
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               such
               difference
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ?
               Might
               not
               
               men
               with
               equal
               probability
               argue
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               things
               about
               which
               life
               and
               sense
               are
               conversant
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               wherein
               reason
               is
               imploved
               ?
               With
               what
               impatience
               would
               those
               men
               be
               heard
               who
               should
               assert
               that
               
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               qualities
               of
               meats
               
               and
               drinks
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               do
               all
               equally
               tend
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               pedantical
               and
               beneath
               a
               Gentleman
               to
               talk
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               Poisons
               ,
               that
               will
               so
               suddenly
               and
               certainly
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               are
               things
               which
               none
               talk
               of
               or
               believe
               besides
               those
               whose
               trade
               is
               either
               to
               kill
               or
               cure
               men
               ?
               With
               how
               much
               wit
               and
               subtilty
               might
               a
               man
               argue
               upon
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               define
               what
               the
               nature
               of
               poison
               is
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               manner
               it
               destroys
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               men
               have
               conquered
               the
               malignity
               of
               it
               by
               use
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               things
               which
               have
               been
               
               poison
               to
               some
               ,
               have
               been
               food
               and
               nourishment
               to
               others
               ?
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               plausible
               arguments
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               brave
               spirits
               dare
               venture
               the
               experiment
               upon
               themselves
               :
               and
               yet
               these
               (
               only
               changing
               the
               terms
               )
               are
               the
               very
               same
               arguments
               used
               against
               the
               natural
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               viz.
               the
               difficulty
               of
               defining
               or
               setting
               the
               exact
               bounds
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               customs
               or
               apprehensions
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               concerning
               the
               things
               which
               are
               called
               good
               and
               evil
               .
               If
               we
               proceed
               farther
               to
               the
               objects
               of
               sense
               ;
               how
               ridiculous
               would
               those
               persons
               appear
               that
               should
               with
               a
               mighty
               confidence
               
               go
               about
               to
               perswade
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               differences
               between
               light
               and
               darkness
               ,
               between
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               ,
               between
               smells
               and
               tasts
               and
               noises
               are
               but
               phantastick
               and
               imaginary
               things
               ?
               Who
               would
               ever
               believe
               that
               those
               are
               men
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               sight
               to
               whom
               light
               and
               darkness
               are
               equal
               :
               (
               for
               others
               who
               pretend
               not
               to
               so
               much
               wit
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               call
               such
               persons
               blind
               .
               )
               Or
               that
               those
               have
               the
               most
               exquisite
               sense
               ,
               that
               feel
               no
               difference
               of
               pain
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               thought
               the
               sign
               of
               no
               sense
               at
               all
               .
               )
               And
               surely
               the
               persons
               I
               am
               now
               arguing
               against
               ,
               love
               their
               palats
               too
               well
               ,
               to
               admire
               
               those
               who
               can
               discern
               no
               difference
               of
               tasts
               ;
               and
               would
               be
               well
               enough
               contented
               to
               be
               thought
               deaf
               if
               they
               could
               put
               no
               distinction
               between
               the
               pleasant
               sound
               of
               vocal
               or
               instrumental
               Musick
               ,
               and
               the
               harsh
               jarring
               of
               two
               saws
               drawn
               cross
               each
               other
               .
               Thus
               it
               appears
               that
               nothing
               would
               make
               men
               more
               ridiculous
               than
               to
               explode
               and
               laugh
               at
               the
               difference
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               means
               of
               life
               and
               the
               objects
               of
               sense
               :
               let
               us
               now
               proceed
               higher
               .
               Dare
               any
               man
               say
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               reason
               in
               man
               ,
               because
               there
               appears
               so
               little
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               in
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               the
               counterfeit
               of
               it
               in
               Bruits
               ?
               or
               that
               
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               difference
               of
               Truth
               and
               fashood
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               so
               commonly
               mistaken
               for
               one
               another
               ?
               What
               reason
               then
               imaginable
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               not
               be
               as
               wide
               a
               distance
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               our
               choice
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               objects
               
               of
               our
               sense
               and
               understanding
               ?
               Is
               it
               that
               we
               have
               natural
               
               faculties
               of
               sense
               and
               perception
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               choice
               ?
               that
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               able
               to
               resute
               by
               his
               constant
               experience
               ,
               that
               finds
               a
               greater
               liberty
               in
               his
               choice
               ,
               than
               in
               his
               perception
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               which
               is
               wholly
               unintelligible
               ,
               unless
               a
               difference
               be
               found
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               proposed
               to
               his
               choice
               ;
               that
               some
               have
               a
               greater
               excellency
               and
               commendableness
               in
               them
               ,
               more
               agreeable
               to
               humane
               nature
               ,
               more
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               those
               who
               choose
               them
               ,
               than
               others
               are
               .
               And
               must
               all
               this
               difference
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               meerly
               because
               all
               men
               are
               not
               agreed
               ,
               what
               things
               are
               good
               and
               what
               evil
               ?
               We
               call
               goodness
               the
               
               beauty
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               do
               men
               question
               whether
               there
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               beauty
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               so
               many
               different
               opinions
               in
               the
               world
               about
               it
               ?
               Or
               is
               deformity
               ever
               the
               less
               real
               because
               the
               several
               nations
               of
               the
               world
               represent
               it
               in
               a
               colour
               different
               from
               their
               own
               ?
               Those
               arguments
               then
               against
               the
               natural
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               must
               needs
               appear
               ridiculous
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               granted
               to
               hold
               in
               nothing
               else
               but
               only
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               ruines
               and
               decays
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               we
               find
               such
               evident
               footsteps
               and
               impressions
               of
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               in
               the
               minds
               
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               no
               force
               could
               extinguish
               ,
               no
               time
               could
               deface
               ;
               no
               customs
               could
               alter
               .
               Let
               us
               search
               the
               records
               of
               ancient
               times
               ,
               and
               enquire
               into
               the
               later
               discoveries
               of
               nations
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               none
               so
               barbarous
               and
               bruitish
               as
               not
               to
               allow
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               so
               far
               as
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               things
               which
               naturally
               deserve
               to
               be
               praised
               ,
               and
               others
               which
               deserve
               to
               be
               punished
               .
               Where
               as
               if
               good
               and
               evil
               were
               meerly
               names
               of
               things
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               assigned
               ,
               why
               praise
               and
               honour
               should
               necessarily
               belong
               to
               some
               things
               and
               infamy
               and
               disgrace
               to
               follow
               others
               .
               If
               the
               
               things
               themselves
               be
               arbitrary
               ,
               the
               consequences
               of
               them
               would
               be
               so
               too
               .
               But
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               imagine
               that
               any
               man
               should
               deserve
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               much
               for
               being
               true
               to
               his
               trust
               ,
               as
               for
               betraying
               it
               ;
               for
               honouring
               his
               Parents
               as
               for
               destroying
               them
               ;
               for
               giving
               to
               every
               one
               their
               due
               ,
               as
               for
               all
               the
               arts
               of
               injustice
               and
               oppression
               ?
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               men
               to
               suffer
               as
               much
               in
               their
               esteem
               ,
               for
               their
               fidelity
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               and
               chastity
               ,
               as
               they
               always
               do
               for
               their
               falseness
               ,
               intemperance
               ,
               and
               lasciviousness
               ?
               How
               comes
               the
               very
               name
               of
               a
               lie
               to
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               much
               reproach
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               that
               the
               giving
               of
               it
               is
               thought
               an
               injury
               
               so
               great
               as
               cannot
               be
               expiated
               without
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               givers
               blood
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               it self
               self
               so
               indifferent
               a
               thing
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               I
               dare
               appeal
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               most
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               so
               well
               pleased
               with
               themselves
               ,
               when
               
               they
               come
               reeking
               from
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               sodden
               
               with
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               debaucheries
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               have
               been
               paying
               their
               devotions
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               their
               duties
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               or
               their
               respects
               to
               their
               Country
               or
               Friends
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               (
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               )
               an
               inward
               shame
               ,
               and
               secret
               regret
               and
               disquiet
               following
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               ease
               and
               contentment
               the
               other
               ?
               What
               should
               make
               this
               difference
               in
               those
               persons
               who
               love
               their
               vices
               far
               more
               than
               they
               do
               the
               other
               ?
               and
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               them
               would
               bring
               vertue
               more
               out
               of
               countenance
               than
               sin
               is
               :
               yet
               after
               all
               their
               endeavors
               ,
               though
               vice
               hath
               the
               stronger
               interest
               ,
               vertue
               
               hath
               the
               greater
               Reverence
               .
               Thus
               considering
               humane
               nature
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               find
               indelible
               characters
               remaining
               upon
               it
               of
               the
               natural
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               but
               then
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               with
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               Maker
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               will
               cast
               a
               clearer
               light
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               those
               characters
               appear
               more
               discernible
               .
               For
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               absurd
               than
               to
               imagine
               a
               creature
               owing
               its
               being
               ,
               and
               all
               it
               hath
               to
               the
               bounty
               of
               a
               Being
               infinite
               in
               all
               Perfections
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               be
               obliged
               to
               give
               all
               honour
               ,
               worship
               and
               service
               to
               it
               .
               To
               rip
               up
               the
               bowels
               of
               a
               Mother
               to
               whom
               a
               man
               owes
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               to
               assassinate
               
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               owes
               all
               the
               honours
               and
               riches
               he
               hath
               in
               it
               ;
               are
               crimes
               of
               so
               black
               a
               nature
               ,
               that
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               can
               hardly
               be
               supposed
               to
               commit
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               worst
               of
               Devils
               to
               defend
               them
               :
               But
               to
               blaspheme
               God
               and
               to
               deride
               his
               service
               seems
               to
               have
               a
               much
               greater
               malignity
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               our
               obligations
               to
               his
               honuor
               and
               service
               ,
               are
               much
               greater
               than
               they
               can
               be
               to
               any
               created
               Being
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               no
               natural
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               even
               this
               must
               be
               accounted
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               :
               and
               what
               safety
               can
               there
               be
               in
               conversing
               with
               those
               men
               ,
               whom
               no
               
               bonds
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               or
               Gratitude
               can
               tye
               ?
               Let
               us
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               suppose
               a
               Society
               of
               men
               constituted
               of
               such
               who
               make
               all
               things
               equally
               good
               and
               evil
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               what
               a
               monstrous
               Leviathan
               would
               they
               make
               among
               them
               ?
               no
               Religion
               ,
               no
               Law
               ,
               no
               Kindness
               ,
               no
               Promises
               ,
               no
               Trust
               ,
               no
               Contracts
               could
               ever
               oblige
               them
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               thought
               might
               be
               done
               with
               safety
               .
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               that
               these
               principles
               are
               so
               inconsistent
               with
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               bonds
               of
               Religion
               and
               Duty
               ,
               that
               whoever
               owns
               them
               must
               suppose
               mankind
               more
               savage
               than
               the
               beasts
               
               of
               prey
               ,
               he
               must
               renounce
               his
               reason
               ,
               destroy
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               disown
               a
               Deity
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               inviolably
               bound
               to
               observe
               and
               obey
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               notion
               of
               a
               God
               implies
               a
               being
               infinitely
               perfect
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               such
               
               perfections
               in
               God
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               so
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               
               and
               if
               they
               be
               so
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               they
               must
               in
               their
               degree
               be
               so
               in
               us
               as
               well
               as
               in
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               goodness
               ,
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               be
               absolute
               perfections
               as
               they
               are
               in
               God
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               perfections
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               contrary
               must
               be
               imperfections
               ;
               which
               makes
               the
               differences
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               so
               far
               from
               being
               arbitrary
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               agree
               to
               the
               perfections
               of
               God
               as
               well
               as
               his
               will
               must
               needs
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               repugnant
               to
               them
               must
               needs
               be
               evil
               .
               The
               result
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               wicked
               man
               can
               have
               no
               peace
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               without
               overthrowing
               the
               differences
               
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               he
               can
               have
               no
               peace
               without
               the
               greatest
               violence
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               nature
               ,
               and
               himself
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               be
               the
               way
               to
               Peace
               let
               his
               Reason
               judge
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               foundation
               which
               a
               wicked
               man
               must
               build
               his
               peace
               upon
               is
               ,
               that
               supposing
               there
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               sin
               ,
               yet
               that
               men
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               disturb
               themselves
               with
               the
               fears
               of
               so
               great
               a
               punishment
               to
               follow
               after
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               sinners
               are
               afrighted
               with
               .
               But
               what
               security
               can
               a
               sinner
               have
               against
               the
               fears
               of
               punishment
               when
               his
               conscience
               condemns
               him
               for
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               sins
               ?
               Is
               it
               that
               God
               takes
               no
               notice
               at
               all
               of
               
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               disturb
               his
               own
               eternal
               peace
               and
               happiness
               by
               observing
               all
               their
               follies
               ?
               So
               some
               of
               old
               imagined
               ,
               who
               pretended
               that
               out
               of
               meer
               kindness
               to
               the
               Deity
               they
               gave
               him
               his
               
                 Quietus
                 est
              
               ,
               and
               took
               from
               him
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               ,
               the
               care
               and
               government
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               it
               was
               really
               a
               greater
               kindness
               to
               their
               lusts
               which
               made
               them
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               many
               now
               a
               days
               so
               willing
               upon
               the
               same
               frivolous
               pretences
               to
               exclude
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               can
               any
               man
               who
               considers
               what
               God
               is
               think
               his
               providence
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               happiness
               ?
               If
               we
               speak
               of
               
               such
               weak
               and
               imperfect
               beings
               as
               the
               wisest
               of
               mankind
               are
               ,
               it
               might
               not
               a
               little
               contribute
               to
               their
               peace
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               the
               cares
               of
               Government
               .
               But
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               is
               because
               all
               things
               cannot
               be
               foreseen
               by
               them
               before
               they
               happen
               ,
               nor
               well
               managed
               when
               they
               do
               ,
               whence
               come
               oversights
               and
               disappointments
               and
               consequently
               all
               the
               uneasie
               effects
               of
               these
               .
               But
               when
               we
               speak
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               speak
               of
               a
               being
               infinitely
               Wise
               and
               Powerful
               ,
               from
               whom
               nothing
               can
               be
               hid
               ,
               and
               whom
               nothing
               can
               resist
               :
               and
               what
               can
               be
               imagined
               more
               easie
               than
               for
               a
               conjunction
               of
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               ,
               to
               contrive
               
               and
               manage
               all
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               If
               therefore
               wicked
               men
               could
               suppose
               that
               God
               could
               not
               know
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               or
               could
               not
               punish
               them
               if
               he
               knew
               it
               ,
               they
               might
               indulge
               themselves
               in
               greater
               security
               :
               but
               to
               suppose
               his
               Wisdom
               so
               great
               
               that
               he
               cannot
               but
               know
               their
               actions
               ,
               and
               his
               Power
               so
               irresistible
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               when
               
               he
               designs
               to
               punish
               ,
               to
               flatter
               themselves
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               impunity
               is
               an
               extravagant
               piece
               of
               folly
               and
               madness
               .
               Or
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               doth
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               so
               much
               displeased
               as
               to
               punish
               them
               ?
               but
               this
               is
               as
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Justice
               and
               holiness
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               was
               to
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               .
               Will
               not
               the
               righteous
               God
               who
               hath
               made
               Laws
               to
               govern
               mankind
               see
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               ?
               for
               if
               he
               did
               not
               hate
               sin
               why
               did
               he
               so
               strictly
               forbid
               it
               ?
               if
               he
               doth
               hate
               sin
               ,
               he
               will
               severely
               punish
               it
               .
               Nay
               
               hath
               he
               not
               been
               severe
               already
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               judgements
               upon
               the
               world
               for
               sin
               ?
               what
               did
               Adam
               and
               his
               posterity
               suffer
               for
               the
               first
               sin
               ?
               what
               did
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               suffer
               for
               their
               wickedness
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               he
               the
               same
               God
               still
               ?
               Is
               his
               hand
               shortned
               that
               he
               cannot
               strike
               ,
               or
               doth
               his
               heart
               fail
               that
               he
               dare
               not
               punish
               ?
               Surely
               of
               all
               nations
               we
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               think
               so
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Ages
               ;
               not
               in
               this
               of
               ours
               ;
               wherein
               we
               have
               smarted
               so
               much
               by
               the
               just
               displeasure
               of
               God
               against
               our
               sins
               .
               But
               where
               then
               lies
               the
               sinners
               hope
               ?
               Is
               it
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               may
               
               sometimes
               punish
               men
               in
               this
               life
               for
               their
               sins
               he
               will
               never
               do
               it
               in
               that
               to
               come
               ?
               If
               he
               could
               have
               said
               it
               was
               impossible
               he
               should
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               proved
               it
               sufficiently
               ,
               there
               might
               have
               been
               some
               ground
               for
               his
               security
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               impossible
               he
               should
               ever
               do
               ;
               but
               to
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               do
               it
               when
               he
               hath
               declared
               that
               he
               will
               ,
               is
               instead
               of
               bringing
               peace
               to
               his
               own
               mind
               to
               set
               God
               at
               variance
               with
               himself
               .
               For
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               plainly
               revealed
               ,
               more
               frequently
               inculcated
               ,
               more
               earnestly
               pressed
               than
               a
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
              
               
               
                 God
                 will
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 deeds
                 :
                 wherein
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 and
                 anguish
                 and
                 wrath
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 every
                 soul
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 doth
                 evil
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 and
                 actions
                 shall
                 be
                 disclosed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 graves
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
              
               b
               
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 good
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 evil
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 himself
              
               even
               he
               who
               dyed
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               c
               
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 from
                 heaven
                 with
                 his
                 mighty
                 Angels
                 in
                 flaming
                 fire
                 ,
              
               taking
               vengeance
               on
               them
               that
               
                 know
                 not
                 God
                 and
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               
               
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 everlasting
                 destruction
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               Then
               shall
               that
               dreadful
               sentence
               be
               passed
               upon
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               ,
               d
               
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 prepared
                 for
                 
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               are
               so
               full
               of
               horrour
               and
               astonishment
               as
               might
               not
               only
               disturb
               the
               sinners
               peace
               
               and
               security
               ,
               but
               awaken
               him
               to
               such
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               as
               to
               loath
               ,
               abhorr
               and
               forsake
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               flie
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               think
               their
               present
               pleasures
               would
               countervail
               all
               the
               miseries
               of
               another
               life
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               last
               imaginable
               foundation
               for
               a
               sinners
               peace
               ,
               while
               he
               continues
               in
               his
               wickedness
               .
               The
               most
               professed
               Epicureans
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               made
               this
               one
               of
               their
               fundamental
               maxims
               ,
               that
               no
               pleasure
               was
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               which
               brought
               after
               it
               a
               pain
               greater
               than
               it self
               :
               on
               which
               
               account
               they
               made
               temperance
               and
               sobriety
               necessary
               to
               a
               pleasant
               life
               ,
               because
               excesses
               and
               debaucheries
               leave
               far
               more
               of
               burden
               than
               of
               ease
               behind
               them
               .
               But
               what
               would
               these
               men
               have
               said
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               believed
               the
               intolerable
               anguish
               of
               a
               tormented
               mind
               ,
               the
               racks
               of
               an
               enraged
               conscience
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               everlasting
               vengeance
               to
               be
               the
               consequent
               of
               all
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               ?
               they
               must
               upon
               their
               own
               principles
               have
               concluded
               that
               none
               but
               madmen
               and
               fools
               would
               ever
               venture
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               that
               not
               only
               because
               the
               after
               pain
               would
               
               so
               much
               exceed
               the
               present
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               because
               the
               fears
               of
               that
               pain
               to
               come
               must
               abate
               proportionably
               of
               the
               pleasure
               which
               might
               otherwise
               be
               enjoyed
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               certainly
               knew
               that
               upon
               the
               pleasing
               his
               palat
               with
               the
               most
               excellent
               wine
               ,
               and
               gratifying
               his
               appetite
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               delicate
               food
               he
               must
               be
               racked
               with
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               tormented
               with
               the
               Gout
               as
               long
               as
               he
               should
               live
               ;
               can
               we
               imagine
               such
               a
               person
               could
               have
               any
               pleasure
               in
               his
               mind
               (
               whatever
               his
               palat
               had
               )
               in
               the
               emjoyment
               of
               them
               while
               he
               did
               consider
               the
               consequent
               of
               them
               .
               But
               what
               are
               these
               miseries
               compared
               with
               the
               insupportable
               
               horrour
               of
               a
               conscience
               loaden
               with
               guilt
               ,
               sunk
               under
               despair
               ,
               having
               a
               gnawing
               worm
               and
               unquenchable
               flames
               ;
               the
               wrath
               of
               an
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               fury
               of
               his
               vengeance
               to
               encounter
               with
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               hopes
               of
               conquering
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               now
               ask
               ,
               what
               the
               sinner
               will
               then
               think
               of
               all
               his
               Atheism
               and
               Infidelity
               when
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               miserie
               shall
               convince
               him
               that
               it
               is
               an
               Almighty
               hand
               which
               lays
               it
               upon
               him
               ;
               nor
               what
               pleasure
               he
               can
               have
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               former
               excesses
               ,
               when
               not
               one
               drop
               can
               be
               procured
               for
               the
               mitigation
               of
               his
               flames
               ?
               nor
               what
               satisfaction
               those
               lusts
               
               have
               given
               him
               ,
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               which
               pierce
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               would
               rend
               him
               in
               pieces
               with
               the
               torment
               of
               them
               ?
               but
               that
               which
               I
               demand
               is
               ,
               what
               peace
               of
               mind
               a
               sinner
               can
               have
               in
               this
               world
               who
               knows
               not
               how
               soon
               he
               may
               
               be
               dispatched
               to
               that
               place
               of
               torment
               ?
               can
               he
               bind
               the
               hands
               
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               snatch
               him
               away
               till
               he
               doth
               repent
               ?
               or
               can
               he
               reverse
               the
               decrees
               of
               heaven
               ,
               or
               suspend
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               ?
               can
               he
               abrogate
               the
               force
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               own
               terms
               with
               God
               ?
               can
               he
               dissolve
               the
               chains
               of
               darkness
               with
               a
               few
               death-bed
               tears
               ,
               and
               quench
               the
               flames
               of
               another
               world
               with
               them
               ?
               O
               foolish
               sinners
               who
               hath
               bewitched
               them
               with
               these
               deceitful
               dreams
               !
               will
               heaven-gates
               fly
               open
               with
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               few
               dying
               groans
               ?
               will
               the
               mouth
               of
               hell
               be
               stopt
               with
               the
               bare
               lamentation
               of
               a
               sinner
               ?
               Are
               there
               such
               charms
               in
               some
               penitent
               words
               extorted
               
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               approaching
               misery
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               is
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               them
               ?
               Certainly
               there
               is
               no
               deceit
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               nor
               I
               fear
               more
               common
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               for
               men
               to
               think
               that
               God
               is
               so
               easie
               to
               pardon
               sin
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               spend
               their
               lives
               in
               satisfying
               their
               lusts
               ;
               they
               shall
               make
               amends
               for
               all
               by
               a
               dying
               sorrow
               and
               a
               gasping
               repentance
               .
               As
               though
               the
               unsaying
               what
               we
               had
               done
               ,
               or
               wishing
               we
               had
               done
               otherwise
               since
               we
               can
               do
               it
               no
               longer
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               putting
               off
               repentance
               to
               the
               last
               )
               were
               abundant
               compensation
               to
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               affronts
               of
               
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               contempt
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               abuse
               of
               his
               patience
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               large
               indictments
               of
               wilful
               and
               presumptuous
               sins
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               lives
               is
               charged
               with
               .
               The
               supposal
               of
               which
               makes
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               Religion
               signify
               very
               little
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               examined
               the
               foundations
               of
               a
               sinners
               peace
               ,
               and
               found
               them
               very
               false
               and
               fallacious
               :
            
             
               2.
               we
               are
               now
               to
               shew
               that
               those
               things
               do
               accompany
               a
               sinners
               course
               of
               life
               which
               certainly
               overthrow
               his
               peace
               ;
               which
               are
               these
               two
               .
               1.
               
               The
               reflections
               of
               his
               mind
               .
               2.
               
               The
               
               violence
               of
               his
               passions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               reflections
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               which
               he
               can
               neither
               hinder
               nor
               be
               pleased
               with
               .
               No
               doubt
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               deprive
               himself
               of
               the
               greatest
               excellency
               of
               his
               being
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               the
               first
               work
               he
               would
               do
               ,
               to
               break
               the
               glass
               which
               shews
               him
               his
               deformity
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               a
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 evil
                 hateth
                 the
                 light
                 lest
                 his
                 deeds
                 should
                 be
                 reproved
              
               ;
               not
               only
               the
               light
               without
               which
               discovers
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               light
               of
               conscience
               within
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               shines
               but
               burns
               too
               .
               Hence
               proceeds
               that
               great
               uneasiness
               which
               a
               sinner
               feels
               
               within
               as
               often
               as
               he
               considers
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               amiss
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               the
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               ;
               and
               is
               the
               natural
               consequent
               of
               the
               violence
               a
               man
               offers
               to
               his
               reason
               in
               his
               evil
               actions
               .
               It
               was
               thought
               a
               sufficient
               vindication
               of
               the
               innocency
               
               of
               two
               Brothers
               by
               the
               Roman
               Judges
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               accused
               
               for
               Parricide
               ;
               that
               although
               their
               Father
               was
               murthered
               in
               the
               same
               room
               where
               they
               lay
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               person
               was
               found
               on
               whom
               they
               could
               fasten
               the
               suspicion
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               morning
               the
               door
               was
               open
               and
               they
               fast
               asleep
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Orator
               saith
               ,
               a
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 broken
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 nature
                 by
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 wickedness
                 could
                 presently
                 sleep
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 can
                 neither
                 rest
                 withoutcare
                 ,
                 nor
                 breath
                 without
                 fear
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 fables
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 wicked
                 men
                 were
                 haunted
                 and
                 terrified
                 with
                 the
                 burning
                 torches
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 furies
                 ;
                 but
                 every
                 mans
                 wickedness
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 terrour
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evil
                 thoughts
                 which
                 pursue
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 their
                 constant
                 and
                 domestick
                 furies
                 .
              
               It
               would
               be
               endless
               to
               repeat
               what
               force
               the
               more
               civil
               Heathens
               ,
               have
               given
               to
               conscience
               either
               way
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               peace
               which
               follows
               innocency
               ,
               and
               the
               disquiet
               which
               follows
               guilt
               .
               Which
               they
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               great
               thing
               which
               governed
               the
               world
               ,
               b
               
                 quâ
                 sublatâ
                 jacent
                 omnia
              
               as
               the
               orator
               speaks
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               things
               would
               be
               in
               great
               disorder
               ,
               for
               these
               punishments
               they
               are
               sure
               not
               to
               escape
               ,
               c
               though
               they
               may
               do
               others
               ;
               and
               these
               
               they
               thought
               so
               great
               and
               weighty
               that
               upon
               this
               ground
               they
               vindicated
               divine
               providence
               as
               to
               the
               seeming
               prosperity
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               thinking
               it
               the
               most
               unreasonable
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               call
               those
               persons
               happy
               who
               suffered
               under
               the
               severe
               lashes
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               .
               If
               there
               were
               such
               a
               force
               in
               the
               consciences
               of
               those
               who
               had
               nothing
               but
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               to
               direct
               them
               ,
               how
               much
               greater
               weight
               must
               there
               be
               when
               d
               
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               are
               made
               known
               by
               himself
               ,
               e
               
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 from
                 heaven
                 against
                 all
                 unrighteousness
                 of
                 men
                 ?
              
               I
               know
               that
               wicked
               men
               
               in
               the
               height
               of
               their
               debaucheries
               pretend
               to
               be
               above
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               laugh
               at
               them
               as
               the
               effects
               of
               a
               strong
               spleen
               and
               a
               weak
               brain
               :
               but
               I
               appeal
               to
               their
               most
               sober
               thoughts
               ,
               when
               the
               steams
               of
               wine
               are
               evaporated
               ,
               and
               the
               intoxication
               of
               evil
               company
               is
               removed
               from
               them
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               deep
               and
               silent
               night
               ,
               they
               revolve
               in
               their
               minds
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               foregoing
               day
               ;
               what
               satisfaction
               they
               then
               take
               in
               all
               the
               sinful
               pleasures
               they
               have
               pursued
               so
               eagerly
               ?
               but
               especially
               ;
               when
               either
               their
               lusts
               have
               consumed
               their
               bodies
               ,
               or
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God
               hath
               overtaken
               them
               ;
               when
               death
               
               begins
               to
               seize
               upon
               their
               vitals
               ,
               and
               themselves
               not
               wholly
               stupified
               through
               the
               power
               of
               their
               sins
               or
               their
               disease
               ,
               let
               then
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               any
               represent
               the
               fears
               ,
               the
               horrour
               and
               astonishment
               which
               the
               consciences
               of
               wicked
               men
               labour
               under
               
               in
               remembrance
               of
               their
               evil
               actions
               .
               How
               mean
               and
               poor
               
               would
               they
               leave
               themselves
               if
               with
               all
               their
               honours
               and
               riches
               they
               could
               purchase
               to
               themselves
               ,
               a
               reprieve
               from
               death
               and
               from
               the
               miseries
               which
               follow
               after
               it
               ?
               what
               would
               they
               then
               give
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               holy
               ,
               righteous
               ,
               and
               sober
               life
               ?
               with
               what
               another
               sense
               of
               Religion
               do
               men
               whose
               minds
               are
               awakened
               speak
               then
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               they
               did
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               mirth
               and
               jollity
               ?
               Neither
               is
               this
               
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 disadvantage
                 ,
              
               as
               some
               of
               them
               have
               been
               ready
               to
               say
               ;
               for
               I
               suppose
               their
               minds
               as
               clear
               then
               as
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               clearer
               ,
               
               because
               freed
               from
               the
               impediments
               of
               such
               freedom
               of
               their
               thoughts
               at
               another
               time
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               thoughts
               would
               have
               possessed
               them
               before
               ,
               only
               the
               pleasures
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               life
               diverted
               their
               minds
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               nearness
               of
               the
               things
               they
               feared
               ,
               and
               the
               weight
               and
               consequence
               of
               them
               make
               them
               more
               diligently
               examine
               and
               impartially
               consider
               them
               .
               But
               that
               demonstrates
               the
               great
               misery
               of
               a
               sinners
               State
               ;
               that
               what
               cures
               the
               other
               greatest
               troubles
               of
               our
               life
               doth
               the
               most
               increase
               his
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               reason
               and
               consideration
               ,
               that
               allays
               the
               power
               of
               griefs
               ,
               that
               easeth
               the
               
               mind
               of
               vain
               fears
               ,
               that
               prevents
               many
               troubles
               and
               cures
               others
               ,
               that
               governs
               other
               passions
               and
               keeps
               them
               in
               their
               due
               bounds
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               it
               which
               of
               all
               things
               doth
               the
               most
               increase
               the
               trouble
               of
               a
               wicked
               mans
               mind
               ;
               for
               the
               more
               he
               considers
               ,
               the
               worse
               he
               finds
               his
               condition
               ;
               and
               while
               he
               finds
               his
               condition
               so
               bad
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               enjoy
               any
               peace
               in
               his
               mind
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               violence
               of
               his
               passions
               :
               those
               a
               wicked
               man
               hath
               lost
               the
               command
               of
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               could
               never
               be
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               is
               under
               the
               power
               of
               any
               unruly
               passion
               forseits
               all
               his
               peace
               by
               it
               .
               For
               what
               peace
               can
               ever
               be
               expected
               in
               such
               
               a
               State
               of
               violence
               and
               usurpation
               ,
               where
               the
               calm
               government
               of
               reason
               is
               cast
               off
               as
               an
               unnecessary
               burden
               ,
               and
               every
               passion
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               liberty
               sets
               up
               for
               an
               arbitrary
               power
               ?
               Nay
               ▪
               what
               confusion
               and
               disorder
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               where
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               keep
               all
               in
               order
               ,
               are
               themselves
               in
               subjection
               to
               their
               own
               slaves
               :
               and
               none
               ever
               govern
               so
               ill
               as
               those
               which
               ought
               to
               obey
               .
               How
               serene
               and
               quiet
               is
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               man
               where
               the
               superiour
               faculties
               preserve
               their
               just
               authority
               ?
               How
               composed
               is
               his
               temper
               ,
               how
               moderate
               his
               desires
               ,
               how
               well
               governed
               his
               fears
               !
               But
               where
               
               once
               that
               authority
               is
               lost
               ,
               how
               extravagant
               is
               the
               rage
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               unruly
               their
               lusts
               ,
               how
               predominant
               their
               fears
               !
               What
               peace
               had
               Xerxes
               in
               his
               mind
               when
               in
               stead
               of
               conquering
               his
               foolish
               passion
               ,
               he
               challenged
               mount
               Athos
               into
               the
               
               field
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               would
               have
               run
               fast
               enough
               if
               he
               had
               seen
               
               it
               moving
               ?
               What
               pleasure
               was
               it
               to
               see
               that
               mighty
               Monarch
               whip
               the
               Sea
               in
               a
               rage
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               waves
               had
               been
               under
               his
               discipline
               ,
               and
               would
               run
               the
               faster
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               his
               rod
               ?
               What
               harm
               had
               the
               hair
               of
               his
               head
               done
               to
               that
               man
               who
               pulled
               it
               off
               with
               the
               violence
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               
                 as
                 though
              
               as
               the
               Philosopher
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 baldness
                 would
                 asswage
                 his
                 grief
              
               ?
               Was
               ever
               Varus
               the
               nearer
               to
               restoring
               his
               Legions
               for
               Augustus
               knocking
               his
               head
               against
               the
               wall
               in
               a
               rage
               about
               the
               loss
               of
               them
               ?
               What
               injury
               did
               Neptune
               suffer
               ,
               when
               he
               displaced
               his
               image
               in
               the
               Circenstan
               games
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               an
               
               ill
               Voyage
               at
               Sea
               ?
               What
               height
               of
               madness
               and
               folly
               did
               that
               modern
               Prince's
               rage
               betray
               him
               to
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               Mora
               list
               saith
               ,
               a
               
                 having
                 received
                 a
                 blow
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 sware
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 on
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 10.
                 years
                 space
                 forbid
                 all
                 publick
                 exercise
                 of
                 devotion
                 towards
                 him
                 ?
              
               I
               instance
               in
               these
               things
               to
               let
               us
               see
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               nothing
               so
               absurd
               ,
               nothing
               so
               irreligious
               but
               a
               violent
               passion
               may
               betray
               men
               to
               .
               And
               if
               such
               things
               ever
               break
               forth
               into
               actions
               ,
               what
               may
               we
               conceive
               the
               inward
               disturbance
               is
               ,
               where
               the
               outward
               shew
               (
               which
               usually
               dissembles
               the
               inward
               passion
               )
               ,
               
               betrayed
               so
               much
               rage
               and
               disorder
               ;
               for
               where
               such
               flames
               break
               out
               ,
               what
               combustion
               may
               we
               conceive
               within
               ?
               But
               it
               is
               not
               only
               this
               kind
               of
               passion
               which
               is
               so
               great
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               a
               mans
               mind
               ,
               but
               when
               his
               desires
               are
               restless
               ,
               and
               his
               fears
               unconquerable
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               every
               wicked
               man.
               His
               lusts
               inflame
               him
               and
               the
               means
               he
               uses
               to
               quench
               them
               inrage
               them
               more
               ;
               his
               ambition
               grows
               greater
               as
               his
               honour
               doth
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               hopes
               of
               a
               cure
               ,
               where
               the
               disease
               thrives
               under
               the
               remedy
               ;
               his
               love
               of
               riches
               is
               necessary
               to
               maintain
               his
               honour
               and
               feed
               his
               lusts
               ;
               and
               where
               passions
               so
               
               great
               ,
               so
               many
               ,
               so
               different
               all
               increase
               by
               being
               gratified
               what
               disturbance
               and
               confusion
               follows
               ?
               But
               supposing
               that
               vices
               in
               men
               may
               agree
               (
               as
               the
               Devils
               in
               Hell
               do
               )
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               mens
               souls
               ;
               yet
               what
               security
               can
               a
               wicked
               man
               have
               against
               the
               power
               of
               his
               fears
               ?
               and
               we
               all
               know
               no
               passion
               disquiets
               more
               than
               that
               doth
               .
               And
               how
               many
               sorts
               of
               fears
               possess
               a
               sinners
               mind
               ?
               fears
               of
               disappointments
               ,
               fears
               of
               discovery
               ,
               and
               fears
               of
               punishment
               ,
               but
               supposing
               he
               could
               master
               all
               the
               rest
               and
               the
               fears
               of
               punishment
               as
               to
               this
               life
               too
               ;
               yet
               the
               fears
               of
               that
               to
               come
               is
               sufficient
               to
               rob
               him
               of
               any
               peace
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               
               and
               impossible
               to
               be
               overcome
               by
               him
               .
               For
               no
               sound
               reason
               can
               be
               given
               against
               his
               fears
               ,
               but
               the
               strongest
               arguments
               in
               the
               world
               to
               confirm
               them
               .
               Nay
               the
               greatest
               grounds
               of
               others
               comforts
               are
               the
               strongest
               foundations
               for
               his
               fears
               ,
               as
               
               the
               belief
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               Providence
               ,
               and
               a
               life
               to
               come
               :
               
               And
               what
               can
               give
               that
               man
               peace
               ,
               whom
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               doth
               disturb
               so
               much
               ?
               That
               is
               the
               first
               kind
               of
               Peace
               we
               have
               shewed
               to
               be
               in
               consistent
               with
               a
               course
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               peace
               and
               
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 mind
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Taking
               this
               peace
               for
               an
               
                 outward
                 peace
              
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               words
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               every
               person
               in
               particular
               and
               that
               peace
               which
               belongs
               to
               him
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               joyned
               together
               in
               community
               ;
               so
               they
               imply
               that
               nothing
               undermines
               our
               
                 civil
                 peace
              
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               a
               nation
               so
               much
               as
               prevailing
               
               wickedness
               doth
               .
               So
               that
               although
               mighty
               deliverances
               were
               given
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               a
               very
               strange
               and
               unexpected
               manner
               ,
               when
               God
               raised
               up
               Cyrus
               his
               servant
               ,
               a
               man
               from
               whom
               no
               kindness
               was
               expected
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               the
               great
               instrument
               of
               setling
               the
               people
               in
               their
               land
               under
               their
               own
               lawful
               Princes
               ,
               and
               restored
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               grew
               wanton
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               forgat
               the
               God
               who
               delivered
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               expect
               a
               return
               of
               Calamities
               again
               upon
               them
               ;
               for
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Peace
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
              
               This
               is
               the
               method
               of
               his
               
               providence
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               he
               useth
               in
               governing
               the
               world
               ;
               while
               Religion
               and
               vertue
               flourish
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               hope
               for
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               ;
               but
               if
               those
               decay
               and
               sin
               and
               wickedness
               prevail
               ,
               no
               other
               arts
               imaginable
               will
               secure
               a
               lasting
               peace
               ,
               or
               an
               abiding
               tranquillity
               .
               All
               other
               ways
               are
               but
               tricks
               and
               devices
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               many
               of
               them
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               shall
               stand
               against
               them
               all
               ;
               and
               that
               Counsel
               he
               hath
               declared
               himself
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               another
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               
                 At
                 what
                 instant
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 concerning
                 a
                 nation
                 and
                 concerning
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 build
                 and
              
               
               
                 to
                 plant
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 do
                 evil
                 in
                 my
                 sight
                 that
                 it
                 obey
                 not
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 would
                 benefit
                 them
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               find
               it
               was
               in
               this
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               upon
               their
               first
               return
               from
               captivity
               they
               shewed
               some
               zeal
               towards
               the
               rebuilding
               the
               Temple
               and
               setling
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               there
               ;
               but
               this
               fit
               did
               not
               hold
               them
               long
               ,
               they
               soon
               fell
               back
               to
               their
               former
               sins
               and
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               this
               they
               brake
               out
               into
               greater
               schisms
               and
               factions
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               than
               ever
               were
               known
               among
               them
               before
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               Pharisees
               fell
               into
               a
               seperation
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               
               greater
               sanctity
               and
               severity
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               these
               by
               their
               shew
               of
               zeal
               gained
               a
               mighty
               interest
               among
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               great
               that
               the
               Princes
               stood
               in
               awe
               of
               them
               :
               then
               the
               Sadducees
               (
               who
               were
               most
               part
               Courtiers
               as
               Iosephus
               tells
               us
               )
               out
               of
               opposition
               
               to
               the
               other
               looked
               on
               Religion
               as
               a
               meer
               political
               
               institution
               ,
               cryed
               out
               against
               faction
               and
               popularity
               ,
               and
               questioned
               at
               least
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               Spirits
               or
               life
               to
               come
               .
               And
               what
               peace
               followed
               upon
               these
               things
               ?
               very
               little
               among
               themselves
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               by
               the
               heats
               and
               animosities
               that
               were
               continually
               among
               them
               ;
               the
               issue
               of
               which
               was
               ,
               the
               Temple
               was
               profaned
               by
               Antiochus
               ,
               rifled
               by
               Pompey
               ;
               their
               own
               Princes
               deposed
               and
               Usurpers
               ruled
               over
               them
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               could
               not
               reclaim
               them
               ,
               their
               Temple
               ,
               nation
               ,
               and
               government
               were
               all
               involved
               in
               one
               common
               ruin
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               these
               words
               of
               
               the
               Prophet
               were
               fulfilled
               upon
               this
               people
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               have
               been
               ready
               to
               say
               
                 that
                 Gods
                 proceedings
                 with
                 the
                 Iews
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 dealings
                 with
                 them
                 were
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 nation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               This
               objection
               were
               of
               great
               force
               ,
               if
               God
               himself
               had
               not
               in
               the
               words
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               declared
               the
               same
               concerning
               any
               other
               nation
               or
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               instances
               were
               not
               as
               remarkable
               in
               other
               people
               as
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               If
               we
               search
               
               the
               monuments
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               strange
               revolutions
               which
               have
               happened
               in
               the
               mighty
               emipres
               and
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               we
               shall
               find
               no
               one
               circumstance
               more
               considerable
               in
               them
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               nations
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               use
               of
               for
               a
               scourge
               to
               others
               have
               been
               remarkable
               for
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               vertues
               opposite
               to
               the
               most
               prevailing
               vices
               among
               those
               who
               were
               overcome
               by
               them
               .
               Thus
               when
               the
               Chaldean
               Monarchy
               fell
               ,
               the
               Persians
               who
               were
               the
               sword
               in
               Gods
               right
               hand
               ,
               were
               eminent
               for
               nothing
               more
               than
               their
               great
               temperance
               and
               frugality
               ,
               while
               the
               Babylonians
               
               perished
               by
               their
               luxury
               and
               effeminacy
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Persian
               Monarchy
               degenerated
               into
               the
               same
               vices
               ,
               the
               Macedonians
               were
               raised
               up
               to
               be
               the
               executioners
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               upon
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               at
               that
               time
               freer
               than
               any
               other
               people
               from
               those
               softening
               and
               destroying
               vices
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Persian
               luxury
               had
               infected
               their
               conquerours
               the
               severe
               Disciplin
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               Romans
               made
               them
               more
               successful
               in
               subduing
               the
               remainders
               of
               the
               Graecian
               Empire
               ,
               than
               their
               courage
               and
               number
               could
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Romans
               themselves
               (
               after
               a
               long
               time
               of
               Gods
               forbearance
               with
               
               them
               ,
               and
               several
               respites
               from
               punishment
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               conduct
               of
               such
               excellent
               Princes
               as
               Antoninus
               and
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               in
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               Constantine
               and
               Theodos●us
               in
               the
               Christian
               Empire
               )
               fell
               into
               as
               great
               a
               degeneracy
               of
               manners
               
               as
               any
               we
               ever
               read
               of
               ,
               then
               did
               God
               let
               loose
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               
               Goths
               and
               Vandals
               and
               other
               barbarous
               nations
               out
               of
               their
               several
               dens
               who
               seemed
               to
               be
               designed
               rather
               to
               destroy
               than
               to
               conquer
               .
               So
               sudden
               ,
               so
               numerous
               ,
               so
               irresistible
               in
               most
               places
               were
               the
               incursions
               they
               made
               .
               But
               what
               was
               it
               which
               gave
               them
               so
               strange
               success
               ?
               was
               it
               their
               long
               practice
               and
               skill
               in
               military
               affairs
               ?
               No
               ,
               they
               were
               rude
               and
               unexperienced
               :
               was
               it
               their
               mighty
               courage
               ?
               No
               ,
               they
               were
               despised
               by
               the
               Romans
               as
               great
               cowards
               ,
               and
               begged
               for
               peace
               when
               it
               was
               denyed
               them
               .
               But
               as
               a
               Salvian
               tells
               us
               who
               lived
               in
               those
               times
               and
               knew
               the
               manners
               of
               both
               sides
               ,
               the
               Goths
               and
               Vandals
               
               were
               of
               a
               very
               severe
               chastity
               ,
               among
               whom
               fornication
               was
               punished
               sharply
               ,
               and
               adultery
               a
               crime
               scarce
               heard
               of
               ;
               whereas
               all
               manner
               of
               uncleanness
               and
               licentiousness
               did
               abound
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               who
               yet
               were
               then
               called
               Christians
               .
               The
               Goths
               were
               devout
               and
               pious
               ,
               acknowledging
               divine
               providence
               ,
               making
               their
               solemn
               supplications
               to
               God
               before
               their
               victories
               ,
               and
               returning
               him
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               afterwards
               ;
               but
               the
               Romans
               were
               fallen
               into
               that
               degree
               of
               irreligion
               and
               Atheism
               that
               nothing
               was
               more
               common
               among
               them
               than
               to
               droll
               upon
               Religion
               .
               b
               
                 A
                 nostris
                 omnia
                 fermè
              
               
               
                 religiosa
                 ridentur
              
               ,
               as
               Salvian
               speaks
               :
               they
               thought
               all
               things
               managed
               by
               chance
               or
               fate
               and
               ascribed
               very
               little
               to
               God.
               And
               where
               these
               sins
               abounded
               most
               ,
               they
               were
               carried
               up
               and
               down
               as
               by
               a
               divine
               instinct
               ,
               as
               they
               confessed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               conquered
               ,
               c
               as
               he
               particularly
               speaks
               of
               the
               Vandals
               in
               Africa
               ,
               they
               purged
               all
               the
               stews
               of
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               made
               so
               great
               a
               reformation
               by
               the
               severity
               of
               their
               Laws
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               Romans
               themselves
               were
               chast
               among
               them
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               those
               great
               and
               mighty
               Empires
               have
               been
               broken
               to
               pieces
               by
               the
               weight
               of
               their
               
               impieties
               falling
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               May
               the
               consideration
               then
               of
               these
               things
               move
               us
               in
               time
               to
               a
               reformation
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               before
               our
               iniquities
               grow
               full
               and
               ripe
               for
               vengeance
               .
               We
               have
               seen
               many
               revolutions
               ,
               and
               God
               knows
               how
               many
               more
               we
               may
               see
               ;
               if
               that
               should
               be
               true
               of
               us
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               Author
               saith
               of
               the
               Romans
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               their
               changes
               
                 Sola
                 tantum
                 vitia
                 perdurant
              
               ,
               their
               vices
               remained
               the
               same
               still
               .
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               things
               have
               a
               fairer
               appearance
               at
               present
               than
               they
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               good
               a
               time
               to
               amend
               as
               now
               :
               but
               if
               men
               flatter
               themselves
               
               with
               present
               security
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               increase
               as
               their
               fears
               abate
               ,
               the
               clouds
               which
               seem
               dispersed
               may
               soon
               gather
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Heavens
               will
               change
               if
               we
               do
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               in
               our
               power
               to
               reclaim
               others
               from
               their
               
               sins
               ,
               let
               us
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Church
               by
               amending
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               convince
               our
               enemies
               by
               living
               
               better
               than
               they
               .
               And
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               among
               all
               the
               expedients
               which
               have
               been
               thought
               of
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               this
               Church
               and
               Nation
               ,
               that
               of
               leaving
               off
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               leading
               vertuous
               and
               exemplary
               lives
               ,
               will
               at
               last
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               most
               successful
               .
               
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               XI
               .
               
               
               
               Preached
               at
               WHITE
               HALL
               .
               MRRCH
               27.
               1672.
               
               
            
             
               
                 II
                 CORINTH
                 .
                 V.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Knowing
                   therefore
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   perswade
                   men
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IF
               ever
               any
               Religion
               was
               in
               all
               respects
               accomplished
               
               for
               so
               noble
               a
               design
               as
               the
               reformation
               of
               mankind
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Christian
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               who
               first
               delivered
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               arguments
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               agreeableness
               to
               the
               most
               prevailing
               
               passions
               of
               humane
               nature
               .
               Although
               the
               world
               was
               strangely
               degenerated
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               not
               to
               see
               great
               a
               degree
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               were
               some
               who
               not
               only
               saw
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               cure
               ,
               but
               offered
               their
               assistance
               in
               order
               
               to
               it
               ;
               whose
               attemps
               proved
               the
               more
               vain
               and
               fruitless
               ,
               because
               
               they
               laboured
               under
               the
               same
               distempers
               themselves
               which
               they
               offered
               t●…
               cure
               in
               others
               ;
               or
               the
               method
               they
               prescribed
               was
               mean
               and
               trivial
               ,
               doub●ful
               and
               uncertain
               ,
               or
               else
               too
               nice
               and
               subtle
               to
               do
               any
               great
               good
               upon
               the
               world
               .
               But
               Ch●istianity
               had
               not
               only
               a
               mighty
               advantage
               by
               the
               great
               holiness
               of
               tho●e
               who
               preached
               it
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               clearness
               and
               evidence
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               efficacy
               of
               those
               arguments
               which
               they
               used
               to
               perswade
               men
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               them
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               none
               who
               understand
               them
               can
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               great
               ,
               their
               clearne●s
               such
               ,
               that
               none
               that
               hear
               them
               can
               choo●e
               but
               understand
               
               them
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               recommending
               them
               such
               ,
               as
               all
               who
               understood
               themselves
               could
               not
               but
               desire
               to
               hear
               them
               .
               No
               arguments
               can
               be
               more
               proper
               to
               mankind
               than
               those
               which
               work
               upon
               their
               reason
               and
               consideration
               ,
               no
               motives
               can
               stir
               up
               mo●e
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               than
               their
               own
               happiness
               and
               misery
               ;
               no
               happinoss
               and
               misery
               can
               deserve
               to
               be
               so
               much
               considered
               as
               that
               which
               is
               eternal
               .
               And
               this
               eternal
               state
               is
               that
               which
               above
               all
               other
               things
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               delivers
               with
               the
               greatest
               plainnes
               ,
               confirms
               with
               the
               strongest
               evidence
               ,
               and
               enforces
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               with
               the
               
               most
               powerful
               and
               perswasive
               Rhetorick
               .
               I
               need
               not
               go
               beyond
               my
               text
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               wherein
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Apostles
               sesign
               was
               
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               convince
               their
               judgements
               to
               gain
               their
               affections
               ;
               to
               reform
               their
               lives
               ;
               that
               the
               argument
               they
               u●ed
               for
               this
               end
               was
               no
               less
               than
               
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               not
               the
               frowns
               of
               the
               world
               nor
               the
               fear
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               the
               malice
               of
               Devils
               ;
               but
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               whose
               Majesty
               makes
               even
               the
               Devils
               tremble
               ,
               whose
               power
               is
               irresisistible
               ,
               and
               whose
               wrath
               is
               insupportable
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               he
               
               here
               speaks
               of
               ,
               although
               that
               be
               great
               enough
               to
               make
               us
               as
               miserable
               as
               we
               can
               be
               in
               this
               State
               :
               but
               
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               which
               sha●l
               appear
               at
               the
               dreadful
               day
               of
               judgement
               of
               which
               he
               peaks
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               the
               text
               .
               a
               
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 terrour
              
               here
               meant
               which
               relates
               to
               our
               final
               and
               eternal
               State
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               
                 wh●n
                 we
                 must
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               of
               this
               he
               speaks
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               Poetical
               Fables
               ,
               ancient
               
               traditions
               ,
               uncertain
               conjectures
               ,
               or
               probable
               arguments
               but
               from
               full
               assu●ance
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               delivers
               ,
               
                 Knowing
                 therefore
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 we
                 perswade
                 men
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               we
               shall
               consider
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 argument
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 choice
                 of
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 assurance
                 he
                 expresseth
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   knowing
                   therefore
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 convincing
                 and
                 reforming
                 mankind
                 ;
                 
                   knowing
                   therefore
                   &c.
                   we
                   perswade
                   men
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               argument
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               choice
               of
               to
               perswade
               men
               by
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               In
               the
               Gospel
               we
               find
               a
               mixture
               of
               the
               highest
               clemency
               and
               the
               greatest
               severity
               ,
               the
               richest
               mercy
               and
               the
               strictest
               justice
               ,
               the
               most
               glorious
               rewards
               and
               intollerable
               punishments
               ;
               accordingly
               we
               find
               God
               
               therein
               described
               as
               a
               tender
               Father
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               terrible
               Judge
               ,
               as
               a
               God
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               God
               of
               vengeance
               ,
               as
               an
               everlasting
               happiness
               and
               a
               consuming
               fire
               ;
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               as
               coming
               once
               with
               great
               humility
               ,
               and
               again
               with
               Majesty
               and
               great
               glory
               ;
               once
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               infirmities
               of
               humane
               nature
               and
               again
               with
               all
               the
               demonstrations
               of
               a
               Divine
               power
               and
               presence
               :
               once
               ,
               as
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               by
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               as
               Judge
               of
               the
               world
               with
               flaming
               fire
               to
               execute
               vengeance
               on
               all
               impenitent
               sinners
               .
               The
               intermixing
               of
               these
               in
               the
               doctrine
               
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               mankind
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               such
               whom
               the
               condescension
               of
               his
               first
               appearance
               could
               not
               oblige
               to
               leave
               off
               their
               sins
               ,
               the
               terrour
               of
               his
               second
               may
               astonish
               when
               they
               foresee
               the
               account
               that
               will
               be
               taken
               of
               their
               ingratitude
               and
               disobedience
               ;
               that
               such
               who
               are
               apt
               to
               despise
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
               the
               poverty
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               may
               be
               filled
               with
               horrour
               and
               amazement
               when
               they
               consider
               the
               Majesty
               of
               his
               second
               coming
               in
               the
               clouds
               a
               
                 to
                 execute
                 judgement
                 upon
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 ungodly
              
               
               
                 deeds
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 hard
                 speeches
                 ,
                 which
                 ungodly
                 sinners
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               we
               shall
               easily
               see
               what
               great
               reason
               there
               is
               that
               this
               second
               coming
               of
               Christ
               to
               judgement
               should
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 preparation
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 appearance
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 which
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 passed
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               terror
               of
               the
               preparation
               for
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               particularly
               
               described
               by
               St.
               Peter
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               b
               
                 But
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 come
                 as
                 a
                 Thies
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Heavens
                 shall
                 pass
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 servent
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 also
                 and
                 the
                 works
                 that
                 
                 are
                 therein
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
              
               This
               day
               will
               come
               
                 as
                 a
                 Thief
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 night
              
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               surprise
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               not
               looked
               for
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               it
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dreadful
               .
               A
               lesser
               calamity
               coming
               suddenly
               doth
               astonish
               more
               ,
               than
               a
               far
               greater
               which
               hath
               been
               long
               expected
               ;
               for
               ,
               surprisals
               confound
               mens
               thoughts
               ,
               daunt
               their
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               betray
               all
               the
               succours
               which
               reason
               offers
               .
               But
               when
               the
               surprise
               shall
               be
               one
               of
               the
               least
               astonishing
               circumstances
               of
               the
               misery
               men
               fall
               into
               ,
               what
               unconceivable
               horrour
               ,
               will
               possess
               their
               minds
               at
               the
               app●ehension
               of
               it
               ?
               What
               confusion
               and
               amazement
               may
               we
               imagine
               the
               soul
               of
               that
               man
               in
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               of
               
               in
               his
               parable
               ,
               who
               being
               pleased
               with
               the
               fulness
               of
               his
               condition
               a
               
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 soul
                 thou
                 hast
                 much
                 goods
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 take
                 thine
                 ease
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 and
                 be
                 merry
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 fool
                 this
                 might
                 thy
                 :
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 whose
                 shall
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 provided
                 ?
              
               Had
               God
               only
               said
               ,
               this
               night
               shall
               thy
               burns
               be
               burnt
               ,
               and
               thy
               substance
               consumed
               to
               ashes
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               caused
               a
               strange
               consternation
               in
               him
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               he
               might
               have
               comforted
               himself
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               living
               and
               getting
               more
               .
               
               But
               ,
               
                 this
                 night
                 shall
                 thy
                 soul
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 thee
              
               ;
               O
               dreadful
               words
               !
               O
               the
               tremblings
               of
               body
               ,
               the
               anguish
               of
               mind
               ,
               the
               pangs
               and
               convulsions
               of
               conscience
               which
               such
               a
               one
               is
               tormented
               with
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               them
               !
               What
               sad
               reflections
               doth
               he
               presently
               make
               upon
               his
               own
               folly
               ?
               And
               must
               all
               the
               mirth
               and
               ease
               I
               promised
               my self
               for
               so
               many
               years
               ;
               be
               at
               an
               end
               now
               in
               a
               very
               few
               hours
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               must
               my
               mirth
               be
               so
               suddenly
               turned
               into
               bitter
               howlings
               ,
               and
               my
               ease
               into
               a
               bed
               of
               flames
               ?
               Must
               my
               soul
               be
               thus
               torn
               away
               from
               the
               things
               it
               loved
               ,
               and
               go
               where
               it
               will
               hate
               to
               live
               and
               can
               never
               dye
               ?
               
               O
               miserable
               creature
               !
               to
               be
               thus
               deceived
               by
               my
               own
               folly
               ,
               to
               be
               surprised
               after
               so
               many
               warnings
               ,
               to
               betray
               my self
               into
               everlasting
               misery
               ?
               fear
               ,
               horrour
               and
               despair
               have
               already
               taken
               hold
               on
               me
               and
               are
               carrying
               me
               ,
               where
               they
               will
               never
               leave
               me
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               Agonies
               but
               of
               one
               single
               person
               whom
               death
               snatches
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               years
               ,
               his
               pleasures
               and
               his
               hopes
               :
               but
               such
               as
               these
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               will
               fall
               into
               when
               that
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               .
               b
               
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
              
               Noe
               ;
               
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 they
                 drank
                 ,
                 they
                 married
                 wives
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 day
                 that
              
               Noe
               
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 and
                 destroyed
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 Likewise
                 also
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
              
               Lot
               ,
               
                 they
                 did
                 
                 eat
                 ,
                 they
                 drank
                 ,
                 they
                 bought
                 ,
                 they
                 sold
                 ,
                 they
                 planted
                 ,
                 they
              
               
               
                 builded
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
              
               Lot
               
                 went
                 out
                 of
              
               Sodom
               ,
               
                 it
                 rained
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstome
                 from
                 Heaven
                 and
                 destroyed
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 even
                 thus
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 revealed
                 .
              
               a
               
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 snare
                 shall
                 it
                 come
                 on
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 :
              
               If
               some
               of
               the
               è
               expressions
               seem
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               unexpected
               coming
               of
               Christ
               to
               judgement
               upon
               Hierusalem
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               that
               was
               not
               only
               a
               fore-runner
               but
               a
               figure
               of
               Christs
               coming
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               .
               And
               that
               may
               be
               the
               great
               reason
               why
               our
               Saviour
               mixeth
               his
               discourses
               of
               both
               these
               so
               much
               together
               as
               he
               
               doth
               :
               for
               not
               only
               the
               judgement
               upon
               that
               nation
               was
               a
               draught
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
                 in
                 little
              
               of
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               but
               the
               symptoms
               and
               fore-runners
               of
               the
               one
               were
               to
               bear
               a
               proportion
               with
               the
               other
               :
               among
               which
               the
               strange
               security
               of
               that
               people
               before
               their
               destruction
               was
               none
               of
               the
               least
               .
               And
               the
               surprise
               shall
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               astonishing
               when
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               upon
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               ter●or
               and
               consequents
               of
               that
               univerial
               judgement
               shall
               exceed
               the
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Polity
               .
            
             
               But
               supposing
               men
               were
               aware
               of
               its
               approach
               and
               prepared
               
               for
               it
               ;
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               City
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               though
               so
               frightful
               a
               spectacle
               to
               the
               beholders
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               mean
               representation
               of
               the
               terror
               that
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               conflagration
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               When
               
                 the
                 Heavens
                 shall
                 pass
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 ●oise
                 ,
              
               or
               with
               a
               mighty
               force
               as
               some
               interpret
               it
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 fervent
                 heat
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               when
               all
               the
               fiery
               bodies
               in
               the
               upper
               regions
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               kept
               so
               long
               in
               an
               even
               and
               regular
               course
               within
               their
               several
               limits
               ,
               shall
               then
               be
               let
               loose
               again
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               more
               rapid
               and
               violent
               motion
               shall
               put
               the
               world
               into
               
               confusion
               and
               a
               flame
               together
               .
               For
               then
               the
               present
               frame
               of
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               bounds
               set
               to
               the
               more
               subtile
               and
               active
               parts
               of
               matter
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               which
               mixing
               with
               the
               more
               gr●ss
               and
               earthy
               shall
               sever
               them
               from
               each
               other
               and
               by
               their
               whirling
               and
               agitation
               set
               them
               all
               on
               sire
               .
               And
               if
               b
               
                 the
                 Stars
                 falling
                 to
                 the
                 earth
              
               were
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               literal
               sense
               ,
               none
               seems
               so
               probable
               as
               this
               ,
               that
               those
               aethereal
               fires
               shall
               then
               be
               scattered
               and
               dispersed
               thoughout
               the
               universe
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               earth
               and
               all
               the
               works
               that
               are
               therein
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               one
               funeral
               Pile
               .
               Then
               
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               combustible
               matter
               which
               lies
               hid
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               it
               shall
               break
               forth
               into
               prodigious
               flames
               ;
               which
               while
               it
               rouls
               up
               and
               down
               within
               ,
               making
               it self
               a
               passage
               out
               ,
               will
               cause
               an
               universal
               
               quaking
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Sea
               to
               
               roar
               with
               a
               mighty
               noise
               ,
               which
               will
               either
               by
               the
               violent
               heat
               spend
               it self
               in
               vapour
               and
               smoak
               ,
               or
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               hollow
               places
               of
               the
               deep
               .
               Neither
               are
               we
               to
               imagine
               that
               only
               the
               sulphureous
               matter
               within
               the
               earth
               shall
               by
               its
               kindling
               produce
               so
               general
               a
               conflagration
               ,
               (
               although
               some
               Philosophers
               of
               old
               thought
               that
               sufficient
               for
               so
               great
               an
               effect
               )
               but
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               deluge
               of
               water
               a
               
                 the
                 fountains
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 deep
                 were
                 broken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 windows
                 of
                 Heaven
                 were
                 opened
              
               ;
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               in
               
                 this
                 deluge
                 of
                 fire
              
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               ancients
               calls
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               mighty
               streams
               and
               rivers
               of
               Fire
               shall
               
               issue
               of
               out
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               the
               cataracts
               above
               shall
               discharge
               such
               abundance
               of
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               ,
               wherein
               God
               will
               rain
               down
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               withstand
               the
               force
               of
               it
               .
               Then
               the
               Craters
               breaches
               made
               in
               the
               earth
               by
               horrible
               earthquakes
               ,
               caused
               by
               the
               violent
               eruptions
               of
               Fire
               ,
               shall
               be
               wide
               enough
               to
               swallow
               up
               not
               only
               Cities
               but
               whole
               Countries
               too
               :
               And
               what
               shall
               remain
               of
               the
               spoils
               of
               this
               devouring
               enemy
               within
               ,
               shall
               be
               consumed
               by
               the
               merciless
               fury
               of
               the
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               above
               .
               What
               will
               then
               become
               of
               all
               the
               glories
               of
               
               the
               world
               which
               are
               now
               so
               much
               admired
               and
               courted
               by
               foolish
               men
               ?
               What
               will
               then
               become
               of
               the
               most
               magnificent
               piles
               ,
               the
               most
               curious
               structures
               ,
               the
               most
               stately
               palaces
               ,
               the
               most
               lasting
               monuments
               ,
               the
               most
               pleasant
               gardens
               and
               the
               most
               delightful
               countries
               ?
               they
               shall
               be
               all
               buried
               in
               one
               common
               heap
               of
               ruines
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               top
               of
               mount
               Aetna
               ,
               nothing
               but
               rubbish
               ,
               and
               stones
               ,
               and
               ashes
               ,
               which
               ,
               unskilful
               travellers
               have
               at
               a
               distance
               mistaken
               for
               Snow
               .
               What
               will
               then
               become
               of
               the
               pride
               and
               gallantry
               of
               the
               vain
               persons
               ,
               the
               large
               possessions
               of
               the
               great
               ,
               or
               
               the
               vast
               treasures
               of
               the
               rich
               ?
               the
               more
               they
               have
               had
               of
               these
               things
               only
               the
               more
               fuel
               they
               have
               made
               for
               this
               destroying
               fire
               ,
               which
               will
               have
               no
               respect
               to
               the
               honours
               ,
               the
               greatness
               ,
               or
               the
               riches
               of
               men
               .
               Nay
               ,
               what
               will
               then
               become
               of
               b
               
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 scoffed
                 at
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 lusts
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 yet
                 continue
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 ?
              
               When
               this
               great
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               is
               come
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               or
               escape
               his
               sury
               ?
               Will
               they
               flie
               to
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               mountains
               ?
               that
               
               were
               only
               to
               stand
               more
               ready
               to
               be
               destroyed
               from
               Heaven
               .
               Will
               they
               hide
               themselves
               in
               the
               dens
               and
               the
               rocks
               of
               the
               mountains
               ?
               but
               there
               they
               fall
               into
               the
               burning
               furnaces
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 mountains
                 may
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 but
                 can
                 never
                 
                 hide
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb.
              
               Will
               they
               go
               down
               
               into
               the
               deep
               and
               convey
               themselves
               to
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Sea
               ?
               but
               even
               there
               the
               storms
               and
               tempests
               of
               these
               shours
               of
               fire
               shall
               overtake
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God
               shall
               pursue
               them
               to
               everlasting
               flames
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               whether
               so
               dreadful
               a
               preparation
               for
               Christs
               coming
               to
               judgement
               be
               not
               one
               great
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               For
               can
               any
               thing
               be
               imagined
               more
               full
               of
               horror
               and
               amazement
               than
               to
               see
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               a
               flame
               about
               us
               ?
               We
               may
               remember
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               we
               yet
               do
               so
               )
               when
               the
               flames
               of
               one
               City
               filled
               the
               minds
               of
               
               all
               the
               beholders
               with
               astonishment
               and
               fear
               :
               but
               what
               then
               would
               it
               do
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               see
               the
               earth
               vomit
               and
               cast
               forth
               fire
               every
               where
               about
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               Sea
               to
               boyl
               and
               swell
               and
               froth
               like
               water
               in
               a
               seething
               pot
               ,
               but
               to
               hear
               nothing
               but
               perpetual
               claps
               of
               thunder
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               no
               light
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               flashings
               of
               lightning
               give
               ?
               Could
               we
               imagine
               our selves
               at
               a
               convenient
               distance
               to
               behold
               the
               eruption
               of
               a
               burning
               mountain
               ,
               such
               as
               Aetna
               and
               Vesuvius
               are
               ,
               when
               the
               earth
               about
               it
               trembles
               and
               groans
               ,
               the
               Sea
               foams
               and
               rages
               ,
               and
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               mountain
               roar
               through
               impatience
               of
               casting
               forth
               
               its
               burden
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               gives
               it self
               ease
               by
               sending
               up
               a
               mixture
               of
               flames
               ,
               and
               ashes
               ,
               and
               smoak
               ,
               and
               a
               flood
               of
               fire
               ,
               spreading
               far
               and
               destroying
               where
               ever
               it
               runs
               ;
               yet
               even
               this
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               very
               apt
               to
               put
               men
               in
               apprehensions
               and
               fears
               of
               this
               great
               day
               ,
               falls
               very
               far
               short
               of
               the
               terror
               of
               it
               .
               Could
               we
               yet
               farther
               suppose
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               we
               could
               see
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               raining
               from
               Heaven
               on
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               the
               earth
               opening
               to
               devour
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               Belshazzar
               trembling
               at
               the
               hand
               writing
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               the
               Jews
               destroying
               themselves
               in
               the
               fire
               of
               their
               Temple
               and
               City
               ,
               this
               
               may
               somewhat
               higher
               advance
               our
               imaginations
               of
               the
               horror
               of
               the
               worlds
               conflagration
               ,
               but
               yet
               we
               cannot
               reach
               the
               greatness
               of
               it
               :
               in
               as
               much
               
                 as
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 store
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               a
               
                 reserved
                 unto
                 fire
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 and
                 perdition
                 of
                 ungodly
                 men
              
               ;
               even
               those
               heavens
               whole
               beauty
               ,
               and
               order
               ,
               and
               motion
               ,
               and
               influence
               we
               now
               admire
               ;
               and
               that
               earth
               whose
               fruitful
               womb
               and
               richly
               adorned
               surface
               affords
               all
               the
               conveniencies
               of
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               must
               either
               be
               destroyed
               or
               at
               least
               purged
               and
               refined
               by
               this
               last
               and
               dreadful
               Fire
               .
               The
               expressions
               of
               which
               
               in
               Scripture
               being
               so
               frequent
               ,
               so
               particular
               ,
               so
               plain
               in
               Writers
               not
               affecting
               the
               ●ofty
               Prophetical
               stile
               ,
               wherein
               fire
               is
               often
               used
               only
               to
               express
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               make
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               their
               meaning
               is
               not
               barely
               that
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               
               destroyed
               by
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               destruction
               shall
               
               be
               by
               real
               fire
               ,
               which
               adds
               more
               to
               the
               sensible
               terror
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               behold
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               terror
               of
               Christs
               appearance
               in
               that
               day
               .
               The
               design
               of
               the
               Scripture
               in
               setting
               forth
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               to
               judgement
               is
               to
               represent
               it
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               to
               us
               as
               is
               most
               apt
               to
               strike
               us
               with
               awe
               and
               terror
               at
               the
               apprehension
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               greatest
               appearance
               of
               Majesty
               among
               men
               is
               ,
               either
               when
               a
               mighty
               Prince
               marches
               triumphantly
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Royal
               Army
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               splendor
               of
               a
               Court
               and
               the
               discipline
               of
               a
               Camp
               ,
               having
               his
               greatest
               attendants
               about
               him
               ,
               
               and
               sending
               his
               Officers
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               Trumpets
               give
               notice
               of
               his
               approach
               ,
               and
               is
               every
               where
               received
               with
               the
               shouts
               and
               acclamations
               of
               the
               people
               :
               or
               else
               ,
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               sitting
               upon
               his
               throne
               of
               Majesty
               set
               forth
               with
               all
               the
               Ornaments
               of
               State
               and
               Greatness
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Nobles
               and
               Courties
               standing
               about
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               calling
               Malefactors
               to
               account
               ;
               and
               both
               these
               ways
               the
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               upon
               his
               second
               coming
               is
               represented
               to
               us
               :
               first
               a
               
                 as
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               riding
               triumphantly
               (
               as
               it
               were
               upon
               a
               Chariot
               )
               on
               a
               body
               of
               
               light
               brighter
               than
               the
               Sun
               ,
               having
               b
               
                 all
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 host
                 attending
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               said
               c
               
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 great
                 glory
                 ;
                 and
                 sending
                 his
                 Angels
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 trumpet
                 before
                 him
              
               ;
               d
               
                 after
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 shall
                 descend
                 from
                 Heaven
                 with
                 a
                 shout
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Archangel
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 trump
                 of
                 God.
              
               Not
               as
               though
               we
               were
               to
               imagine
               any
               material
               trumpet
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               grossly
               done
               ,
               whose
               sound
               could
               reach
               over
               the
               whole
               earth
               ;
               but
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               last
               trumpet
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               e
               
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 dead
                 are
                 said
                 to
              
               
               
                 hear
                 and
                 live
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               it
               shall
               be
               an
               effectual
               power
               for
               raising
               the
               dead
               ;
               which
               may
               be
               therefore
               called
               
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 trumpet
              
               ,
               because
               it
               supplies
               the
               use
               of
               one
               in
               calling
               all
               people
               together
               ,
               and
               doth
               more
               lively
               represent
               to
               our
               capacities
               the
               Majesty
               of
               Christs
               appearance
               with
               all
               the
               Heavenly
               host
               of
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               .
               Thus
               when
               God
               appeared
               upon
               Mount
               Sinai
               with
               his
               Holy
               Angels
               about
               him
               ,
               we
               there
               read
               f
               
                 of
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 trumpet
                 :
              
               and
               when
               God
               shewed
               his
               glorious
               presence
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               g
               
                 to
                 go
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 shout
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 trumpet
                 :
              
               and
               when
               he
               sets
               himself
               
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               God
               himself
               is
               said
               h
               
                 to
                 blow
                 the
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 the
                 whirlwinds
                 of
                 the
              
               South
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               we
               find
               Christ
               upon
               his
               second
               coming
               described
               as
               i
               
                 sitting
                 on
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 nations
                 gathered
                 before
                 him
              
               to
               receive
               
               their
               sentence
               from
               him
               .
               His
               throne
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 great
                 and
                 white
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               most
               magnificent
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               the
               
               more
               dreadful
               ;
               a
               
                 from
                 it
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 proceed
                 lightnings
                 and
                 thundrings
                 and
                 voices
              
               ;
               and
               so
               terrible
               is
               the
               Majesty
               of
               him
               that
               sits
               upon
               the
               throne
               b
               
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 flie
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 dead
                 small
                 and
                 great
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               appearance
               of
               a
               common
               Judge
               be
               so
               dreadful
               to
               a
               guilty
               prisoner
               ,
               if
               the
               Majesty
               of
               an
               earthly
               Prince
               begets
               an
               awe
               and
               reverence
               where
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               
               punishment
               ,
               what
               may
               we
               then
               imagine
               when
               Justice
               and
               Majesty
               both
               meet
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               fear
               and
               guilt
               in
               the
               Conscience
               of
               Offenders
               ?
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               c
               
                 behold
                 he
                 cometh
                 with
                 clouds
                 and
                 every
                 eye
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 which
                 pierced
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 kindreas
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 wail
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               We
               find
               the
               best
               of
               men
               in
               Scripture
               seized
               on
               with
               a
               very
               unusual
               consternation
               at
               any
               extraordinary
               divine
               appearance
               :
               The
               sight
               upon
               Mount
               Sinai
               was
               so
               terrible
               even
               to
               Moses
               d
               
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 exceedingly
                 fear
                 and
                 quake
                 :
              
               the
               vision
               which
               Isaiah
               had
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               
               God
               made
               him
               cry
               out
               ,
               e
               
                 Wo
                 is
                 me
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 un●one
                 ,
                 for
                 mine
                 eyes
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 :
              
               When
               Daniel
               saw
               his
               vision
               ,
               all
               his
               strength
               and
               vigor
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               though
               an
               Angel
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               yet
               he
               saith
               of
               himself
               f
               
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 trembling
              
               .
               If
               these
               whom
               God
               appeared
               o
               in
               a
               way
               of
               kindness
               were
               so
               possessed
               with
               fear
               ,
               what
               horror
               must
               needs
               seize
               upon
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               wicked
               when
               g
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
                 in
                 flaming
                 fire
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 them
                 ?
              
               If
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               flesh
               there
               appeared
               so
               much
               Majesty
               in
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               
               that
               when
               the
               Officers
               came
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               h
               
                 they
                 went
                 backward
                 and
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 ground
              
               ;
               how
               unconceivably
               greater
               must
               it
               be
               when
               his
               design
               shall
               be
               to
               manifest
               that
               Glory
               to
               the
               world
               which
               he
               then
               concealed
               from
               it
               ?
               If
               in
               the
               short
               time
               of
               his
               transfiguration
               on
               the
               Holy
               Mount
               ,
               his
               own
               Disciples
               were
               so
               far
               from
               being
               able
               to
               behold
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               that
               i
               
                 they
                 fell
                 on
                 their
                 faces
                 and
                 were
                 sore
                 afraid
              
               ;
               how
               shall
               his
               enemies
               abide
               the
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               or
               how
               can
               they
               stand
               when
               he
               shall
               appear
               in
               the
               full
               glory
               of
               his
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               ?
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               terror
               of
               the
               proceedings
               upon
               that
               day
               :
               for
               then
               
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               not
               for
               any
               ostentation
               of
               his
               greatness
               and
               power
               before
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 receive
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
              
               How
               full
               of
               
               terror
               will
               the
               proceedings
               of
               that
               day
               be
               ,
               wherein
               all
               secrets
               shall
               be
               disclosed
               ,
               all
               actions
               examined
               and
               all
               persons
               judged
               ?
               That
               will
               be
               
                 (
                 a
                 )
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
              
               
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               time
               of
               darkness
               and
               therefore
               of
               disputes
               and
               quarrels
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               wisdom
               and
               justice
               of
               divine
               providence
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               to
               all
               ,
               
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 shall
                 receive
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 :
              
               and
               none
               will
               wonder
               at
               the
               sentence
               when
               they
               have
               seen
               the
               evidence
               .
               Then
               the
               most
               secret
               impurities
               ,
               the
               most
               subtile
               hypocrisie
               ,
               the
               most
               artificial
               fraud
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               dissembled
               malice
               shall
               be
               laid
               
               open
               to
               publick
               view
               .
               For
               then
               b
               
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 hight
                 the
                 hidden
                 things
                 of
                 darkness
              
               and
               
                 will
                 make
                 manifest
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 .
              
               Then
               all
               the
               intrigues
               of
               lust
               and
               ambition
               so
               much
               the
               talk
               and
               business
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               will
               be
               nothing
               but
               mens
               shame
               and
               reproach
               in
               the
               next
               .
               With
               what
               horror
               will
               they
               then
               behold
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               lives
               set
               in
               order
               before
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               seemed
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               committing
               them
               ,
               to
               design
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               to
               forget
               them
               ?
               Happy
               men
               !
               if
               their
               Consciences
               were
               like
               their
               Table
               Books
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               blot
               out
               and
               put
               in
               what
               they
               pleased
               themselves
               :
               
               then
               all
               the
               black
               Catalogue
               of
               their
               sins
               would
               be
               presently
               expunged
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               have
               nothing
               to
               be
               seen
               there
               ,
               but
               the
               Characters
               of
               what
               at
               least
               seemed
               to
               be
               good
               .
               For
               though
               men
               be
               never
               so
               vicious
               they
               neither
               care
               that
               others
               should
               think
               so
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               of
               themselves
               :
               of
               all
               things
               they
               do
               not
               love
               to
               dispute
               where
               they
               cannot
               answer
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               their
               case
               in
               all
               their
               retorts
               of
               Conscience
               upon
               them
               .
               They
               know
               there
               is
               no
               drolling
               with
               so
               sowre
               a
               piece
               ,
               as
               that
               within
               them
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               makes
               the
               smartest
               and
               most
               cutting
               repartees
               ;
               which
               are
               uneasie
               to
               bear
               ,
               but
               impossible
               to
               answer
               .
               
               Therefore
               they
               study
               their
               own
               quiet
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               keep
               that
               silent
               ;
               and
               since
               they
               never
               hope
               to
               make
               Conscience
               dumb
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               it
               sleep
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               :
               and
               although
               the
               starts
               it
               sometimes
               makes
               ,
               shew
               that
               the
               most
               sleepy
               sinners
               have
               some
               troublesom
               dreams
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               doth
               not
               throughly
               awake
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               will
               do
               it
               with
               a
               vengeance
               in
               another
               .
               Then
               there
               will
               be
               no
               Musick
               and
               Dancing
               which
               can
               cure
               the
               biting
               of
               this
               Tarantula
               within
               ;
               no
               Opium
               of
               stupidity
               or
               Atheism
               will
               be
               able
               to
               give
               one
               minutes
               rest
               .
               How
               will
               men
               then
               curse
               themselves
               for
               their
               own
               folly
               in
               being
               so
               easily
               tempted
               ;
               
               and
               all
               those
               who
               laid
               traps
               and
               snares
               to
               betray
               them
               by
               ?
               what
               different
               apprehensions
               of
               sin
               will
               they
               have
               then
               ,
               from
               what
               they
               have
               now
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               beset
               with
               temptations
               to
               it
               ?
               O
               ,
               will
               a
               forsaken
               sinner
               then
               say
               ,
               had
               I
               ever
               believed
               as
               I
               
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               that
               this
               would
               have
               been
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               
               sinful
               life
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               taken
               more
               care
               to
               prevent
               this
               misery
               than
               I
               have
               done
               !
               But
               O
               the
               solly
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               the
               mischief
               of
               ambition
               ,
               the
               rage
               of
               lust
               ,
               the
               unfatiableness
               of
               covetousness
               ,
               the
               madness
               of
               debauchery
               ,
               and
               the
               dulness
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               what
               have
               ye
               now
               brought
               me
               to
               ,
               with
               all
               your
               pleasures
               and
               promises
               and
               flatteries
               while
               I
               lost
               my
               soul
               in
               your
               service
               !
               O
               that
               I
               had
               time
               ,
               to
               grow
               wise
               ,
               again
               ;
               and
               once
               more
               to
               try
               whether
               I
               could
               withstand
               the
               cheats
               and
               witchcraft
               of
               a
               deceitful
               world
               !
               Now
               all
               my
               sins
               are
               as
               fresh
               before
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               committed
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               their
               burden
               is
               heavier
               than
               the
               
               weight
               of
               mountains
               however
               light
               I
               made
               of
               them
               then
               ;
               I
               need
               no
               judge
               to
               condemn
               me
               but
               my
               own
               conscience
               ;
               O
               that
               I
               could
               as
               easily
               see
               an
               end
               of
               my
               misery
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               that
               I
               have
               deserved
               that
               there
               should
               be
               none
               .
               Thus
               shall
               the
               book
               of
               conscience
               be
               opened
               at
               that
               day
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               every
               impenitent
               sinner
               ,
               wherein
               like
               Ezekiels
               roul
               he
               finds
               written
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               a
               
                 lamentation
                 and
                 mourning
                 and
                 Woe
              
               .
               Yet
               this
               will
               not
               be
               the
               only
               terrour
               in
               the
               proceedings
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               sins
               that
               ever
               wicked
               men
               committed
               will
               be
               set
               in
               order
               before
               them
               with
               their
               several
               circumstances
               and
               
               aggravations
               ,
               although
               the
               remembrance
               of
               them
               cannot
               be
               without
               extreme
               horrour
               and
               amazement
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               must
               undergo
               a
               strict
               and
               severe
               examination
               of
               all
               their
               actions
               by
               a
               most
               powerful
               ,
               holy
               and
               just
               Judge
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               so
               troublesom
               a
               thing
               to
               them
               in
               this
               world
               to
               go
               down
               into
               themselves
               ,
               or
               to
               call
               to
               remembrance
               their
               own
               wicked
               actions
               which
               they
               have
               loved
               and
               delighted
               in
               ;
               what
               will
               it
               be
               when
               they
               must
               all
               be
               brought
               forth
               before
               the
               judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               who
               hates
               and
               abhorrs
               them
               ?
               If
               men
               can
               so
               hardly
               endure
               to
               have
               the
               deformity
               of
               their
               vices
               represented
               to
               
               them
               though
               very
               imperfectly
               here
               ,
               how
               will
               they
               bear
               the
               dissecting
               and
               laying
               them
               open
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               When
               the
               smallest
               fibres
               and
               the
               most
               subtile
               threads
               in
               our
               hearts
               shall
               be
               curiously
               examined
               ,
               and
               the
               influence
               they
               have
               had
               upon
               our
               actions
               fully
               discovered
               .
               When
               sins
               that
               have
               been
               dispised
               for
               their
               littleness
               ,
               or
               unregarded
               for
               their
               frequency
               ,
               or
               laughed
               at
               as
               no
               sins
               at
               all
               ,
               shall
               appear
               to
               have
               had
               a
               greater
               venom
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               men
               would
               imagine
               .
               What
               shall
               they
               think
               then
               of
               their
               great
               and
               presumptuous
               sins
               ;
               whereby
               they
               have
               not
               only
               offered
               violence
               to
               God
               and
               
               his
               Laws
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               dictates
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               in
               committing
               them
               ?
               Never
               think
               that
               length
               of
               time
               will
               abate
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               enquiry
               ,
               or
               lessen
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               against
               thee
               for
               them
               .
               Remember
               the
               case
               of
               Amalek
               ,
               how
               God
               
               dealt
               with
               that
               people
               in
               this
               world
               for
               a
               sin
               committed
               400.
               
               years
               before
               ,
               and
               think
               then
               whether
               God
               be
               not
               in
               earnest
               ,
               when
               he
               tells
               us
               how
               much
               he
               hates
               sin
               ;
               and
               how
               severe
               he
               will
               be
               in
               the
               punishment
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 I
                 remember
              
               saith
               God
               a
               what
               Amalek
               
                 did
                 to
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 how
                 he
                 laid
                 wait
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 up
                 from
                 Egypt
                 .
                 Now
                 go
                 and
                 smite
              
               Amalek
               ,
               
                 and
                 utterly
                 destroy
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 and
                 spare
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 sl●y
                 both
                 man
                 and
                 woman
                 ,
                 infant
                 and
                 suckling
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               ?
               a
               whole
               na●ion
               to
               be
               destroyed
               for
               one
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               sin
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               none
               at
               all
               who
               committed
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               sin
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               of
               time
               from
               the
               commission
               of
               it
               ?
               But
               
               I
               forbear
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               there
               be
               such
               another
               instance
               of
               Gods
               severity
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               such
               as
               may
               justly
               make
               us
               cry
               out
               with
               the
               P●almist
               ,
               b
               
                 If
                 thou
                 Lord
                 shouldst
                 thus
                 mark
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 who
                 shall
                 stand
                 ?
              
               But
               although
               God
               in
               this
               world
               so
               seldom
               shews
               his
               severity
               ,
               and
               tempers
               it
               with
               so
               much
               kindness
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               he
               should
               do
               so
               in
               another
               .
               For
               here
               he
               hath
               declared
               that
               c
               
                 mercy
                 rejoyceth
                 against
                 judgement
              
               .
               This
               being
               the
               time
               d
               
                 of
                 Gods
                 patience
                 and
                 forbearance
                 and
                 goodness
                 towards
                 sinners
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 willing
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 perish
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 come
                 to
              
               
               repentance
               ;
               but
               if
               men
               will
               despise
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               goodness
               ,
               if
               they
               wil
               still
               abuse
               his
               patience
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               trample
               under
               foot
               the
               means
               of
               their
               own
               salvation
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               to
               their
               unspeakable
               sorrow
               find
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               day
               of
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
               wherein
               their
               own
               dreadfull
               experience
               will
               tell
               them
               ,
               e
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fearful
                 thing
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               For
               that
               will
               be
               a
               day
               of
               Justice
               without
               mercy
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               vengeance
               without
               pity
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               execution
               without
               any
               further
               patience
               .
               Then
               no
               vain
               excuses
               will
               be
               taken
               ,
               whereby
               men
               seek
               to
               palliate
               their
               sins
               and
               give
               ease
               to
               their
               minds
               now
               .
               
               It
               will
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               charge
               thy
               wilful
               sins
               upon
               the
               infirmity
               of
               thy
               nature
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               temptation
               ,
               the
               subtility
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               allurement
               of
               company
               ,
               the
               common
               practice
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               age
               ,
               the
               badness
               of
               education
               ,
               the
               fol●y
               of
               youth
               ;
               all
               these
               and
               such
               like
               excuses
               will
               be
               too
               weak
               to
               be
               made
               then
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               appear
               to
               thy
               eternal
               confusion
               ,
               that
               thy
               own
               vicious
               inclination
               swayed
               thee
               beyond
               them
               all
               .
               Then
               there
               will
               be
               as
               little
               place
               for
               intreaties
               ,
               as
               for
               vain
               excuses
               ;
               God
               shews
               his
               great
               pity
               and
               indulgence
               to
               mankind
               now
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               so
               ready
               to
               hear
               the
               
               prayers
               and
               grant
               the
               desires
               of
               all
               penitent
               sinners
               ;
               but
               for
               those
               who
               stop
               their
               ears
               to
               all
               his
               instructions
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               reproofs
               of
               his
               word
               or
               the
               rebukes
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               ,
               but
               contemn
               all
               sober
               Counsels
               and
               scoffe
               
               at
               Religion
               ;
               what
               can
               they
               expect
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               when
               
               
                 they
                 shall
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 seek
                 him
                 earnestly
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 laugh
                 at
                 their
                 calamity
                 and
                 mock
                 when
                 their
                 fear
                 cometh
                 .
              
               O
               blessed
               Jesus
               !
               didst
               thou
               weep
               over
               an
               incorrigible
               people
               in
               the
               days
               of
               thy
               flesh
               ,
               b
               and
               wilt
               thou
               laugh
               at
               their
               miseries
               when
               thou
               comest
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ?
               didst
               thou
               shed
               thy
               precious
               blood
               to
               save
               them
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               mock
               at
               their
               destruction
               ?
               didst
               thou
               woo
               and
               intreat
               and
               beseech
               sinners
               to
               be
               reconciled
               and
               wilt
               thou
               not
               hear
               them
               when
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               they
               cry
               unto
               thee
               ?
               See
               then
               the
               mighty
               difference
               between
               
               Christs
               coming
               as
               a
               Saviour
               and
               as
               a
               Judge
               ,
               between
               the
               day
               of
               our
               salvation
               and
               the
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               between
               the
               joy
               in
               Heaven
               at
               the
               conversion
               of
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               impenitent
               and
               unreclaimable
               .
               How
               terrible
               is
               the
               representation
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               in
               the
               style
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               when
               he
               punisheth
               a
               people
               in
               this
               world
               for
               their
               sins
               ?
               It
               is
               called
               c
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 cruel
                 with
                 wrath
                 and
                 fierce
                 anger
                 :
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 vengeance
              
               d
               
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 dreadful
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               If
               it
               were
               thus
               ,
               when
               his
               wrath
               was
               kindled
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               when
               mercy
               was
               mixed
               with
               his
               severity
               ,
               
               what
               will
               it
               be
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               stir
               up
               all
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               shall
               shake
               that
               never
               did
               offend
               him
               ,
               what
               shall
               they
               then
               do
               that
               shall
               to
               their
               sorrow
               know
               how
               much
               they
               have
               displeased
               him
               ?
               Then
               neither
               power
               ,
               nor
               wit
               ,
               nor
               eloquence
               ,
               nor
               craft
               shall
               stand
               men
               in
               any
               stead
               ;
               for
               the
               great
               Judge
               of
               that
               day
               can
               neither
               be
               over-awed
               by
               power
               ,
               nor
               over-reached
               by
               wit
               ,
               nor
               moved
               by
               eloquence
               ,
               nor
               betrayed
               by
               craft
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               shall
               receive
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               .
               The
               mighty
               disturbers
               of
               mankind
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               called
               Conquerours
               ,
               shall
               not
               then
               be
               attended
               with
               their
               great
               armies
               ,
               
               but
               must
               stand
               alone
               to
               receive
               their
               sentence
               :
               the
               greatest
               wits
               of
               the
               world
               will
               then
               find
               that
               a
               sincere
               honest
               heart
               will
               avail
               them
               more
               than
               the
               deepest
               reach
               or
               the
               greatest
               subtilty
               ;
               the
               most
               eloquent
               persons
               without
               true
               goodness
               will
               be
               like
               the
               man
               in
               the
               parable
               without
               the
               wedding
               garment
               ,
               speechless
               ;
               the
               most
               crafty
               and
               politick
               ,
               will
               then
               
               see
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               may
               deceive
               men
               and
               themselves
               too
               ,
               yet
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 mocked
                 ,
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 a
                 man
                 sows
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 he
                 reap
              
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               have
               spread
               snares
               for
               others
               and
               been
               hugely
               pleased
               to
               see
               them
               caught
               by
               them
               ,
               
               shall
               then
               be
               convinced
               that
               they
               have
               laid
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               for
               themselves
               ,
               for
               e
               
                 God
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 fully
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 execute
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 snared
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 that
                 forget
              
               
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               terror
               of
               the
               sentence
               ,
               which
               shall
               then
               be
               passed
               .
               The
               Judge
               himself
               hath
               told
               us
               before
               hand
               what
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               more
               apprehensive
               of
               it
               in
               this
               State
               ,
               wherein
               we
               are
               capable
               to
               prevent
               it
               by
               sincere
               repentance
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               The
               tenour
               of
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               those
               dreadful
               words
               ,
               a
               
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               conceive
               words
               fuller
               of
               horrour
               and
               amazement
               than
               those
               are
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               duly
               consider
               the
               importance
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               true
               
               indeed
               wicked
               men
               in
               this
               world
               are
               so
               little
               apprehensive
               of
               the
               misery
               
                 of
                 departing
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               bid
               God
               depart
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               place
               no
               mean
               part
               of
               their
               felicity
               in
               keeping
               themselves
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               him
               .
               The
               true
               reason
               of
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               pursue
               their
               lusts
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               God
               are
               disquieting
               to
               them
               ;
               as
               no
               man
               that
               robs
               his
               neighbour
               loves
               to
               think
               of
               the
               Judge
               while
               he
               does
               it
               ,
               not
               as
               though
               his
               condition
               were
               securer
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               men
               are
               not
               wise
               enough
               to
               prevent
               a
               danger
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               great
               fools
               to
               count
               in
               their
               wisdom
               not
               to
               think
               of
               it
               .
               But
               therein
               lies
               a
               
               great
               part
               of
               the
               misery
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               that
               men
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               cheat
               and
               abuse
               themselves
               with
               false
               notions
               ,
               and
               shews
               of
               happiness
               .
               The
               clouds
               they
               have
               embraced
               for
               Deities
               shall
               then
               vanish
               into
               smoke
               ;
               all
               the
               satisfaction
               they
               ever
               imagined
               in
               their
               lusts
               shall
               be
               wholly
               gone
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               the
               sad
               remembrance
               of
               them
               ,
               lest
               behind
               to
               torment
               them
               .
               All
               the
               Philosophy
               in
               the
               world
               will
               never
               make
               men
               understand
               their
               true
               happiness
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               one
               hours
               experience
               of
               another
               State
               will
               do
               :
               all
               men
               shall
               know
               better
               ,
               but
               some
               shall
               be
               more
               happy
               and
               others
               more
               miserable
               by
               it
               .
               The
               righteous
               shall
               not
               
               only
               see
               God
               ,
               but
               know
               what
               the
               seeing
               of
               God
               means
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               greatest
               happiness
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               is
               implyed
               therein
               ;
               and
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               only
               be
               bid
               to
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               shall
               then
               find
               that
               the
               highest
               misery
               imaginable
               is
               comprehended
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               instance
               of
               the
               weakness
               of
               our
               capacities
               here
               ,
               that
               our
               discourses
               concerning
               the
               happiness
               and
               misery
               of
               a
               future
               life
               ,
               are
               like
               ,
               those
               of
               Children
               about
               affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               which
               they
               represent
               to
               themselves
               in
               a
               way
               agreeable
               to
               their
               own
               Childish
               fancies
               ;
               thence
               the
               Poctical
               dreams
               of
               Elysian
               fields
               ,
               and
               turning
               wheels
               and
               rouling
               stones
               and
               such
               
               like
               imaginations
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               sets
               forth
               the
               joys
               and
               torments
               of
               another
               world
               in
               a
               way
               more
               suited
               to
               our
               fancy
               than
               our
               understanding
               ;
               thence
               we
               read
               
                 of
                 sitting
                 down
                 with
              
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               to
               represent
               the
               happiness
               
               of
               that
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 a
                 gnawing
                 worm
              
               ,
               and
               a
               devouring
               fire
               
               and
               
                 blackness
                 of
                 darkness
              
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               misery
               of
               it
               But
               as
               the
               happiness
               of
               heaven
               doth
               infinitely
               exceed
               the
               most
               lofty
               metaphors
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               misery
               of
               hell
               the
               most
               dreadful
               representation
               that
               can
               be
               made
               of
               it
               .
               Although
               a
               worm
               gnawing
               our
               entrails
               ,
               and
               a
               fi●e
               consuming
               our
               outward
               parts
               be
               very
               sensible
               and
               moving
               metaphors
               yet
               they
               cannot
               fully
               express
               the
               anguish
               and
               torment
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               so
               much
               greater
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               more
               active
               and
               sensible
               ,
               than
               our
               bodies
               can
               be
               .
               Take
               a
               man
               that
               afflicts
               himself
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               some
               intolerable
               disgrace
               ,
               or
               calamity
               befallen
               him
               ;
               
               or
               that
               is
               oppressed
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               some
               horrid
               wickedness
               ,
               or
               sunk
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               despair
               ;
               the
               Agonies
               and
               torments
               of
               his
               mind
               may
               make
               us
               apprehend
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               misery
               ,
               although
               he
               falls
               short
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               it
               .
               And
               were
               this
               misery
               to
               be
               of
               no
               long
               continuance
               ,
               yet
               the
               terror
               of
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               great
               ;
               but
               when
               
                 the
                 worm
                 shall
                 never
                 dye
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 fire
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
              
               when
               insupportable
               misery
               shall
               be
               everlasting
               ,
               nothing
               can
               then
               be
               added
               to
               the
               terrour
               of
               it
               :
               and
               this
               is
               as
               plainly
               contained
               in
               the
               sentence
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               else
               is
               .
               But
               here
               men
               think
               they
               may
               justly
               
               
                 plead
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 talk
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 judgements
              
               ;
               what
               proportion
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               there
               ,
               
                 between
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 this
                 short
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 eternal
                 misery
                 of
                 another
                 ?
              
               which
               objection
               is
               not
               so
               great
               in
               it self
               as
               it
               appears
               to
               be
               by
               the
               weak
               answers
               ▪
               which
               have
               been
               made
               to
               it
               ;
               When
               to
               assign
               a
               proportion
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               infinity
               in
               sin
               either
               from
               the
               object
               ,
               which
               unavoidably
               makes
               all
               sins
               equal
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               wish
               of
               a
               sinner
               that
               he
               might
               have
               an
               eternity
               to
               sin
               in
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               make
               the
               justice
               of
               Gods
               punishments
               to
               be
               not
               according
               to
               their
               works
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               wishes
               ;
               But
               we
               need
               not
               strain
               things
               
               so
               much
               beyond
               what
               they
               will
               bear
               to
               vindicate
               Gods
               justice
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               thought
               just
               and
               reasonable
               among
               men
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               confined
               to
               perpetual
               imprisonment
               for
               a
               fault
               he
               was
               not
               half
               an
               hour
               in
               committing
               ?
               Nay
               do
               not
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               world
               make
               death
               the
               punishment
               of
               some
               crimes
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               very
               suddenly
               done
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               eternal
               depriving
               a
               man
               of
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               life
               ?
               And
               shall
               a
               thing
               then
               so
               constantly
               practised
               and
               universally
               justified
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               be
               thought
               unreasonable
               when
               it
               is
               applyed
               to
               God
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
              
               ,
               may
               some
               say
               
                 if
                 annihilation
                 were
              
               
               
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 meant
                 by
                 eternal
                 death
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 exception
                 against
                 it
                 :
              
               but
               I
               ask
               ,
               whether
               it
               would
               be
               unjust
               for
               the
               Laws
               of
               men
               to
               take
               away
               the
               lives
               of
               offenders
               in
               case
               their
               souls
               ●urvive
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               for
               ever
               sensible
               of
               the
               
               loss
               of
               life
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               why
               shall
               not
               God
               preserve
               the
               honour
               
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               his
               Authority
               in
               governing
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               sentencing
               obstinate
               sinners
               to
               the
               greatest
               misery
               ,
               though
               their
               souls
               live
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               it
               ?
               Especially
               since
               God
               hath
               declared
               these
               things
               so
               evidently
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               part
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               set
               everlasting
               life
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               ballance
               everlasting
               misery
               ,
               and
               proposed
               them
               to
               a
               sinners
               choice
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               contempt
               of
               God
               and
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               wilful
               impenitency
               can
               ever
               betray
               men
               into
               this
               dreadful
               State
               of
               eternal
               destruction
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               argument
               used
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               I
               now
               come
               to
               the
               assurance
               he
               expresseth
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 Knowing
                 therefore
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 we
                 perswade
                 men
                 .
              
               We
               have
               two
               ways
               of
               proving
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               such
               as
               this
               concerning
               Christs
               coming
               to
               judgement
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 unreasonable
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               of
               these
               it
               is
               of
               excellent
               use
               to
               produce
               the
               
               common
               apprehensions
               of
               mankind
               as
               to
               a
               future
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               arguments
               insisted
               on
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               were
               an
               unreasonable
               thing
               to
               believe
               ,
               how
               come
               men
               without
               revelation
               to
               agree
               about
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               very
               just
               and
               reasonable
               ?
               If
               the
               conflagration
               of
               the
               world
               were
               an
               impossible
               thing
               ,
               how
               came
               it
               to
               be
               so
               anciently
               received
               by
               the
               eldest
               and
               wisest
               Philosophers
               ?
               How
               came
               it
               to
               be
               maintained
               by
               those
               two
               Sects
               which
               were
               St.
               
               Paul's
               enemies
               ,
               when
               he
               preached
               at
               Athens
               ,
               and
               always
               enemies
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               the
               a
               Epicureans
               and
               the
               Stoicks
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               they
               made
               these
               conflagrations
               
               to
               be
               periodical
               and
               not
               final
               :
               but
               we
               do
               not
               establish
               the
               belief
               of
               our
               doctrine
               upon
               their
               assertion
               ,
               but
               from
               thence
               shew
               that
               is
               a
               most
               unreasonable
               thing
               to
               reject
               that
               as
               impossible
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               which
               they
               assert
               hath
               been
               and
               may
               be
               often
               done
               .
               But
               for
               the
               truth
               and
               certainty
               of
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               we
               build
               that
               upon
               no
               less
               a
               foundation
               than
               the
               word
               of
               God
               himself
               .
               We
               may
               think
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               reasonable
               in
               general
               upon
               the
               ●…sideration
               of
               the
               goodness
               and
               wisdom
               and
               justice
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               all
               that
               depends
               upon
               this
               supposition
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               govern
               the
               world
               by
               Laws
               and
               not
               by
               Power
               ,
               
               but
               since
               God
               himself
               hath
               declared
               it
               who
               is
               the
               Suprem
               Judge
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               b
               
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 work
                 into
                 judgement
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
              
               since
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               made
               this
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               his
               doctrine
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               
               of
               his
               own
               coming
               for
               again
               this
               end
               ;
               since
               he
               opened
               the
               
               commission
               he
               received
               from
               the
               Father
               for
               this
               purpose
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               earth
               ,
               by
               declaring
               that
               a
               
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 committed
                 ▪
                 all
                 judgement
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 hour
                 is
                 coming
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 graves
                 shall
                 hear
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 evil
                 unto
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
              
               Since
               this
               was
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               to
               preach
               of
               this
               
                 judgement
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               b
               
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousness
                 by
                 that
                 man
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 assurance
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
              
               No
               wonder
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               here
               with
               so
               great
               assurance
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 knowing
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               no
               persons
               can
               have
               the
               least
               ground
               to
               question
               it
               ,
               but
               such
               who
               wholly
               reject
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               upon
               the
               pretences
               of
               infidelity
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               vain
               and
               trifling
               ,
               that
               ,
               were
               not
               their
               lusts
               stronger
               than
               their
               arguments
               men
               of
               wit
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               produce
               them
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               mens
               passions
               oversway
               their
               judgements
               it
               would
               be
               too
               much
               honour
               to
               them
               to
               confute
               them
               .
               But
               every
               Sermon
               is
               not
               intended
               for
               the
               
               conversion
               of
               Turks
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               my
               design
               is
               to
               speak
               to
               those
               who
               acknowledge
               themselves
               to
               be
               Christians
               and
               to
               believe
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               doctrine
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               divine
               persons
               who
               were
               particularly
               sent
               by
               God
               to
               reveal
               it
               to
               the
               world
               .
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               the
               last
               particular
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               application
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               efficacy
               of
               this
               argument
               for
               the
               perswading
               men
               to
               a
               reformation
               of
               heart
               and
               life
               ;
               
                 knowing
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 we
                 perswade
                 men
                 .
              
               For
               as
               another
               Apostle
               reasons
               from
               the
               same
               argument
               .
               c
               
                 Seeing
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
              
               
               
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godliness
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               great
               variety
               of
               arguments
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               perswade
               men
               to
               holiness
               ,
               but
               none
               more
               sensible
               and
               moving
               to
               the
               generality
               of
               mankind
               than
               this
               .
               Especially
               considering
               these
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 argument
                 doth
                 not
                 perswade
                 men
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 expect
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 is
                 desperate
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 arguments
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 leave
                 off
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               any
               other
               argument
               should
               
               perswade
               men
               if
               this
               of
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               do
               it
               not
               .
               If
               an
               almighty
               power
               cannot
               awaken
               us
               ,
               if
               infinite
               justice
               cannot
               affright
               us
               ,
               if
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               cannot
               make
               us
               tremble
               ,
               and
               eternal
               misery
               leave
               no
               impression
               upon
               us
               ,
               what
               other
               arguments
               
               or
               methods
               can
               we
               imagine
               would
               reclaim
               us
               from
               our
               
               sins
               ?
               We
               have
               been
               too
               sad
               an
               instance
               our selves
               ,
               of
               the
               ineffectualness
               of
               other
               means
               of
               amendment
               by
               the
               mercies
               and
               judgements
               of
               this
               present
               life
               :
               have
               ever
               any
               people
               had
               a
               greater
               mixture
               of
               both
               these
               ,
               than
               we
               have
               had
               in
               the
               compass
               of
               a
               few
               years
               ?
               If
               the
               wisest
               persons
               in
               the
               world
               had
               been
               to
               have
               set
               down
               beforehand
               the
               method
               of
               reforming
               a
               sinful
               nation
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               pitched
               upon
               none
               more
               effectual
               than
               what
               we
               have
               shewed
               not
               to
               be
               so
               .
               First
               they
               would
               have
               imagined
               ,
               that
               after
               enduring
               many
               miseries
               and
               hardships
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               almost
               quite
               sunk
               under
               dispair
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               
               give
               them
               a
               sudden
               and
               unexpected
               deliverance
               ,
               meer
               ingenuity
               and
               thankfulness
               would
               make
               them
               afrid
               to
               displease
               a
               God
               of
               so
               much
               kindness
               .
               But
               if
               so
               great
               a
               flash
               of
               joy
               and
               prosperity
               instead
               of
               that
               should
               make
               them
               grow
               wanton
               and
               extravagant
               ,
               what
               a
               course
               then
               so
               likely
               to
               reclaim
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               series
               of
               smart
               and
               severe
               judgements
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               which
               might
               sufficiently
               warn
               yet
               not
               totally
               destroy
               .
               These
               we
               have
               had
               experience
               of
               ,
               and
               of
               worse
               than
               all
               these
               ,
               viz.
               that
               we
               are
               not
               amended
               by
               them
               .
               For
               are
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               less
               broken
               ,
               or
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               less
               contemned
               and
               despised
               
               after
               all
               these
               ?
               What
               vices
               have
               been
               forsaken
               ,
               what
               lusts
               have
               men
               been
               reclaimed
               from
               ,
               nay
               what
               one
               sort
               of
               sin
               hath
               been
               less
               in
               fashion
               than
               before
               ?
               Nay
               have
               not
               their
               number
               as
               well
               as
               their
               aggravation
               ,
               increased
               among
               us
               ?
               Is
               our
               zeal
               for
               our
               established
               Religion
               greater
               ?
               Is
               our
               faith
               more
               firm
               and
               setled
               ,
               our
               devotion
               more
               constant
               ,
               our
               Church
               less
               in
               danger
               of
               either
               of
               the
               opposite
               factions
               than
               ever
               it
               was
               ?
               Nay
               is
               it
               not
               rather
               like
               a
               neck
               of
               land
               between
               two
               rough
               and
               boysterous
               seas
               ,
               which
               rise
               and
               swell
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               breaches
               they
               make
               in
               upon
               us
               ,
               threaten
               an
               inundation
               ?
               By
               all
               which
               we
               see
               what
               
               necessity
               there
               is
               that
               God
               should
               govern
               this
               world
               by
               the
               considerations
               of
               another
               ;
               that
               when
               neither
               judgements
               nor
               mercies
               can
               make
               men
               better
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               judgement
               without
               mercy
               should
               be
               their
               portion
               in
               another
               .
               O
               the
               infatuating
               power
               of
               sin
               !
               when
               neither
               the
               pity
               of
               an
               indulgent
               Father
               ,
               nor
               the
               frowns
               of
               a
               severe
               Judge
               can
               draw
               us
               from
               it
               :
               when
               neither
               the
               bitter
               passion
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               nor
               his
               threatning
               to
               come
               again
               to
               take
               vengeance
               upon
               us
               for
               them
               ,
               can
               make
               us
               hate
               and
               abhorr
               them
               :
               when
               neither
               the
               shame
               nor
               contempt
               ,
               the
               diseases
               and
               reproaches
               which
               follow
               sin
               in
               this
               
               world
               ;
               nor
               the
               intollerable
               anguish
               and
               misery
               of
               another
               can
               make
               men
               sensible
               of
               the
               folly
               of
               them
               so
               as
               to
               forsake
               them
               .
               Could
               we
               but
               represent
               to
               our
               minds
               that
               State
               wherein
               we
               must
               all
               shortly
               be
               ,
               when
               the
               bustle
               and
               hurry
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               
               and
               diversions
               ,
               the
               courtships
               and
               entertainments
               of
               this
               world
               
               shall
               be
               quite
               at
               an
               end
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               himself
               to
               God
               ;
               what
               another
               opinion
               of
               these
               things
               should
               we
               have
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               with
               what
               abhorrency
               should
               we
               look
               upon
               every
               temptation
               to
               sin
               ,
               how
               should
               we
               loath
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               who
               either
               betrayed
               us
               into
               sin
               or
               flattered
               us
               when
               we
               had
               committed
               it
               ?
               Could
               men
               but
               ask
               themselves
               that
               reasonable
               question
               ,
               why
               they
               will
               defie
               God
               by
               violating
               his
               known
               Laws
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               sure
               he
               either
               cannot
               or
               will
               not
               punish
               them
               for
               it
               ?
               thy
               would
               be
               more
               afraid
               of
               doing
               it
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               for
               supposing
               both
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               is
               perfect
               madness
               :
               
               to
               question
               his
               power
               who
               is
               Almighty
               ,
               or
               his
               will
               who
               hath
               declared
               it
               and
               is
               immutable
               is
               the
               height
               of
               folly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               condition
               of
               such
               is
               desperate
               whom
               no
               arguments
               can
               perswade
               to
               leave
               their
               sins
               .
               For
               there
               can
               be
               no
               breaking
               prison
               in
               that
               other
               State
               ,
               no
               escaping
               tryal
               ,
               no
               corrupting
               the
               Judge
               ,
               no
               reversing
               the
               sentence
               ,
               no
               pardon
               after
               judgement
               ,
               no
               reprieve
               from
               punishment
               ,
               no
               abatement
               or
               end
               of
               misery
               .
               How
               canst
               thou
               then
               hope
               O
               impenitent
               sinner
               ,
               either
               to
               fly
               from
               or
               to
               endure
               that
               wrath
               of
               God
               that
               is
               coming
               swiftly
               upon
               thee
               to
               arrest
               thee
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               convey
               thee
               to
               
               thy
               tormenting
               prison
               ?
               canst
               thou
               hope
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               discharge
               thee
               before
               that
               dreadful
               day
               comes
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               confined
               thee
               thither
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               hope
               that
               day
               will
               never
               come
               which
               the
               vindication
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               blessed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               wicked
               make
               so
               necessary
               that
               it
               should
               come
               ?
               or
               canst
               thou
               hope
               ,
               to
               defend
               thy self
               ,
               against
               an
               all
               seeing
               eye
               ,
               a
               most
               righteous
               Judge
               and
               an
               accusing
               conscience
               when
               that
               day
               doth
               come
               ?
               when
               all
               the
               mercies
               thou
               hast
               abused
               ,
               the
               judgements
               thou
               hast
               slighted
               ,
               the
               motions
               of
               grace
               thou
               
               hast
               resisted
               ,
               the
               checks
               of
               conscience
               thou
               hast
               stifled
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               of
               all
               kinds
               thou
               hast
               committed
               ,
               shall
               rise
               up
               in
               judgement
               to
               condemn
               thee
               ?
               O
               that
               we
               had
               all
               the
               wisdom
               to
               consider
               of
               these
               things
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               perswade
               us
               to
               break
               off
               all
               our
               sins
               by
               a
               sincere
               repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               so
               that
               we
               may
               dye
               with
               comfort
               ,
               and
               be
               for
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               eternal
               Joy.
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               XII
               .
               
               
               Preached
               at
               
               WHITE
               HALL
               .
               FEBRUARY
               18.
               1672.
               
            
             
               
                 MATTHEW
                 XVI
                 .
                 XXVI
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   profited
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   shall
                   gain
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   own
                   soul
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   shall
                   he
                   give
                   in
                   exchange
                   for
                   his
                   soul
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               IF
               we
               look
               into
               the
               twenty
               fourth
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               we
               shall
               find
               our
               Saviour
               there
               ,
               laying
               down
               such
               hard
               conditions
               of
               mens
               being
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               were
               ,
               to
               all
               
               appearance
               ,
               more
               likely
               to
               have
               driven
               away
               those
               which
               he
               had
               already
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               drawn
               any
               others
               after
               him
               :
               For
               he
               requires
               no
               less
               than
               the
               greatest
               readiness
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               no
               meaner
               a
               degree
               than
               the
               loss
               of
               what
               is
               most
               precious
               to
               men
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               in
               their
               lives
               ;
               which
               is
               implyed
               in
               those
               words
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 let
                 him
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 Cross
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               If
               our
               Saviour
               had
               only
               designed
               to
               have
               made
               himself
               great
               by
               the
               number
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               a
               Kingdom
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Jews
               imagined
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               made
               more
               easie
               conditions
               of
               being
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               He
               would
               have
               chosen
               another
               way
               to
               have
               attained
               his
               end
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               more
               pleasing
               and
               popular
               arguments
               to
               have
               perswaded
               the
               people
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               
               When
               the
               Eastern
               Impostor
               afterwards
               began
               to
               set
               up
               for
               a
               new
               
               Religion
               ,
               he
               took
               a
               method
               as
               contrary
               to
               our
               Saviours
               as
               his
               Religion
               and
               design
               was
               :
               he
               knew
               the
               Greatness
               and
               Honour
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               and
               the
               pomp
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               were
               the
               things
               most
               passionately
               loved
               and
               admired
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               mankind
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               fitted
               his
               Religion
               to
               the
               natural
               inclinations
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               proposed
               such
               means
               of
               advancing
               it
               as
               were
               most
               like
               to
               make
               men
               great
               by
               undertaking
               them
               .
               And
               men
               are
               never
               so
               willing
               to
               be
               cheated
               by
               any
               Religion
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               complies
               with
               their
               present
               interests
               and
               gratifies
               their
               sensual
               inclinations
               .
               In
               this
               case
               there
               need
               not
               many
               arguments
               
               to
               court
               persons
               to
               embrace
               that
               which
               they
               were
               so
               strongly
               inclined
               to
               before
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Religion
               does
               them
               great
               service
               when
               it
               allows
               what
               they
               most
               desire
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               sin
               with
               a
               quiet
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               is
               the
               peculiar
               honor
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               can
               never
               be
               suspected
               to
               be
               a
               design
               for
               this
               world
               ,
               so
               it
               hath
               risen
               and
               spread
               it self
               by
               ways
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Splendor
               and
               Greatness
               of
               it
               :
               For
               it
               overcame
               by
               sufferings
               ,
               increased
               by
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               in
               the
               world
               by
               the
               patience
               and
               self-denial
               of
               its
               followers
               .
               He
               that
               was
               the
               first
               Preacher
               of
               
               it
               ,
               was
               the
               greatest
               example
               of
               suffering
               himself
               ;
               and
               he
               bids
               his
               Disciples
               not
               to
               think
               much
               of
               following
               their
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               though
               it
               were
               
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Cross
              
               and
               lay
               down
               their
               lives
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               We
               may
               easily
               imagine
               how
               much
               startled
               and
               surprized
               his
               Disciples
               were
               at
               such
               discourses
               as
               these
               ,
               who
               being
               possessed
               with
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               the
               temporal
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               came
               to
               him
               with
               great
               expectations
               of
               honour
               and
               advancement
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               no
               less
               would
               content
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               being
               his
               highest
               Favourites
               and
               Ministers
               of
               State
               
                 suting
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 left
              
               
               
                 hand
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
              
               :
               they
               had
               already
               in
               their
               imaginations
               shared
               the
               preferments
               and
               dignities
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               among
               themselves
               ;
               and
               were
               often
               contending
               about
               preheminence
               ,
               
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               when
               Christ
               now
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               his
               suffering
               approaching
               ,
               began
               more
               plainly
               to
               discourse
               to
               them
               of
               
                 his
                 own
                 sufferings
                 at
              
               Hierusalem
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               his
               natural
               forforwardness
               and
               heat
               ,
               or
               being
               elevated
               by
               the
               good
               opinion
               which
               our
               Lord
               had
               expressed
               of
               him
               before
               v.
               17.
               takes
               upon
               him
               very
               solemnly
               to
               rebuke
               him
               for
               ever
               thinking
               to
               submit
               
               himself
               to
               so
               mean
               a
               condition
               ;
               
                 Be
                 it
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ;
                 this
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               v.
               22.
               upon
               which
               ,
               Jesus
               not
               only
               reproves
               Peter
               with
               great
               smartness
               and
               severity
               ,
               as
               savoring
               more
               of
               the
               pomp
               and
               ease
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               nature
               
               and
               design
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               v.
               23.
               but
               takes
               this
               occasion
               
               to
               tell
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               no
               longer
               dream
               of
               the
               Glories
               and
               Splendor
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               entertain
               themselves
               with
               vain
               Fancies
               of
               the
               Pleasures
               and
               contentments
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               would
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               truly
               his
               Disciples
               they
               must
               prepare
               for
               persecutions
               and
               Martyrdoms
               ,
               they
               must
               value
               their
               Religion
               above
               their
               lives
               ;
               for
               the
               time
               was
               now
               coming
               on
               ,
               they
               must
               part
               with
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               not
               prepared
               beforehand
               by
               self-denial
               and
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
               they
               would
               run
               great
               hazard
               of
               losing
               their
               souls
               for
               the
               love
               of
               this
               world
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               
               shews
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               great
               advantage
               that
               would
               accrue
               to
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               
                 Whosoever
                 will
                 lose
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 ,
              
               v.
               25.
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               instead
               of
               this
               short
               and
               uncertain
               life
               ,
               which
               would
               spend
               it self
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               one
               infinitely
               more
               valuable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               exchange
               could
               be
               better
               made
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               laying
               down
               such
               a
               life
               as
               this
               for
               one
               of
               eternal
               Happiness
               and
               Glory
               ;
               for
               so
               our
               Saviour
               elsewhere
               explains
               it
               
                 he
                 that
                 hateth
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 shall
                 keep
                 it
                 unto
                 life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 St.
              
               John
               12.
               25.
               
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               great
               folly
               of
               losing
               this
               eternal
               state
               of
               happiness
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               or
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               :
               which
               he
               first
               lays
               down
               as
               a
               certain
               truth
               ,
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 For
                 whosoever
                 will
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               discovers
               the
               folly
               of
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               by
               comparing
               such
               a
               mans
               gain
               and
               his
               loss
               together
               ,
               supposing
               he
               should
               obtain
               the
               utmost
               that
               can
               be
               hoped
               for
               in
               this
               world
               .
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 give
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 his
                 soul
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               Wherein
               we
               may
               consider
               these
               three
               particulars
               ;
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 possibility
                 supposed
                 of
                 losing
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 hazard
                 implied
                 of
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 gain
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 folly
                 expressed
                 of
                 losing
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 gain
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               possibility
               supposed
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               in
               another
               world
               ;
               For
               the
               force
               of
               our
               Saviours
               argument
               depends
               wholly
               on
               the
               supposition
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               souls
               Being
               
               in
               another
               state
               ;
               and
               its
               capacity
               of
               happiness
               or
               misery
               therein
               .
               For
               ,
               setting
               that
               aside
               there
               can
               be
               no
               argument
               strong
               enough
               to
               perswade
               any
               man
               to
               part
               not
               only
               with
               what
               he
               hath
               or
               hopes
               for
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               with
               life
               it self
               .
               He
               that
               is
               
               so
               great
               a
               Fool
               to
               be
               an
               Athiest
               ,
               would
               yet
               be
               much
               more
               so
               
               to
               be
               a
               Martyr
               for
               his
               opinion
               .
               What
               is
               there
               could
               recompence
               the
               loss
               of
               life
               ,
               to
               a
               man
               that
               believes
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               after
               it
               ?
               But
               supposing
               there
               should
               be
               a
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               give
               any
               demonstration
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               what
               madness
               would
               it
               be
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               run
               himself
               into
               the
               miseries
               of
               another
               world
               with
               a
               design
               to
               prove
               there
               is
               none
               ?
               If
               all
               that
               our
               Saviour
               had
               meant
               ,
               were
               only
               to
               represent
               the
               folly
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               that
               would
               lay
               down
               his
               life
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               an
               estate
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               the
               soul
               is
               often
               taken
               for
               the
               life
               )
               that
               would
               not
               have
               reached
               the
               scope
               and
               design
               of
               his
               discourse
               .
               
               And
               no
               instances
               can
               be
               produced
               of
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               folly
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               as
               great
               as
               for
               a
               man
               to
               lose
               his
               head
               for
               a
               wager
               ,
               or
               to
               purchase
               the
               lease
               of
               his
               life
               by
               destroying
               himself
               .
               But
               supposing
               this
               to
               be
               a
               Proverbial
               speech
               ,
               yet
               the
               folly
               of
               losing
               a
               mans
               life
               for
               the
               gain
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               not
               brought
               in
               by
               our
               Saviour
               meerly
               for
               it self
               :
               but
               as
               it
               doth
               much
               more
               represent
               the
               unspeakable
               folly
               of
               such
               who
               for
               the
               love
               of
               this
               world
               will
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               an
               eternal
               endearing
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               misery
               which
               is
               consequent
               upon
               it
               .
               If
               that
               man
               would
               gain
               nothing
               by
               his
               bargains
               but
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               Fool
               ,
               that
               
               for
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               for
               one
               moment
               ,
               would
               be
               content
               to
               be
               killed
               in
               the
               next
               ;
               how
               much
               greater
               folly
               are
               they
               guilty
               of
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               world
               and
               the
               p●eservation
               of
               their
               lives
               here
               ,
               expose
               themselves
               to
               all
               the
               miseries
               of
               another
               life
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               threatned
               or
               their
               souls
               can
               undergo
               ?
               It
               is
               such
               a
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               which
               is
               here
               spo
               ken
               of
               ,
               as
               is
               consistent
               with
               the
               preservation
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ;
               
                 for
                 whosoever
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 will
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               to
               those
               words
               before
               ,
               these
               of
               the
               text
               have
               a
               particular
               reference
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               understood
               not
               of
               losing
               this
               
               life
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               Soul
               in
               a
               future
               state
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               loss
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               souls
               annihilation
               or
               ceasing
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               life
               is
               gone
               ;
               for
               that
               being
               supposed
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               the
               happiest
               man
               that
               had
               the
               most
               of
               this
               world
               at
               his
               command
               and
               enjoyed
               the
               greatest
               pleasure
               in
               it
               .
               So
               St.
               Paul
               himself
               determines
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               future
               state
               ,
               the
               Epicureans
               argument
               would
               take
               place
               ,
               a
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 for
                 tomorrow
                 we
                 die
                 :
              
               and
               he
               reckons
               those
               among
               the
               most
               miserable
               of
               all
               mankind
               who
               ventured
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               that
               is
               accounted
               desirable
               in
               this
               world
               and
               of
               their
               
               lives
               too
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               better
               life
               to
               come
               .
               b
               
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 only
                 we
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               Saviours
               discourse
               depends
               upon
               the
               supposition
               of
               the
               immortality
               
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               its
               capacity
               of
               being
               happy
               or
               miserable
               in
               
               a
               future
               state
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               the
               great
               commendation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               particular
               duties
               required
               in
               it
               are
               established
               on
               the
               same
               Foundations
               that
               natural
               Religion
               is
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               belief
               of
               a
               Deity
               and
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul.
               a
               
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 comes
                 unto
                 God
                 must
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 seek
                 him
              
               ;
               which
               being
               spoken
               with
               a
               respect
               to
               one
               who
               for
               being
               good
               was
               translated
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               must
               refer
               to
               the
               rewards
               of
               a
               future
               life
               .
               And
               we
               desire
               no
               more
               than
               these
               common
               principles
               of
               Religion
               to
               make
               
               the
               most
               difficult
               duties
               of
               Christianity
               appear
               reasonable
               to
               mankind
               .
               For
               it
               is
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               future
               state
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               most
               just
               and
               necessary
               care
               to
               look
               after
               the
               welfare
               of
               our
               souls
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 and
                 righteousness
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               before
               the
               concernments
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               because
               a
               state
               that
               endures
               for
               ever
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               a
               short
               and
               uncertain
               abode
               in
               this
               world
               .
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               reasonable
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               displeasing
               our selves
               and
               the
               crossing
               our
               natural
               inclinations
               ;
               because
               eternal
               happiness
               and
               misery
               depends
               upon
               
               his
               favor
               or
               displeasure
               .
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               obliges
               men
               to
               the
               greatest
               care
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               because
               their
               future
               state
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               will
               be
               according
               to
               their
               lives
               here
               ,
               for
               
                 every
                 man
                 shall
                 then
                 receive
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               keep
               men
               from
               all
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               not
               meerly
               because
               they
               are
               inconvenient
               for
               their
               bodies
               ,
               but
               
                 because
                 they
                 war
                 against
                 their
                 souls
                 .
              
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               love
               of
               this
               world
               so
               dangerous
               a
               thing
               ,
               because
               it
               draws
               away
               the
               hearts
               and
               affections
               of
               men
               from
               things
               that
               are
               above
               and
               fixes
               them
               upon
               things
               below
               .
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               necessary
               for
               
               us
               to
               subdue
               our
               passions
               ,
               to
               conquer
               temptations
               ,
               to
               forgive
               injuries
               ,
               to
               be
               patient
               under
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               lives
               for
               Religion
               ,
               because
               
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
              
               and
               the
               happiness
               of
               another
               state
               will
               make
               abundant
               recompence
               for
               all
               the
               difficulties
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               in
               the
               Gospel
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               souls
               immortality
               is
               not
               spoken
               of
               as
               the
               nice
               speculation
               of
               subtile
               and
               contemplative
               men
               ;
               nor
               meerly
               supposed
               as
               a
               foundation
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               interwoven
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               adds
               strength
               to
               all
               its
               parts
               .
               For
               herein
               we
               find
               the
               immortality
               
               of
               the
               soul
               not
               barely
               asserted
               ,
               nor
               proved
               by
               uncertain
               arguments
               ,
               nor
               depending
               on
               the
               opinion
               of
               Philosophers
               ;
               but
               delivered
               with
               the
               greatest
               authority
               ,
               revealed
               with
               the
               clearest
               light
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               strongest
               evidence
               .
               If
               any
               one
               
               can
               make
               known
               to
               mankind
               the
               state
               of
               souls
               in
               another
               
               world
               it
               must
               be
               God
               himsēlf
               ;
               if
               ever
               it
               was
               made
               known
               plainly
               by
               him
               it
               must
               be
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whereby
               a
               
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 light
              
               ;
               if
               ever
               any
               arguments
               were
               proper
               to
               convince
               mankind
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               are
               contained
               therein
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               barely
               the
               resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               manifest
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               souls
               subsisting
               after
               a
               real
               death
               ;
               but
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               his
               doctrine
               and
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               built
               upon
               it
               .
               So
               that
               if
               we
               suppose
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soul
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               appears
               more
               reasonable
               by
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               suppose
               the
               doctrine
               
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               true
               there
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               left
               of
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               whatever
               arguments
               we
               have
               to
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               doctrine
               by
               ,
               the
               same
               do
               of
               necessity
               prove
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               souls
               immortality
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               many
               subtile
               arguments
               have
               been
               used
               by
               those
               who
               never
               knew
               any
               thing
               of
               divine
               revelation
               to
               prove
               the
               soul
               to
               be
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               capable
               of
               dying
               with
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               such
               as
               none
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               were
               ever
               able
               to
               answer
               .
               For
               the
               most
               common
               acts
               of
               sense
               are
               unaccountable
               in
               a
               meer
               Mechanical
               way
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               
               the
               attemps
               of
               the
               most
               witty
               and
               industrious
               men
               I
               despair
               of
               ever
               seeing
               the
               powers
               of
               meer
               matter
               raised
               to
               a
               capacity
               of
               performing
               the
               lowest
               acts
               of
               perception
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               of
               those
               nobler
               faculties
               of
               memory
               ,
               understanding
               and
               will.
               But
               although
               the
               arguments
               from
               hence
               are
               sufficient
               to
               justifie
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               souls
               immortality
               to
               all
               considering
               men
               ;
               yet
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankind
               was
               never
               so
               ;
               and
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               consequence
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               proposed
               in
               the
               most
               plain
               ,
               most
               certain
               ,
               and
               most
               effectual
               manner
               .
            
             
               While
               these
               disputes
               were
               managed
               among
               the
               Philosophers
               
               of
               old
               ,
               though
               those
               who
               asserted
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soul
               had
               the
               better
               reason
               of
               their
               side
               ;
               yet
               their
               Adversaries
               spake
               with
               greater
               confidence
               ;
               and
               that
               always
               bears
               the
               greatest
               sway
               among
               injudicious
               people
               .
               And
               some
               men
               are
               always
               fond
               of
               a
               reputation
               for
               wit
               by
               opposing
               common
               opinions
               though
               never
               so
               true
               and
               useful
               :
               especially
               when
               they
               serve
               a
               bad
               end
               in
               it
               and
               do
               thereby
               plead
               for
               their
               own
               impieties
               .
               But
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               were
               in
               the
               right
               did
               likewise
               give
               too
               great
               advantage
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               partly
               by
               their
               own
               diffidence
               and
               distrust
               of
               what
               they
               had
               
               contended
               for
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               too
               great
               niceness
               and
               subtilty
               of
               their
               arguments
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               ridiculous
               fopperies
               which
               they
               maintained
               together
               with
               that
               of
               the
               souls
               immortality
               ,
               as
               the
               transmigration
               of
               them
               into
               the
               bodies
               of
               Brutes
               and
               
               such
               like
               .
               But
               the
               main
               disadvantage
               of
               all
               to
               the
               world
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               soul
               was
               rather
               insisted
               on
               as
               a
               
               Principle
               of
               Philosophy
               than
               of
               Religion
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               best
               of
               their
               arguments
               were
               such
               as
               made
               the
               souls
               of
               Brutes
               immortal
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               those
               could
               not
               be
               imagined
               to
               have
               any
               great
               force
               on
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               would
               equally
               hold
               for
               such
               creatures
               which
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               in
               another
               life
               .
               But
               therein
               lies
               the
               great
               excellency
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               souls
               immortality
               as
               it
               is
               discovered
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               it
               comes
               from
               him
               who
               best
               understands
               the
               nature
               of
               souls
               ,
               but
               is
               delivered
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               is
               most
               effectual
               for
               the
               reformation
               
               of
               mankind
               .
               For
               the
               fullest
               account
               herein
               given
               of
               it
               is
               by
               the
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               of
               another
               life
               ;
               and
               those
               not
               Poetically
               described
               by
               fictions
               and
               Romances
               ;
               but
               delivered
               with
               the
               plainess
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               gravity
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               the
               severity
               of
               a
               Judge
               ,
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Lawgiver
               ,
               the
               Majesty
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdom
               of
               a
               Deity
               .
               Wherein
               the
               happiness
               described
               is
               such
               as
               the
               most
               excellent
               minds
               think
               it
               most
               desireable
               ;
               and
               the
               misery
               so
               great
               as
               all
               that
               consider
               it
               ,
               must
               think
               it
               most
               intolerable
               .
               And
               both
               these
               are
               set
               forth
               
               with
               so
               close
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               actions
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               must
               expect
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               he
               doth
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               How
               is
               it
               then
               possible
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               souls
               being
               in
               another
               state
               ,
               could
               be
               recommended
               with
               greater
               advantage
               to
               mankind
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               there
               can
               be
               imagined
               to
               take
               off
               the
               force
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               proving
               an
               absolute
               incapacity
               in
               the
               soul
               of
               subsisting
               after
               death
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               in
               the
               state
               of
               this
               intimate
               union
               and
               conjunction
               between
               the
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               they
               do
               suffer
               mutually
               
               from
               each
               other
               .
               But
               if
               the
               souls
               suffering
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               in
               diseases
               of
               the
               brain
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               there
               is
               no
               soul
               ;
               why
               may
               not
               the
               bodies
               suffering
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               in
               violent
               passions
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               as
               well
               prove
               that
               there
               is
               no
               body
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               then
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               soul
               doth
               in
               some
               things
               suffer
               from
               the
               body
               ;
               (
               for
               so
               doth
               the
               Child
               in
               the
               Mothers
               womb
               from
               the
               distempers
               of
               its
               Mother
               ,
               yet
               very
               capable
               of
               living
               when
               separated
               from
               her
               )
               but
               it
               must
               be
               shewed
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               not
               distinct
               from
               the
               body
               to
               prove
               it
               uncapable
               of
               being
               without
               it
               .
               
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               unreasonable
               in
               what
               the
               Scripture
               delivers
               concerning
               the
               immortal
               state
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               future
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               those
               things
               now
               in
               them
               considered
               
               as
               distinct
               from
               their
               bodies
               ,
               which
               make
               them
               capable
               
               of
               either
               of
               them
               .
               And
               those
               are
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 pleasure
                 and
                 pain
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 determining
                 their
                 own
                 actions
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               are
               capable
               of
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               distinct
               from
               the
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Whereever
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               may
               be
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               capacity
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               for
               a
               reward
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               heightning
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               punishment
               an
               increase
               of
               pain
               ;
               And
               if
               there
               be
               both
               these
               in
               men
               of
               which
               no
               account
               can
               be
               given
               from
               
               their
               bodies
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               nobler
               principle
               within
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               subject
               of
               them
               .
               We
               may
               as
               easily
               imagine
               that
               a
               Fox
               should
               leave
               his
               prey
               to
               find
               out
               a
               demonstration
               in
               Euclid
               ,
               or
               a
               Serpent
               attempt
               the
               squaring
               of
               the
               circle
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Fables
               of
               A●sop
               become
               real
               histories
               ,
               and
               the
               Birds
               and
               Beasts
               turn
               Wits
               and
               Polititians
               ,
               as
               be
               able
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               those
               we
               call
               pleasures
               of
               the
               mind
               from
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               body
               .
               The
               transport
               of
               joy
               which
               Archimedes
               was
               in
               at
               the
               finding
               out
               his
               desired
               Problem
               ,
               was
               a
               more
               certain
               evidence
               of
               the
               real
               pleasures
               
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               than
               the
               finding
               it
               was
               of
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               wit.
               Could
               we
               ever
               think
               that
               men
               who
               understood
               themselves
               would
               spend
               so
               much
               time
               in
               lines
               ,
               and
               numbers
               ,
               and
               figures
               ,
               and
               examining
               Problems
               and
               Demonstrations
               which
               depend
               upon
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               found
               not
               a
               great
               delight
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ?
               But
               whence
               doth
               this
               pleasure
               arise
               ?
               not
               from
               seeing
               the
               figures
               ,
               or
               meer
               drawing
               the
               lines
               ,
               or
               calculating
               the
               numbers
               ,
               but
               by
               deducing
               the
               just
               and
               necessary
               consequences
               of
               one
               thing
               from
               another
               ;
               which
               would
               afford
               no
               more
               pleasure
               to
               a
               man
               without
               his
               soul
               ,
               than
               a
               book
               
               of
               Geometry
               would
               give
               to
               a
               herd
               of
               Swine
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Soul
               alone
               which
               takes
               pleasure
               in
               the
               search
               and
               finding
               out
               such
               Truths
               ,
               which
               can
               have
               no
               kind
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               can
               put
               the
               body
               out
               of
               order
               with
               its
               own
               pleasures
               ,
               by
               spending
               so
               much
               time
               in
               contemplation
               as
               may
               exhaust
               the
               spirits
               ,
               abate
               the
               vigor
               of
               the
               body
               and
               hasten
               its
               decay
               .
               And
               while
               that
               droops
               and
               sinks
               under
               the
               burden
               ,
               the
               soul
               may
               be
               as
               vigorous
               and
               active
               in
               such
               a
               consumptive
               state
               of
               the
               body
               as
               ever
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               the
               understanding
               as
               clear
               ,
               the
               memory
               as
               strong
               ,
               the
               entertainments
               of
               the
               mind
               as
               great
               ,
               
               as
               if
               the
               body
               were
               in
               perfect
               health
               .
               It
               is
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               manly
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               some
               men
               take
               in
               searching
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               things
               in
               the
               world
               than
               others
               can
               take
               in
               the
               most
               voluptuous
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               one
               can
               
               only
               satisfie
               a
               bruitish
               appetite
               while
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               something
               
               within
               is
               very
               unquiet
               and
               troublesom
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               brings
               a
               solid
               pleasure
               to
               the
               mind
               without
               any
               regret
               or
               disturbance
               from
               the
               body
               .
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               setting
               aside
               the
               consideration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               is
               capable
               of
               such
               pleasures
               peculiar
               to
               it self
               ,
               of
               which
               no
               account
               could
               be
               given
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               spiritual
               and
               therefore
               immortal
               Being
               within
               us
               ,
               not
               only
               distinct
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               very
               far
               above
               it
               .
               But
               the
               very
               capacity
               of
               Religion
               in
               mankind
               doth
               yet
               further
               evidence
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
               I
               would
               fain
               understand
               how
               men
               ever
               came
               to
               be
               abused
               
               with
               the
               notion
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               some
               men
               are
               willing
               to
               think
               they
               are
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               some
               faculties
               in
               them
               above
               those
               of
               sense
               and
               imagination
               ?
               For
               where
               we
               find
               nothing
               else
               but
               these
               ,
               we
               see
               an
               utter
               incapacity
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               Religion
               is
               ;
               in
               some
               brute
               creatures
               we
               find
               great
               subtilty
               and
               strange
               imitations
               of
               reason
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               find
               nothing
               like
               Religion
               among
               them
               .
               How
               should
               it
               come
               to
               be
               otherwise
               among
               men
               ,
               if
               imagination
               were
               the
               highest
               facultie
               in
               man
               ;
               since
               the
               main
               principles
               of
               Religion
               are
               as
               remote
               from
               the
               power
               of
               imagination
               as
               may
               
               be
               ?
               What
               can
               be
               thought
               more
               repugnant
               to
               all
               the
               conceptions
               we
               take
               in
               by
               our
               senses
               ,
               than
               the
               conception
               of
               a
               Deity
               and
               the
               future
               State
               of
               Souls
               is
               ?
               How
               then
               come
               the
               impressions
               of
               these
               things
               to
               sink
               so
               deep
               into
               humane
               nature
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               art
               and
               violence
               in
               the
               world
               can
               never
               take
               them
               out
               ?
               The
               strongest
               impressions
               upon
               all
               other
               Beings
               are
               such
               as
               are
               suitable
               to
               their
               natures
               ,
               how
               come
               those
               in
               mankind
               to
               be
               such
               as
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               not
               only
               above
               but
               contrary
               to
               them
               if
               an
               immortal
               soul
               be
               not
               granted
               ?
               If
               men
               had
               no
               principle
               within
               them
               ,
               beyond
               that
               
               of
               sense
               ,
               nothing
               would
               have
               been
               more
               easie
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               shaken
               off
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               Deity
               and
               all
               apprehension
               of
               a
               future
               State
               :
               But
               this
               hath
               been
               so
               far
               from
               easie
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               utterly
               impossible
               to
               be
               done
               :
               all
               the
               wit
               and
               arts
               ,
               all
               the
               malice
               and
               cruelty
               ,
               all
               the
               racks
               and
               torments
               that
               could
               yet
               be
               thought
               on
               could
               not
               alter
               mens
               perswasions
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               much
               less
               raze
               out
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               what
               imaginable
               account
               can
               be
               given
               of
               the
               joys
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               which
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               old
               expressed
               under
               the
               
               most
               exquisite
               torments
               of
               their
               bodies
               ;
               if
               their
               minds
               were
               not
               of
               a
               far
               nobler
               and
               diviner
               nature
               than
               their
               bodies
               were
               ?
               Although
               a
               natural
               stupidity
               and
               dulness
               of
               temper
               may
               abate
               the
               sense
               of
               pain
               ,
               although
               an
               obstinate
               resolution
               
               may
               keep
               men
               from
               complaining
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               
               bear
               the
               Cross
               but
               to
               embrace
               it
               ;
               to
               be
               not
               only
               patient
               but
               pleasant
               under
               tortures
               ;
               nay
               ,
               to
               sing
               with
               greater
               joy
               in
               the
               flames
               than
               others
               do
               when
               they
               are
               heated
               with
               wine
               ,
               doth
               not
               only
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               something
               within
               us
               capable
               of
               pleasure
               distinct
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               pleasures
               of
               it
               may
               be
               so
               great
               as
               to
               swallow
               up
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               body
               .
               But
               I
               need
               not
               have
               recourse
               to
               such
               great
               and
               extraordinay
               instances
               ;
               (
               although
               sufficiently
               attested
               by
               such
               who
               saw
               and
               heard
               them
               )
               for
               every
               good
               man
               hath
               that
               inward
               pleasure
               in
               being
               and
               doing
               good
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               part
               with
               for
               all
               the
               greatest
               Epicurism
               in
               
               the
               world
               .
               And
               where
               there
               is
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               so
               great
               pleasure
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               there
               be
               likewise
               a
               sense
               of
               pain
               proportionable
               to
               it
               ;
               witness
               those
               gripes
               and
               tortures
               of
               Conscience
               which
               wicked
               men
               undergo
               from
               the
               reflection
               upon
               themselves
               ;
               when
               their
               own
               evil
               actions
               fill
               them
               with
               horror
               and
               amazement
               ,
               when
               the
               cruelties
               they
               have
               used
               to
               others
               return
               with
               greater
               violence
               upon
               their
               own
               minds
               ,
               when
               the
               unlawful
               pleasures
               of
               the
               body
               prove
               the
               greatest
               vexation
               to
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               weight
               of
               their
               evil
               actions
               sinks
               them
               under
               despair
               and
               the
               dreadful
               apprehensions
               of
               future
               misery
               .
               These
               are
               things
               we
               
               need
               not
               search
               histories
               ,
               or
               cite
               ancient
               authors
               for
               ;
               every
               mans
               own
               Conscience
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               lost
               all
               sense
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               that
               as
               there
               is
               a
               real
               pleasure
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               greatest
               inward
               pain
               in
               doing
               evil
               .
               Having
               thus
               shewed
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               is
               capable
               of
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               in
               this
               present
               state
               distinct
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               thence
               follows
               that
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               separated
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               have
               a
               power
               of
               determining
               their
               own
               actions
               ;
               without
               which
               there
               could
               be
               no
               reasonable
               
               account
               given
               of
               the
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               of
               another
               life
               .
               Were
               I
               to
               prove
               liberty
               in
               man
               from
               the
               supposition
               of
               Religion
               I
               know
               no
               argument
               more
               plain
               or
               more
               convincing
               than
               that
               which
               is
               drawn
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               future
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               :
               but
               being
               now
               to
               prove
               a
               capacity
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               I
               must
               make
               use
               of
               other
               means
               to
               do
               it
               by
               .
               And
               what
               can
               be
               imagined
               greater
               evidence
               in
               Beings
               capable
               of
               reflecting
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               than
               the
               constant
               sense
               and
               experience
               of
               all
               mankind
               ?
               Not
               that
               all
               men
               are
               agreed
               in
               
               their
               opinions
               about
               these
               things
               ;
               (
               for
               even
               herein
               men
               shew
               their
               liberty
               ,
               by
               resisting
               the
               clearest
               evidence
               to
               prove
               it
               )
               but
               that
               every
               man
               finds
               himself
               free
               in
               the
               determining
               his
               moral
               actions
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               reason
               to
               believe
               this
               ,
               
               which
               he
               hath
               of
               his
               own
               Being
               or
               understanding
               .
               For
               what
               
               other
               way
               hath
               a
               man
               to
               know
               that
               he
               understands
               himself
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               own
               mind
               ?
               and
               those
               who
               go
               about
               to
               perswade
               men
               that
               they
               think
               themselves
               free
               when
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               may
               in
               the
               next
               place
               perswade
               them
               that
               they
               think
               they
               understand
               when
               they
               do
               not
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               might
               hope
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               perswade
               men
               out
               of
               their
               understandings
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               not
               so
               competent
               judges
               of
               the
               more
               necessary
               and
               natural
               acts
               ,
               for
               men
               understand
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               more
               free
               and
               voluntary
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               case
               every
               man
               can
               when
               he
               pleases
               put
               a
               tryal
               upon
               himself
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               confuting
               the
               
               arguments
               against
               motion
               by
               moving
               ,
               can
               shew
               the
               folly
               of
               all
               the
               pleas
               for
               fatal
               necessity
               by
               a
               freedom
               of
               action
               .
               But
               if
               once
               this
               natural
               liberty
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               wisdom
               and
               folly
               as
               well
               as
               vice
               and
               vertue
               would
               be
               names
               invented
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               no
               men
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               better
               or
               wiser
               than
               others
               ,
               if
               their
               actions
               do
               not
               depend
               on
               their
               own
               choice
               and
               consideration
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               hidden
               train
               of
               causes
               which
               it
               is
               no
               more
               in
               a
               mans
               power
               to
               hinder
               than
               in
               the
               earth
               to
               hinder
               the
               falling
               of
               rain
               upon
               it
               .
               If
               therefore
               sense
               and
               reason
               may
               prevail
               upon
               mankind
               ,
               not
               to
               fancy
               themselves
               under
               invisible
               chains
               and
               fetters
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               can
               
               have
               no
               evidence
               or
               experience
               ;
               we
               may
               thence
               infer
               the
               souls
               capacity
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               in
               another
               life
               ,
               since
               happiness
               and
               misery
               are
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               their
               own
               voluntary
               choice
               which
               brings
               them
               to
               either
               of
               them
               :
               When
               either
               by
               their
               own
               folly
               they
               run
               themselves
               upon
               everlasting
               ruine
               ,
               or
               by
               making
               use
               of
               the
               assistance
               of
               divine
               grace
               they
               become
               capable
               of
               endless
               Joy.
               But
               since
               men
               have
               not
               only
               a
               power
               of
               governing
               themselves
               ,
               but
               are
               capable
               of
               doing
               it
               by
               considerations
               as
               remote
               from
               the
               things
               of
               sense
               as
               Heaven
               is
               from
               Earth
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               conceivable
               there
               should
               be
               such
               a
               power
               
               within
               us
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               an
               immortal
               soul
               which
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               it
               .
               For
               what
               is
               there
               that
               hath
               the
               shadow
               of
               liberty
               in
               meer
               matter
               ?
               what
               is
               there
               of
               these
               inferiour
               creatures
               that
               can
               act
               by
               consideration
               of
               future
               things
               ,
               but
               only
               man
               ?
               Whence
               comes
               man
               to
               consider
               but
               from
               his
               reason
               ?
               or
               to
               guide
               himself
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               future
               and
               eternal
               things
               ,
               but
               from
               an
               immortal
               principle
               within
               him
               ;
               which
               alone
               can
               make
               things
               at
               a
               distance
               to
               be
               as
               present
               ,
               can
               represent
               to
               it self
               the
               infinite
               pleasures
               and
               unconceivable
               misery
               of
               an
               eternal
               state
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               to
               direct
               the
               course
               of
               this
               present
               life
               in
               order
               to
               
               the
               obtaining
               of
               the
               one
               and
               avoiding
               of
               the
               other
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               the
               supposition
               here
               made
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               its
               immortality
               implied
               therein
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               to
               consider
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               the
               soul
               for
               the
               gain
               of
               this
               world
               .
               F●r
               although
               our
               Saviour
               puts
               the
               utmost
               supposable
               
               case
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               represent
               the
               folly
               of
               losing
               the
               soul
               for
               the
               
               sake
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               yet
               he
               doth
               imply
               the
               danger
               may
               be
               as
               great
               ,
               although
               a
               mans
               ambition
               never
               comes
               to
               be
               so
               extravagant
               ,
               as
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               The
               whole
               world
               can
               never
               make
               amends
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               yet
               the
               soul
               may
               be
               lost
               for
               a
               very
               inconsiderable
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               although
               all
               the
               wealth
               and
               treasures
               of
               the
               Indies
               can
               never
               compensate
               to
               a
               man
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               yet
               that
               may
               be
               in
               as
               great
               danger
               of
               losing
               upon
               far
               easier
               terms
               than
               those
               are
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               that
               those
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               to
               ,
               could
               ever
               propose
               such
               vast
               designs
               to
               themselves
               as
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               ;
               but
               ,
               he
               tells
               
               them
               ,
               if
               that
               could
               be
               supposed
               ,
               it
               were
               far
               more
               desirable
               to
               save
               a
               soul
               than
               to
               gain
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               folly
               of
               mankind
               to
               lose
               their
               souls
               for
               a
               very
               small
               share
               of
               this
               present
               world
               .
               For
               the
               temptations
               of
               this
               world
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               pleasing
               to
               mankind
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               life
               so
               natural
               and
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               inconsiderate
               men
               will
               run
               any
               hazard
               of
               their
               souls
               for
               the
               gain
               of
               one
               or
               preservation
               of
               the
               other
               .
               The
               highest
               instance
               of
               this
               kind
               is
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               here
               intends
               ,
               when
               men
               will
               make
               shipwrack
               of
               faith
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               to
               escape
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               lives
               ;
               or
               with
               Iudas
               will
               betray
               their
               Saviour
               for
               some
               present
               
               gain
               although
               very
               far
               short
               of
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               And
               if
               I
               be
               not
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               it
               is
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               pronounces
               it
               so
               hard
               a
               
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               because
               in
               such
               difficult
               times
               of
               persecution
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               as
               those
               were
               ;
               such
               men
               would
               be
               shrewdly
               tempted
               to
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               souls
               in
               another
               world
               rather
               than
               of
               their
               estates
               in
               this
               .
               For
               it
               was
               the
               young
               mans
               unwillingness
               to
               part
               with
               his
               great
               possessions
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               which
               gave
               him
               occasion
               to
               utter
               that
               hard
               saying
               .
               It
               is
               on
               this
               account
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               b
               
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 money
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
              
               
               
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 some
                 have
                 coveted
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 pierced
                 themselves
                 through
                 with
                 many
                 sorrows
                 :
              
               It
               was
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               c
               that
               Demas
               forsook
               Paul
               ,
               
                 having
                 loved
                 this
                 present
                 world
              
               :
               and
               that
               ,
               d
               
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 enmity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               e
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 serve
                 two
                 Masters
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 he
                 will
                 hate
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 love
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 else
                 he
                 will
                 hold
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 despise
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 ye
                 cannot
                 serve
                 God
                 and
                 Mammon
                 .
              
               Which
               doth
               suppose
               that
               these
               two
               do
               require
               two
               contrary
               things
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               hundred
               Masters
               did
               all
               require
               the
               same
               
               thing
               a
               man
               might
               ,
               in
               doing
               that
               ,
               be
               said
               to
               serve
               them
               all
               .
               But
               when
               Religion
               requires
               that
               we
               must
               part
               with
               all
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               requires
               that
               we
               must
               part
               with
               Religion
               to
               preserve
               our
               interest
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               together
               ;
               for
               we
               must
               hold
               to
               the
               one
               and
               dispise
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               But
               what
               then
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               danger
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               case
               of
               persecution
               ?
               then
               ,
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 we
                 hope
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 now
                 of
                 mens
                 being
                 too
                 rich
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               that
               we
               live
               in
               times
               free
               from
               such
               dangerous
               tryals
               as
               those
               of
               persecution
               are
               ,
               and
               wherein
               men
               may
               quietly
               enjoy
               their
               Estates
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Religion
               in
               the
               world
               together
               :
               but
               although
               there
               be
               no
               danger
               of
               splitting
               upon
               the
               rocks
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               of
               sinking
               with
               being
               overcharged
               or
               springing
               too
               great
               a
               leak
               within
               us
               ,
               whereby
               we
               let
               in
               more
               than
               we
               can
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               .
               And
               supposing
               the
               most
               prosperous
               and
               easie
               condition
               men
               can
               fancy
               to
               themselves
               here
               ;
               yet
               the
               things
               of
               this
               
               world
               are
               so
               great
               occasions
               of
               evil
               ,
               so
               great
               hindrances
               of
               good
               ,
               that
               on
               these
               accounts
               men
               always
               run
               a
               mighty
               hazard
               of
               their
               souls
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               world
               .
               The
               Devil
               knew
               well
               enough
               where
               his
               greatest
               strength
               lay
               ,
               when
               he
               reserved
               the
               a
               temptation
               of
               the
               glories
               of
               this
               world
               to
               the
               last
               place
               in
               dealing
               with
               Christ
               himself
               ;
               when
               nothing
               else
               would
               prevail
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               yet
               in
               hopes
               that
               the
               Greatness
               and
               Splendour
               of
               this
               world
               would
               bring
               him
               to
               his
               terms
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               the
               Devil
               had
               not
               a
               mighty
               opinion
               of
               the
               power
               of
               
               these
               charms
               of
               
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               he
               would
               never
               have
               put
               such
               hard
               terms
               to
               them
               which
               were
               no
               less
               than
               
                 falling
                 down
                 and
                 worshipping
                 him
              
               :
               which
               we
               do
               not
               find
               he
               ever
               durst
               so
               much
               as
               mention
               before
               till
               he
               held
               this
               bait
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               And
               although
               our
               Saviour
               baffled
               him
               in
               this
               his
               strongest
               temptation
               ,
               yet
               he
               still
               finds
               ,
               that
               far
               less
               than
               what
               he
               here
               offered
               ,
               will
               bring
               men
               in
               subjection
               to
               him
               .
               How
               small
               a
               matter
               of
               gain
               will
               tempt
               some
               men
               to
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               lying
               ,
               of
               fraud
               and
               injustice
               ?
               who
               pawn
               their
               souls
               and
               put
               them
               out
               at
               interest
               for
               
               a
               very
               small
               present
               advantage
               ,
               although
               they
               are
               sure
               in
               a
               very
               little
               time
               to
               lose
               both
               their
               interest
               and
               the
               Principal
               too
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Honours
               and
               preferments
               of
               this
               World
               are
               willing
               to
               do
               by
               their
               consciences
               as
               the
               Indian
               did
               by
               his
               letter
               ,
               lay
               them
               aside
               till
               their
               business
               be
               done
               and
               then
               expect
               to
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               them
               !
               What
               poor
               and
               trifling
               things
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               do
               men
               continually
               venture
               their
               souls
               for
               ?
               As
               though
               all
               were
               clear
               gains
               which
               they
               could
               put
               off
               so
               dead
               a
               commodity
               as
               the
               Salvation
               of
               their
               Souls
               for
               .
               How
               apt
               are
               such
               to
               applaud
               themselves
               for
               their
               
               own
               skill
               ,
               when
               meerly
               by
               a
               little
               swearing
               and
               lying
               and
               cheating
               ,
               things
               which
               cost
               them
               nothing
               but
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               they
               can
               defeat
               the
               designs
               of
               their
               enemies
               and
               compass
               their
               own
               !
               But
               how
               low
               is
               the
               rate
               of
               souls
               fallen
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               such
               persons
               as
               these
               are
               !
               If
               they
               had
               not
               been
               of
               any
               greater
               value
               ,
               
               they
               had
               not
               been
               worth
               any
               ordinary
               mans
               ,
               much
               less
               ,
               the
               Son
               
               of
               Gods
               laying
               down
               his
               life
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               them
               .
               Is
               this
               all
               the
               requital
               men
               make
               him
               for
               the
               travail
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               the
               wounds
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               bitterness
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               to
               sq●ander
               away
               those
               souls
               upon
               any
               trifling
               advantages
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               his
               most
               p●ecious
               blood
               for
               the
               redemption
               of●
               When
               ever
               men
               are
               tempted
               to
               sin
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               gain
               ,
               let
               them
               but
               consider
               how
               much
               they
               undervalue
               not
               only
               their
               own
               souls
               ,
               but
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               and
               suffered
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               :
               If
               the●e
               had
               been
               no
               greater
               worth
               in
               our
               souls
               ,
               silver
               and
               gold
               would
               have
               been
               a
               
               sufficient
               price
               of
               redemption
               for
               them
               (
               for
               if
               men
               lose
               their
               souls
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               they
               set
               a
               higher
               value
               upon
               them
               )
               But
               Gods
               justice
               was
               not
               to
               be
               bribed
               ,
               his
               wrath
               against
               sin
               was
               not
               to
               be
               appeased
               by
               the
               greatest
               riches
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               nothing
               but
               the
               inestimable
               blood
               of
               Christ
               would
               be
               accepted
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               souls
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               are
               so
               dearly
               bought
               must
               they
               be
               cast
               away
               upon
               such
               trifles
               as
               the
               riches
               and
               honours
               of
               this
               world
               are
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               them
               ?
            
             
               These
               are
               men
               who
               lose
               their
               souls
               upon
               design
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               others
               so
               prodigal
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               play
               and
               sport
               them
               
               away
               ,
               or
               lose
               them
               only
               because
               it
               is
               the
               custom
               to
               do
               so
               .
               With
               whom
               all
               the
               reasons
               and
               arguments
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               prevail
               to
               leave
               off
               their
               sins
               ,
               if
               it
               once
               be
               accounted
               a
               fashion
               to
               commit
               them
               .
               Yea
               so
               dangerous
               things
               are
               fashionable
               vices
               ,
               that
               some
               will
               seem
               to
               be
               worse
               than
               they
               are
               ,
               (
               although
               few
               continue
               long
               Hypocritical
               in
               that
               way
               )
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               out
               of
               the
               fashion
               ,
               and
               some
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               follow
               it
               (
               if
               not
               out-do
               it
               )
               though
               to
               the
               eternal
               ruin
               of
               their
               souls
               .
               But
               although
               all
               damn'd
               persons
               at
               the
               great
               day
               will
               be
               confounded
               and
               ashamed
               ,
               yet
               none
               will
               be
               more
               ridiculously
               miserable
               than
               such
               who
               go
               to
               
               Hell
               for
               fashion
               sake
               .
               What
               a
               strange
               account
               would
               this
               be
               at
               the
               dreadful
               day
               of
               judgement
               for
               any
               to
               plead
               for
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               that
               chastity
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               sobriety
               and
               devotion
               were
               things
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               grown
               a
               Mode
               to
               be
               vicious
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               rather
               be
               damned
               than
               be
               out
               of
               the
               fashion
               ?
               The
               most
               charitable
               opinion
               we
               can
               have
               of
               such
               persons
               now
               ,
               is
               that
               they
               do
               not
               think
               they
               have
               any
               souls
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               prodigious
               folly
               for
               men
               to
               believe
               they
               have
               souls
               that
               are
               immortal
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               so
               regardless
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Yet
               these
               who
               are
               vicious
               out
               of
               complyance
               are
               not
               the
               only
               
               persons
               who
               shew
               so
               little
               care
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               those
               who
               enjoying
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               scarce
               ever
               do
               so
               much
               as
               think
               of
               another
               ?
               Who
               are
               very
               solicitous
               about
               every
               little
               mode
               of
               attire
               for
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               think
               no
               time
               long
               enough
               to
               be
               spent
               in
               the
               grand
               affairs
               of
               dressing
               and
               adorning
               
               their
               out
               sides
               ;
               but
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               year
               to
               the
               other
               never
               
               spend
               one
               serious
               thought
               about
               eternity
               ,
               or
               the
               future
               State
               of
               their
               souls
               .
               Their
               utmost
               contrivances
               are
               how
               to
               pass
               away
               their
               days
               with
               the
               greatest
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               to
               themselves
               ;
               and
               never
               consider
               what
               will
               become
               of
               their
               souls
               when
               they
               come
               to
               die
               .
               Alas
               poor
               immortal
               souls
               !
               are
               they
               become
               the
               only
               contemptible
               things
               men
               have
               about
               them
               ?
               All
               care
               is
               little
               enough
               with
               some
               for
               the
               body
               ,
               for
               the
               pampering
               and
               indulging
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               making
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               to
               fulfil
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ;
               but
               any
               cure
               is
               thought
               too
               much
               for
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               no
               time
               passes
               so
               heavily
               away
               ,
               as
               the
               hours
               of
               devotion
               do
               .
               The
               very
               shew
               of
               Religion
               is
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               burden
               ,
               what
               then
               do
               they
               think
               of
               
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               Devil
               himself
               shews
               a
               greater
               esteem
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               than
               such
               persons
               do
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               been
               always
               very
               active
               and
               industrious
               in
               seeking
               their
               ruin
               ,
               but
               is
               ready
               enough
               to
               comply
               with
               all
               the
               inclinations
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               mens
               designs
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               nay
               he
               makes
               the
               greatest
               use
               of
               these
               as
               the
               most
               powerful
               temptations
               for
               the
               ruin
               of
               their
               souls
               ;
               by
               all
               which
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               ,
               being
               our
               greatest
               enemy
               he
               aims
               only
               at
               the
               ruin
               of
               that
               which
               is
               of
               greatest
               value
               and
               consideration
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               so
               much
               despised
               by
               wicked
               
               men
               ,
               viz.
               the
               soul.
               These
               do
               in
               effect
               ,
               tell
               the
               Devil
               he
               may
               spare
               his
               pains
               in
               tempting
               them
               ;
               they
               can
               do
               his
               work
               fast
               enough
               themselves
               ,
               and
               destroy
               their
               own
               souls
               without
               any
               help
               from
               him
               .
               And
               if
               all
               men
               were
               so
               bent
               upon
               their
               own
               ruin
               ,
               the
               Devil
               would
               have
               so
               little
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               find
               out
               some
               other
               imployment
               besides
               that
               of
               tempting
               to
               divert
               himself
               with
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               the
               greatest
               diversion
               of
               all
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               see
               men
               turned
               Devils
               to
               themselves
               .
               But
               are
               the
               temptations
               of
               this
               world
               so
               infatuating
               that
               no
               reason
               or
               consideration
               can
               bring
               men
               to
               any
               care
               of
               or
               regard
               to
               their
               souls
               ?
               
               we
               have
               no
               ground
               to
               think
               so
               ,
               since
               there
               have
               been
               and
               I
               hope
               still
               are
               such
               ,
               who
               can
               despise
               the
               glittering
               vanities
               ,
               the
               riches
               and
               honours
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               of
               this
               world
               when
               they
               stand
               in
               competition
               with
               the
               eternal
               happiness
               of
               their
               souls
               in
               a
               better
               world
               .
               And
               that
               not
               out
               of
               a
               sullen
               humour
               or
               a
               morose
               temper
               ,
               or
               a
               discontented
               mind
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               most
               prudent
               weighing
               and
               ballancing
               the
               gain
               of
               this
               world
               and
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               together
               .
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 if
                 he
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 shall
                 he
                 give
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 his
                 soul
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Which
               is
               the
               last
               particular
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               folly
               of
               losing
               the
               soul
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               for
               the
               gain
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Which
               will
               appear
               by
               comparing
               the
               gain
               and
               the
               loss
               with
               each
               other
               in
               these
               4.
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               gain
               here
               proposed
               is
               at
               the
               best
               but
               possible
               to
               one
               ;
               
               but
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               the
               soul
               is
               certain
               to
               all
               .
               And
               what
               
               folly
               is
               it
               for
               men
               to
               run
               themselves
               upon
               so
               great
               and
               certain
               danger
               ,
               for
               so
               uncertain
               gain
               ,
               which
               never
               any
               man
               yet
               attained
               to
               ,
               or
               are
               ever
               like
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               our
               Saviour
               knew
               how
               hard
               a
               matter
               it
               was
               so
               set
               any
               bounds
               to
               the
               ambitious
               thoughts
               or
               the
               covetous
               designs
               of
               men
               :
               every
               step
               the
               ambitious
               man
               takes
               higher
               gives
               him
               the
               fairer
               prospect
               before
               him
               ;
               it
               raises
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               enlarges
               his
               desires
               ,
               puts
               new
               projects
               into
               his
               mind
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               circles
               of
               water
               spread
               still
               farther
               and
               farther
               ,
               till
               his
               honour
               and
               he
               be
               both
               laid
               in
               the
               dust
               together
               :
               The
               covetous
               person
               is
               never
               satisfied
               with
               what
               he
               enjoys
               ,
               the
               
               more
               he
               gets
               ,
               still
               the
               more
               he
               hopes
               for
               ;
               and
               like
               the
               grave
               whither
               he
               is
               going
               ,
               is
               always
               devouring
               and
               always
               craving
               :
               Yet
               neither
               of
               these
               can
               be
               thought
               so
               vain
               as
               to
               propose
               no
               less
               to
               themselves
               than
               the
               Empire
               or
               riches
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               allows
               them
               the
               utmost
               ,
               that
               ever
               can
               be
               supposed
               as
               to
               mens
               designs
               for
               this
               world
               ;
               let
               men
               be
               never
               so
               ambitious
               or
               covetous
               ,
               they
               could
               desire
               no
               more
               than
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               though
               they
               would
               have
               all
               this
               ,
               yet
               this
               all
               would
               never
               make
               amends
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul.
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               possible
               ,
               that
               one
               person
               might
               by
               degrees
               bring
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               subjection
               
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               possible
               in
               so
               remote
               a
               degree
               that
               no
               man
               in
               his
               wits
               can
               be
               thought
               to
               design
               it
               .
               How
               small
               a
               part
               of
               the
               inhabited
               world
               have
               the
               greatest
               Conquerours
               been
               able
               to
               subdue
               !
               and
               if
               the
               Macedonian
               Prince
               was
               ever
               so
               vain
               to
               weep
               that
               he
               had
               no
               more
               worlds
               to
               conquer
               ,
               he
               gave
               others
               a
               just
               occasion
               to
               laugh
               at
               so
               much
               Ignorance
               which
               made
               him
               think
               he
               had
               conquered
               this
               .
               And
               to
               put
               a
               check
               to
               such
               a
               troublesome
               ambition
               of
               disturbing
               the
               world
               in
               others
               ,
               how
               early
               was
               he
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               vast
               thoughts
               and
               designs
               ?
               What
               a
               small
               thing
               would
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               whole
               
               earth
               appear
               to
               one
               that
               should
               behold
               it
               at
               the
               distance
               of
               the
               fixed
               stars
               ?
               and
               yet
               the
               mighty
               Empires
               which
               have
               made
               the
               greatest
               noise
               in
               the
               world
               have
               taken
               up
               but
               an
               inconsiderable
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               .
               What
               are
               then
               those
               mean
               designs
               which
               men
               continually
               hazard
               their
               souls
               for
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               if
               they
               aimed
               at
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               For
               we
               are
               not
               to
               imagine
               that
               only
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               are
               in
               any
               hazard
               of
               losing
               their
               souls
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               greatness
               of
               mens
               condition
               ,
               but
               their
               immoderate
               love
               to
               the
               world
               which
               ruins
               and
               destroys
               their
               souls
               .
               And
               covetousness
               and
               ambition
               do
               not
               always
               raign
               
               in
               Courts
               and
               Palaces
               ,
               they
               can
               stoop
               to
               the
               meanness
               of
               a
               Cottage
               ,
               and
               ruin
               the
               souls
               of
               such
               as
               want
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               enjoy
               them
               .
               So
               that
               no
               state
               or
               condition
               of
               men
               is
               exempt
               from
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               the
               soul
               for
               the
               love
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               although
               but
               one
               person
               can
               be
               supposed
               at
               once
               to
               have
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               gain
               of
               this
               world
               brings
               but
               an
               imaginary
               happiness
               ,
               
               but
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               a
               most
               real
               misery
               .
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               suppose
               a
               person
               to
               have
               the
               whole
               world
               at
               his
               command
               and
               not
               himself
               ;
               and
               how
               can
               that
               man
               be
               happy
               that
               is
               not
               at
               his
               own
               command
               ?
               The
               cares
               of
               Government
               in
               a
               small
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               so
               great
               and
               troublesome
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               mankind
               the
               managers
               of
               it
               are
               invested
               with
               more
               than
               ordinary
               priviledges
               by
               way
               of
               recompence
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               what
               are
               these
               to
               the
               solicitous
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               continual
               fears
               ,
               the
               restless
               imployments
               ,
               the
               uninterrupted
               troubles
               which
               must
               attend
               the
               gain
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               So
               that
               after
               all
               the
               success
               of
               such
               a
               mans
               designs
               ,
               
               he
               may
               be
               farther
               off
               from
               any
               true
               contentment
               than
               he
               was
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               them
               .
               And
               in
               that
               respect
               mens
               conditions
               seem
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               greater
               equality
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               those
               who
               enjoy
               the
               most
               of
               the
               world
               do
               oft-times
               enjoy
               the
               least
               of
               themselves
               ;
               which
               hath
               made
               some
               great
               Emperours
               lay
               down
               their
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               to
               enjoy
               themselves
               in
               the
               retirements
               of
               a
               Cloyster
               or
               a
               Garden
               .
               All
               the
               real
               happiness
               of
               this
               world
               lies
               in
               a
               contented
               mind
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               plainly
               see
               doth
               not
               depend
               upon
               mens
               outward
               circumstances
               ;
               for
               some
               men
               may
               be
               much
               farther
               from
               it
               in
               a
               higher
               condition
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               
               than
               others
               are
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               themselves
               have
               been
               ,
               in
               a
               far
               lower
               .
               But
               if
               mens
               happiness
               did
               arise
               from
               any
               thing
               without
               them
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               always
               agreeable
               to
               their
               outward
               condition
               ;
               but
               we
               find
               great
               difference
               as
               to
               mens
               contentment
               in
               equal
               circumtances
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               much
               greater
               in
               a
               private
               State
               of
               life
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               most
               publick
               capacity
               .
               By
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               what
               ever
               looks
               like
               happiness
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               depends
               upon
               a
               mans
               soul
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               gain
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               nay
               it
               is
               only
               from
               thence
               that
               ever
               men
               are
               able
               to
               abuse
               themselves
               with
               false
               notions
               and
               
               Idea's
               of
               happiness
               here
               .
               But
               none
               of
               those
               shall
               go
               into
               another
               
               world
               with
               them
               ;
               farewel
               then
               to
               all
               imaginary
               happiness
               ;
               to
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               cheats
               of
               a
               deceitful
               world
               ;
               then
               nothing
               but
               the
               dreadful
               apprehensions
               of
               its
               own
               misery
               shall
               possess
               that
               soul
               which
               shall
               then
               too
               late
               descern
               its
               folly
               ,
               and
               lament
               it
               when
               it
               is
               past
               recovery
               .
               Then
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               mind
               shall
               never
               be
               imputed
               to
               melancholy
               vapours
               ,
               or
               a
               disordered
               fancy
               .
               There
               will
               be
               no
               drinking
               away
               sorrows
               ,
               no
               jesting
               with
               the
               sting
               of
               conscience
               ,
               no
               playing
               with
               the
               flames
               of
               another
               world
               .
               God
               will
               then
               no
               longer
               be
               mocked
               by
               wicked
               men
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               find
               to
               their
               own
               eternal
               horrour
               and
               confusion
               ,
               that
               
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               He
               neither
               wants
               power
               to
               inflict
               ,
               nor
               justice
               to
               execute
               ,
               nor
               vengeance
               to
               pursue
               ,
               nor
               wrath
               to
               punish
               ;
               but
               his
               power
               is
               irresistible
               ,
               his
               justice
               inflexible
               ,
               and
               his
               wrath
               is
               insupportable
               .
               Consider
               now
               O
               foolish
               sinner
               that
               hast
               hither
               to
               been
               ready
               to
               cast
               away
               
               thy
               soul
               upon
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               what
               a
               wise
               exchange
               
               thou
               wilt
               make
               of
               a
               poor
               imaginary
               happiness
               for
               a
               most
               real
               and
               intolerable
               misery
               .
               What
               will
               all
               the
               gain
               of
               this
               world
               signify
               in
               that
               State
               whither
               we
               are
               all
               hastening
               a
               pace
               ?
               What
               contentment
               will
               it
               be
               to
               thee
               then
               to
               think
               of
               all
               those
               bewitching
               vanities
               ,
               which
               have
               betrayed
               thy
               soul
               into
               unspeakable
               misery
               ?
               Wouldst
               thou
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               all
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               State
               and
               Greatness
               for
               an
               hour
               or
               two
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               sure
               that
               immediately
               after
               thou
               must
               undergo
               the
               most
               exquisite
               tortures
               and
               be
               racked
               and
               tormented
               to
               death
               ?
               When
               men
               neglect
               their
               souls
               and
               cast
               them
               away
               upon
               the
               sinful
               pleasures
               
               and
               gains
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               aiery
               and
               phantastical
               happiness
               ;
               but
               the
               miseries
               of
               a
               lost
               soul
               are
               infinitely
               beyond
               the
               racks
               and
               torments
               of
               the
               body
               .
               It
               hath
               sometimes
               happened
               that
               the
               horrour
               of
               despair
               hath
               seized
               upon
               mens
               minds
               for
               some
               notorious
               crimes
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               hath
               giyen
               no
               rest
               either
               to
               body
               or
               mind
               ,
               but
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               inward
               pains
               have
               forced
               them
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               miserable
               life
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Iudas
               .
               But
               if
               the
               expectation
               of
               future
               misery
               be
               so
               dreadful
               ,
               what
               must
               the
               enduring
               of
               it
               be
               ?
               Of
               all
               the
               ways
               of
               dying
               we
               can
               hardly
               imagine
               any
               more
               painful
               or
               full
               of
               honour
               
               than
               that
               of
               sacrificing
               their
               Children
               to
               Moloch
               was
               among
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               Children
               of
               Ammon
               where
               the
               Children
               were
               put
               into
               the
               body
               of
               a
               brass
               Image
               and
               a
               fire
               made
               under
               it
               ,
               which
               by
               degrees
               with
               lamentable
               shricks
               and
               cryings
               roasted
               them
               to
               death
               ;
               yet
               this
               above
               all
               others
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               chosen
               as
               the
               fittest
               representation
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               another
               world
               and
               thence
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Gehenna
               is
               taken
               .
               But
               as
               the
               joys
               of
               heaven
               will
               far
               surpass
               all
               the
               pleasure
               which
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               good
               man
               hath
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               so
               will
               the
               torments
               of
               Hell
               as
               much
               exceed
               the
               greatest
               miseries
               of
               this
               world
               .
               
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               most
               exquisite
               pains
               of
               the
               body
               there
               is
               that
               satisfaction
               still
               left
               ,
               that
               death
               will
               at
               last
               put
               an
               end
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               a
               farther
               discovery
               of
               the
               unspeakable
               folly
               of
               losing
               the
               soul
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               happiness
               of
               this
               world
               can
               last
               but
               for
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               misery
               of
               the
               soul
               will
               have
               no
               end
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               had
               all
               the
               world
               at
               his
               command
               and
               enjoyed
               as
               much
               satisfaction
               in
               it
               as
               it
               was
               possible
               for
               humane
               nature
               to
               have
               ;
               yet
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               dying
               and
               leaving
               all
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               must
               needs
               make
               his
               happiness
               seem
               much
               less
               considerable
               to
               
               him
               .
               And
               every
               wise
               man
               would
               provide
               most
               for
               that
               State
               wherein
               he
               is
               sure
               to
               continue
               longest
               .
               The
               shortness
               of
               life
               makes
               the
               pleasures
               of
               it
               less
               desirable
               ,
               and
               the
               miseries
               less
               dreadful
               :
               but
               an
               endless
               State
               makes
               every
               thing
               of
               moment
               which
               belongs
               to
               it
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               variety
               and
               liberty
               of
               
               change
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               any
               long
               deliberation
               before
               hand
               ,
               
               but
               for
               that
               which
               is
               to
               continue
               always
               the
               same
               the
               greatest
               consideration
               is
               needful
               ,
               because
               the
               very
               continuance
               of
               some
               things
               is
               apt
               to
               bring
               weariness
               and
               satiety
               with
               it
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               bound
               for
               his
               whole
               life
               time
               to
               converse
               only
               with
               one
               person
               without
               so
               much
               as
               seeing
               any
               other
               ,
               he
               would
               desire
               time
               and
               use
               his
               best
               judgement
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               him
               .
               If
               one
               were
               bound
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               same
               posture
               without
               any
               motion
               but
               for
               a
               month
               together
               ,
               how
               would
               he
               imploy
               his
               wits
               before
               hand
               to
               make
               it
               as
               easie
               and
               tolerable
               as
               might
               be
               ?
               Thus
               solicitous
               and
               careful
               would
               men
               be
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               to
               continue
               the
               same
               although
               but
               for
               a
               short
               
               time
               here
               :
               But
               what
               are
               those
               things
               to
               the
               endless
               duration
               of
               a
               soul
               in
               a
               misery
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               perpetual
               destruction
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               death
               ;
               always
               intolerable
               and
               yet
               must
               always
               be
               endured
               .
               A
               misery
               that
               must
               last
               when
               time
               it self
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               the
               utmost
               periods
               we
               can
               imagine
               fall
               infinitely
               short
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               .
               O
               the
               unfathomable
               Abysse
               of
               Eternity
               !
               how
               are
               our
               imaginations
               lost
               in
               the
               conceptions
               of
               it
               !
               But
               what
               will
               it
               then
               be
               to
               be
               swallowed
               up
               in
               an
               Abysse
               of
               misery
               and
               eternity
               together
               ?
               And
               I
               do
               not
               know
               how
               such
               an
               eternal
               State
               of
               misery
               could
               have
               been
               represented
               in
               Scripture
               in
               words
               more
               Emphatical
               than
               it
               is
               ;
               not
               
               only
               by
               
                 everlasting
                 fire
              
               ,
               and
               
                 everlasting
                 destrustion
              
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 a
                 worm
                 that
                 never
                 dyes
              
               and
               a
               
                 fire
                 that
                 never
                 goes
                 out
              
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               same
               expressions
               are
               used
               concerning
               the
               eternal
               State
               of
               the
               Blessed
               and
               the
               damned
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               there
               were
               any
               reason
               to
               Question
               the
               one
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               the
               same
               to
               question
               the
               other
               also
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               loss
               of
               this
               world
               may
               be
               abundantly
               recompenced
               ,
               but
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               soul
               can
               never
               be
               .
               
                 For
                 what
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 give
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 his
                 soul
                 ?
              
               If
               a
               man
               runs
               the
               hazard
               of
               losing
               all
               that
               is
               valuable
               or
               desirable
               in
               this
               world
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               heaven
               &
               eternal
               happiness
               will
               make
               him
               infinite
               amends
               for
               it
               .
               He
               will
               
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               repent
               of
               his
               bargain
               that
               parts
               with
               his
               share
               in
               this
               evil
               world
               for
               the
               joys
               and
               glories
               which
               are
               above
               .
               They
               who
               have
               done
               this
               in
               the
               resolution
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               have
               before
               hand
               had
               so
               great
               satisfaction
               in
               it
               ,
               a
               
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 gloried
                 in
                 tribulations
                 and
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 hopes
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               they
               have
               upon
               casting
               up
               their
               accounts
               found
               b
               
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
              
               ;
               because
               the
               afflictions
               they
               meet
               with
               here
               are
               
                 but
                 light
                 and
                 momentany
              
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               they
               expected
               in
               recompence
               for
               them
               ,
               c
               
                 was
                 an
                 exceeding
                 and
                 an
                 eternal
                 weight
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
               O
               
               blessed
               change
               !
               what
               life
               can
               be
               so
               desirable
               as
               the
               parting
               with
               it
               is
               on
               such
               terms
               as
               these
               ?
               It
               was
               the
               hopes
               of
               this
               glorious
               recompence
               which
               inspired
               so
               many
               Martyrs
               to
               adventure
               for
               heaven
               with
               so
               much
               courage
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               constancy
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               of
               
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               How
               do
               they
               look
               down
               from
               heaven
               and
               
               despise
               all
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               world
               in
               comparison
               with
               what
               they
               enjoy
               !
               And
               if
               they
               are
               sensible
               of
               what
               is
               done
               on
               earth
               with
               what
               pity
               do
               they
               behold
               us
               miserable
               creatures
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               honours
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               riches
               of
               this
               world
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               which
               they
               enjoy
               and
               thereby
               of
               our
               souls
               too
               !
               Which
               is
               a
               loss
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               no
               recompence
               can
               ever
               be
               made
               for
               it
               ,
               no
               price
               of
               redemption
               can
               ever
               be
               accepted
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               it
               .
               For
               even
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               who
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               souls
               ,
               shall
               then
               come
               from
               heaven
               with
               flaming
               fire
               to
               take
               vengeance
               on
               all
               those
               who
               so
               much
               despise
               the
               blood
               he
               hath
               shed
               for
               
               them
               ,
               the
               warnings
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               he
               hath
               promised
               them
               ,
               the
               reward
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               to
               cast
               away
               those
               precious
               and
               immortal
               souls
               which
               he
               hath
               so
               dearly
               bought
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               .
            
             
               Methinks
               the
               consideration
               of
               these
               things
               might
               serve
               to
               awaken
               our
               security
               ,
               to
               cure
               our
               stupidity
               ,
               to
               check
               our
               immoderate
               love
               of
               this
               world
               and
               inflame
               our
               desires
               of
               a
               better
               .
               Wherein
               can
               we
               shew
               our selves
               men
               more
               than
               by
               having
               the
               greatest
               regard
               to
               that
               which
               makes
               us
               men
               ?
               which
               is
               our
               souls
               .
               Wherein
               can
               we
               shew
               our selves
               Christians
               better
               ,
               than
               by
               abstaining
               from
               all
               those
               
               hurtful
               lusts
               which
               war
               against
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               doing
               those
               things
               which
               tend
               to
               make
               them
               happy
               ?
               We
               are
               all
               walking
               upon
               the
               shore
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               that
               we
               know
               the
               next
               tide
               may
               sweep
               us
               away
               ;
               shall
               we
               only
               sport
               and
               play
               or
               gather
               cockle
               shells
               and
               lay
               them
               in
               heaps
               like
               Children
               ,
               till
               we
               are
               snatched
               away
               past
               all
               recovery
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               such
               easie
               matter
               to
               prevent
               the
               losing
               our
               souls
               as
               secure
               sinners
               are
               apt
               to
               imagine
               .
               It
               was
               certainly
               to
               very
               little
               purpose
               that
               we
               are
               bid
               a
               
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 Salvation
              
               if
               lying
               still
               would
               do
               it
               ;
               or
               b
               
                 to
                 give
                 all
                 diligence
                 about
                 it
                 ,
              
               if
               none
               would
               serve
               the
               turn
               :
               c
               
                 or
                 to
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 straight
                 gate
                 ,
              
               if
               it
               
               were
               so
               wide
               to
               receive
               all
               sinners
               .
               No
               ?
               d
               
                 Many
                 shall
                 seek
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 ,
              
               what
               then
               shall
               become
               of
               those
               that
               run
               as
               far
               from
               it
               as
               they
               can
               ?
               Those
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               whom
               no
               intreaties
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               no
               kindness
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               laying
               down
               his
               life
               for
               their
               souls
               ,
               no
               checks
               or
               rebukes
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               can
               hinder
               from
               doing
               those
               things
               which
               do
               without
               a
               speedy
               and
               sincere
               repentance
               exclude
               men
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               .
               O
               that
               men
               could
               at
               last
               be
               perswaded
               to
               understand
               themselves
               and
               set
               a
               just
               value
               upon
               their
               immortal
               souls
               !
               How
               would
               they
               then
               despile
               the
               vanities
               ,
               conquer
               the
               temptations
               ,
               and
               break
               through
               
               the
               difficulties
               of
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               fit
               their
               souls
               for
               the
               eternal
               enjoyment
               of
               that
               blessed
               State
               of
               souls
               which
               God
               the
               Father
               hath
               promised
               ,
               his
               Son
               hath
               purchased
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               confirmed
               .
               To
               whom
               be
               rendred
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DISCOURSE
               Concerning
               the
               TRUE
               REASON
               OF
               THE
               SUFFERINGS
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               By
               EDWARD
               STILLINGFLEET
               D.
               D.
               Chaplain
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Edition
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Robert
                 White
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Henry
                 Mortlock
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               his
               Shops
               ,
               at
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               White
               Hart
               in
               
                 Westminster
                 Hall
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Phoenix
               in
               S
               t.
               
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               .
               1673.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
               DISCOURSE
               Concerning
               the
               TRUE
               REASON
               Of
               the
               SUFFERINGS
               of
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 1.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Socinian
                   way
                   of
                   interpreting
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   uncertainty
                   it
                   leaves
                   us
                   in
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   main
                   articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   manifested
                   by
                   an
                   Exposition
                   of
                   
                     Gen.
                     1.
                  
                   suitable
                   to
                   that
                   way
                   .
                   The
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Controversie
                   in
                   general
                   concerning
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   same
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   done
                   .
                   The
                   grand
                   mistake
                   in
                   making
                   punishments
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Debts
                   ;
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   them
                   at
                   large
                   discovered
                   ,
                   
                   from
                   the
                   different
                   reason
                   and
                   ends
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   right
                   of
                   punishment
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   proved
                   against
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   arise
                   from
                   meer
                   dominion
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   punishment
                   not
                   bare
                   Compensation
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   debts
                   ;
                   what
                   punishment
                   due
                   to
                   an
                   injured
                   person
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Nature
                   ;
                   proper
                   punishment
                   a
                   result
                   of
                   Laws
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   great
                   mistake
                   about
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   Punishments
                   .
                   Not
                   designed
                   for
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   Anger
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   Revenge
                   .
                   Seneca
                   and
                   Lactantius
                   vindicated
                   against
                   Crellius
                   .
                   The
                   Magistrates
                   interest
                   in
                   Punishment
                   distinct
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   private
                   persons
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Anger
                   
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   satisfaction
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   great
                   arguments
                   against
                   satisfaction
                   depend
                   on
                   a
                   false
                   Notion
                   of
                   Gods
                   anger
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   divine
                   Punishments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   different
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   the
                   future
                   state
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 ALthough
                 the
                 Letter
                 I
                 received
                 from
                 your
                 hands
                 contained
                 
                 in
                 it
                 so
                 many
                 mistakes
                 of
                 my
                 meaning
                 and
                 design
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 civility
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Writer
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 answer
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 far
                 more
                 weaknesses
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 find
                 in
                 my
                 discourse
                 :
                 Yet
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 may
                 require
                 
                 a
                 further
                 account
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   true
                   reason
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Wherein
                 my
                 design
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 
                   from
                   representing
                   old
                   Errors
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   advantage
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   to
                   rack
                   my
                   wits
                   to
                   defend
                   them
                   ,
                
                 as
                 that
                 person
                 seems
                 to
                 suggest
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 aimed
                 at
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 upon
                 a
                 serious
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 I
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 and
                 genuine
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 finding
                 therein
                 such
                 multitudes
                 of
                 expressions
                 which
                 to
                 an
                 unprejudiced
                 mind
                 attribute
                 all
                 the
                 mighty
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 began
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 reason
                 there
                 was
                 why
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 easie
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 must
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 remote
                 and
                 Metaphorical
                 meaning
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 thought
                 my self
                 the
                 more
                 obliged
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 delivered
                 the
                 received
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 fully
                 expressed
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 supposing
                 that
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 
                 same
                 arts
                 and
                 subtilties
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 pervert
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 imployed
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 equally
                 serviceable
                 to
                 truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 can
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 on
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 unusual
                 and
                 improper
                 acception
                 of
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 natural
                 and
                 genuine
                 sense
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 scarce
                 any
                 article
                 of
                 Faith
                 can
                 be
                 long
                 secure
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 arts
                 men
                 may
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 
                 believe
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 improper
                 ,
                 though
                 unusual
                 acception
                 of
                 those
                 expressions
                 
                   of
                   Christs
                   dying
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   redemption
                   ,
                   propitiation
                   ,
                   reconciliation
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   bearing
                   our
                   iniquities
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   and
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 invalidate
                 all
                 the
                 arguments
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 imply
                 ;
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 improper
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 Creation
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 after
                 death
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 prove
                 
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   dying
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 
                   dying
                   in
                   our
                   stead
                
                 ;
                 because
                 sometimes
                 
                   dying
                   for
                   others
                
                 imports
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 dying
                 for
                 some
                 advantage
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 redemption
                 being
                 sometimes
                 used
                 for
                 
                   meer
                   deliverance
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 our
                 redemption
                 by
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wholly
                 Metaphorical
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 
                   propitiation
                   reconcilation
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 shall
                 lose
                 their
                 force
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 used
                 where
                 all
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 :
                 why
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 ever
                 created
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 since
                 those
                 persons
                 against
                 whom
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 so
                 earnestly
                 contend
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 as
                 proper
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 metaphorical
                 ?
                 If
                 when
                 
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   said
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 production
                 but
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 be
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 what
                 argument
                 
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 necessary
                 for
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 a
                 metaphorical
                 sense
                 ,
                 when
                 Moses
                 delivers
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 I
                 understand
                 
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Socinus
                 doth
                 
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 John
                 1.
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 argument
                 used
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 main
                 subject
                 concerning
                 which
                 the
                 author
                 intends
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Moses
                 concerning
                 the
                 Law
                 given
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                 the
                 Gospel
                 delivered
                 by
                 Christ.
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 erection
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Polity
                 ?
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   new
                   Earth
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   righteousness
                   ,
                
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 understood
                 than
                 a
                 new
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 
                   confused
                   Chaos
                
                 import
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 darkness
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ?
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 that
                 it
                 signifies
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 the
                 Gospel
                 appeared
                 ?
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 
                   the
                   light
                   which
                   made
                   the
                   first
                
                 
                 day
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 tendencies
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 at
                 first
                 divided
                 and
                 scattered
                 ,
                 was
                 united
                 afterwards
                 in
                 one
                 great
                 Body
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 Director
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   day
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 less
                 considerable
                 Laws
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 govern
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 yet
                 under
                 the
                 night
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Firmament
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Waters
                   ,
                
                 imply
                 the
                 erection
                 of
                 the
                 Je●…ish
                 State
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 confe●●ed
                 ,
                 that
                 Waters
                 are
                 often
                 taken
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 
                 sense
                 for
                 troubles
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ?
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                   appearing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Waters
                   ,
                
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 aft●●●t●
                 troubles
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 with
                 great
                 elegancy
                 a●ter
                 〈◊〉
                 p●…age
                 through
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ?
                 And
                 
                   the
                   production
                   
                   of
                   Herbs
                   and
                   living
                   Creatures
                   ,
                
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 meaner
                 rank
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 called
                 herbs
                 )
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 trample
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 excellency
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 were
                 multiplied
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 order
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 by
                 steps
                 and
                 degrees
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 days
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 flourished
                 and
                 enjoyed
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 Paradise
                 (
                 for
                 
                   a
                   perfect
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 notes
                 a
                 high
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   Woman
                
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Revelations
                   )
                
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 followed
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 which
                 were
                 
                   as
                   a
                   forbidden
                   tree
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 lost
                 all
                 their
                 happiness
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 great
                 slavery
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Curse
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 violating
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Policy
                 established
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 small
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 those
                 ways
                 of
                 interpreting
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 subtilest
                 of
                 our
                 adversaries
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 clearest
                 expressions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 quite
                 another
                 sense
                 than
                 was
                 ever
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 rule
                 of
                 interpreting
                 Scripture
                 be
                 once
                 allowed
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 words
                 are
                 ever
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 sense
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 understanding
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 you
                 look
                 on
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 upon
                 those
                 terms
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 paucity
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 ambiguity
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 language
                 ,
                 the
                 strange
                 Idioms
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 different
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 in
                 several
                 Conjugations
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 several
                 modes
                 of
                 expression
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 lofty
                 and
                 Metaphorical
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 Eastern
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Idioms
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 hardly
                 affix
                 a
                 sense
                 upon
                 any
                 words
                 used
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 search
                 all
                 possible
                 significations
                 and
                 uses
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 will
                 put
                 you
                 hard
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 took
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 although
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 to
                 our
                 adversaries
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 subtilty
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 give
                 them
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 praise
                 worthy
                 )
                 
                 viz.
                 of
                 discretion
                 and
                 sound
                 judgement
                 .
                 For
                 while
                 they
                 use
                 their
                 utmost
                 industry
                 to
                 search
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 and
                 Metaphorical
                 senses
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 genuine
                 and
                 proper
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 ill
                 consequence
                 
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 overthrowing
                 those
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 which
                 themselves
                 make
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 the
                 whole
                 Gospel
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 thought
                 as
                 metaphorical
                 as
                 the
                 Redemption
                 by
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sorce
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 avoided
                 by
                 some
                 unusual
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 delivered
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 unreasonable
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 method
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 the
                 improper
                 only
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Socinus
                 
                 seems
                 after
                 all
                 his
                 pains
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 controversie
                 ,
                 to
                 rely
                 on
                 most
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   satisfaction
                   doth
                   imply
                   an
                   impossibility
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   false
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   the
                   infallibility
                   of
                   the
                   Revealer
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   enough
                   in
                   this
                   Case
                   ,
                   supposing
                   that
                   Christ
                   had
                   said
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   risen
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   own
                   Veracity
                   ;
                   unless
                   he
                   had
                   delivered
                   it
                   by
                   its
                   proper
                   causes
                   and
                   effects
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shewed
                   the
                   possibility
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   they
                   believe
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   true
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   barely
                   because
                   God
                   hath
                   said
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   believe
                   certainly
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   said
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   know
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   true
                
                 ;
                 by
                 knowing
                 the
                 contrary
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 impossible
                 .
                 The
                 controversie
                 then
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 dispute
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 Socinus
                 his
                 reason
                 were
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 confidence
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 account
                 we
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 repugnant
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 appear
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 mankind
                 should
                 be
                 redeemed
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 propitiated
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 
                 sin
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 enervate
                 all
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 rather
                 to
                 justifie
                 sins
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 repent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 then
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 industry
                 can
                 be
                 too
                 great
                 in
                 searching
                 Authors
                 ,
                 comparing
                 places
                 ,
                 examining
                 Versions
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 plainly
                 assert
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 follows
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 reasonable
                 account
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 expressions
                 used
                 therein
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 Christs
                 death
                 did
                 
                 immediately
                 respect
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 paid
                 as
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ;
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 highly
                 manifests
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Justice
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 assert
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 reconcileable
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 principles
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Free-Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 if
                 ,
                 being
                 truly
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 enervating
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 advances
                 highly
                 all
                 the
                 purposes
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 betraying
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 grand
                 Truths
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 ours
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 controversie
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 now
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 maintain
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 our
                 clearer
                 proceeding
                 herein
                 ,
                 nothing
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Controversie
                
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 rendred
                 more
                 obscure
                 by
                 the
                 mistakes
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 have
                 managed
                 it
                 with
                 greater
                 zeal
                 than
                 judgement
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 asserted
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 needed
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 assert
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 have
                 shot
                 over
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 their
                 own
                 more
                 open
                 to
                 assaults
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 Socinus
                 his
                 Arguments
                 are
                 levelled
                 against
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 few
                 who
                 have
                 considered
                 these
                 things
                 do
                 maintain
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 need
                 to
                 think
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 paid
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 rigid
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 considered
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 paid
                 the
                 very
                 
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 called
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 but
                 strict
                 payment
                 .
                 Against
                 this
                 ,
                 Socinus
                 disputes
                 from
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 Christs
                 paying
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 paid
                 ;
                 because
                 our
                 penalty
                 was
                 Eternal
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 inherent
                 guilt
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 neither
                 did
                 nor
                 could
                 undergo
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   had
                   undergone
                   Eternal
                   death
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   able
                   to
                   free
                   himself
                   from
                   it
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 one
                 to
                 pay
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 discharge
                 the
                 debt
                 in
                 much
                 less
                 time
                 than
                 the
                 offenders
                 could
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 
                 required
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 takes
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 sinned
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 Mediator
                 could
                 have
                 paid
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 Original
                 Law
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 disjunctive
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 either
                 the
                 Offender
                 must
                 suffer
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 Gospel
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 relaxation
                 or
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Christ
                 paid
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 Law
                 required
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 need
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 was
                 paid
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 obligation
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   the
                   person
                
                 
                 
                   makes
                   up
                   ,
                   what
                   wanted
                   in
                   the
                   kind
                   or
                   degree
                   of
                   punishment
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 confession
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 equivalent
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 had
                 been
                 paid
                 in
                 the
                 strict
                 sense
                 ,
                 there
                 
                 would
                 have
                 followed
                 a
                 deliverance
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 release
                 immediately
                 follows
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 injustice
                 to
                 have
                 required
                 any
                 thing
                 further
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 Offender
                 ,
                 when
                 strict
                 and
                 full
                 payment
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 obligation
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 conditions
                 on
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 enjoying
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 procured
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 release
                 is
                 not
                 immediate
                 upon
                 the
                 payment
                 ,
                 but
                 depends
                 on
                 a
                 new
                 contract
                 ;
                 made
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   by
                   Christs
                   payment
                   we
                   become
                   his
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   requires
                   these
                   conditions
                   of
                   us
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 contrariety
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 conditions
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 payment
                 was
                 made
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 very
                 persons
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 paid
                 all
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 name
                 and
                 stead
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 payment
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 substitution
                 in
                 our
                 room
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 paid
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 required
                 ,
                 the
                 benefit
                 must
                 immediately
                 accrue
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 the
                 debt
                 was
                 paid
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Creditor
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Debtor
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 reconcile
                 the
                 freeness
                 of
                 remission
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 full
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 obligation
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 serve
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   free
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   us
                   :
                
                 For
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 remission
                 must
                 respect
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 pay
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 the
                 remission
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 considered
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 acting
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 free
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 what
                 was
                 exactly
                 paid
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 
                 the
                 same
                 debt
                 should
                 be
                 fully
                 paid
                 and
                 freely
                 forgiven
                 .
                 Much
                 less
                 will
                 it
                 avoid
                 the
                 difficulty
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   refusable
                   payment
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 justice
                 refusable
                 ;
                 and
                 however
                 not
                 in
                 equity
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 answer
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 doth
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 refusable
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 
                   God
                   himself
                   found
                   out
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 pardon
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 debt
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 dispute
                 against
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 successfully
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 this
                 whole
                 opinion
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ;
                 which
                 while
                 they
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 too
                 great
                 an
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 think
                 they
                 triumph
                 over
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 only
                 over
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 some
                 
                 particular
                 persons
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 mistake
                 ,
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 strict
                 payment
                 in
                 rigor
                 of
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 great
                 that
                 mistake
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 subsequent
                 discourse
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 persons
                 who
                 consider
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 debts
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 strictly
                 satisfied
                 for
                 ,
                 do
                 withal
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Socinus
                 his
                 Arguments
                 would
                 hold
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   sins
                   were
                   only
                   considered
                   as
                   debts
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   meer
                   Creditor
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   as
                   freely
                   part
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   right
                   without
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   Creditor
                   may
                   forgive
                   what
                   summ
                   he
                   pleases
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   person
                   indebted
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 notion
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 considered
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 Gods
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 further
                 account
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 consistent
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 mistake
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 subsequent
                 mistakes
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 doth
                 far
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 Arguments
                 brought
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 depends
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 clear
                 the
                 notion
                 under
                 which
                 our
                 sins
                 are
                 considered
                 ;
                 for
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 depends
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 while
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 sins
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 debts
                 in
                 this
                 debate
                 ,
                 they
                 assert
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 free
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 remit
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 They
                 make
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 meerly
                 to
                 depend
                 
                 on
                 Gods
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 satisfaction
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 compensation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 injuries
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 clearly
                 shew
                 a
                 considerable
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 debts
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 meer
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 primarily
                 intended
                 for
                 compensation
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 other
                 ends
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 much
                 clearer
                 ,
                 but
                 offer
                 something
                 considerable
                 towards
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 
                 between
                 debts
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 using
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 Arguments
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 just
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 punishments
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 forgive
                 all
                 the
                 debts
                 which
                 
                 are
                 owing
                 him
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 contumaciously
                 
                 refuse
                 payment
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 never
                 require
                 punishment
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 yet
                 withal
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   Impenitency
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   agreeable
                   ,
                   but
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   decrees
                   ;
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   therefore
                   to
                   the
                   rectitude
                   and
                   equity
                   of
                   God
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   pardon
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 apparent
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 debts
                 and
                 punishments
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Impenitency
                 doth
                 but
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 debt
                 :
                 And
                 will
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 Gods
                 power
                 to
                 remit
                 small
                 debts
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 
                 punish
                 the
                 greatest
                 ?
                 what
                 becomes
                 then
                 of
                 Gods
                 absolute
                 liberty
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 right
                 ?
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 shew
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 kindness
                 to
                 pardon
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 lesser
                 offenders
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 just
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 for
                 impenitent
                 sinners
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 as
                 Crellius
                 after
                 Socinus
                 frequently
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 sins
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 meerly
                 as
                 debts
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 impenitency
                 is
                 only
                 punished
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 debt
                 .
                 And
                 withal
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 lawful
                 in
                 the
                 remission
                 
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 unjust
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 punishments
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 Creditor
                 ,
                 when
                 two
                 persons
                 are
                 considered
                 in
                 equal
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 greater
                 debt
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exact
                 the
                 lesser
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 extremity
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 unjust
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 circumstances
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 hath
                 committed
                 a
                 crime
                 of
                 very
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 ,
                 to
                 escape
                 unpunished
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 far
                 less
                 to
                 be
                 severely
                 executed
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 
                 prove
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 debts
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 two
                 things
                 whereby
                 things
                 are
                 best
                 differenced
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 different
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 End
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 different
                 Reason
                 of
                 debts
                 and
                 punishments
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 debts
                 is
                 dominion
                 and
                 property
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 voluntary
                 contracts
                 between
                 parties
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishments
                 is
                 Justice
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 depends
                 not
                 upon
                 meer
                 contracts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 relation
                 the
                 person
                 stands
                 in
                 to
                 that
                 Authority
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 accountable
                 for
                 his
                 actions
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 did
                 depend
                 upon
                 meer
                 
                 contract
                 ,
                 then
                 none
                 could
                 justly
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 consented
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 antecedent
                 contract
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   contract
                   is
                   implied
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   being
                   in
                   society
                   with
                   others
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 difference
                 appear
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 the
                 obligation
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 voluntary
                 
                 contract
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 relation
                 to
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 under
                 Laws
                 doth
                 imply
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 holds
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 express
                 contract
                 ,
                 or
                 superiority
                 of
                 one
                 over
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 gives
                 right
                 to
                 another
                 Nation
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 infringers
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 Wars
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 lawful
                 between
                 two
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 could
                 be
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 against
                 his
                 rebellious
                 subjects
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 broken
                 the
                 Laws
                 themselves
                 consented
                 
                 expresly
                 to
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 call'd
                 upon
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 betray
                 or
                 accuse
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 payment
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 debt
                 ;
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 injury
                 sustained
                 by
                 that
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 if
                 another
                 detains
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 injury
                 the
                 Publick
                 sustains
                 by
                 the
                 impunity
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 crimes
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 dispensing
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 do
                 shew
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 Grotius
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Creditor
                 to
                 be
                 assigned
                 
                 in
                 punishment
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 :
                 Which
                 appears
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 punishments
                 are
                 proportioned
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 influence
                 the
                 offences
                 have
                 upon
                 the
                 publick
                 interest
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 a
                 Law
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 tends
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 community
                 ,
                 by
                 infringing
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 punishments
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 well
                 ordered
                 State
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 influence
                 which
                 crimes
                 have
                 upon
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 community
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 questions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Malice
                 ,
                 Pride
                 
                 and
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 really
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 many
                 faults
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 severely
                 punished
                 by
                 humane
                 Laws
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 punished
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 interest
                 ,
                 as
                 Theft
                 and
                 Robbery
                 do
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 are
                 concerned
                 ,
                 the
                 utmost
                 rigor
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 crimes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 committed
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 execution
                 may
                 endanger
                 the
                 publick
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 impunity
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 may
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 utmost
                 means
                 are
                 not
                 used
                 to
                 
                 prevent
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 Merchants
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 steal
                 customs
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 put
                 under
                 an
                 Oath
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 penalties
                 have
                 been
                 deserved
                 ,
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 been
                 deferred
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 
                 publick
                 :
                 as
                 Ioabs
                 punishment
                 till
                 Solomons
                 Reign
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 deserved
                 it
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 Davids
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 rule
                 commonly
                 talked
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   Fiat
                   justitia
                   &
                   pereat
                   mundus
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Pedantry
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 true
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 for
                 whatever
                 penalty
                 inflicted
                 ,
                 brings
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 detriment
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 forbearance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 piece
                 of
                 Justice
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 Law
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 humane
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 action
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 impunity
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 bad
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 publick
                 interest
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 debts
                 ,
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Restitution
                 
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 injury
                 received
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 looks
                 at
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 reparation
                 of
                 his
                 loss
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 hold
                 in
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 doth
                 result
                 
                 from
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 the
                 subtillest
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 knowing
                 how
                 great
                 consequence
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Controversie
                 of
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 vehemently
                 contends
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   punishment
                   doth
                   result
                   from
                   Gods
                   absolute
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   the
                   offended
                   party
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   Governor
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   inflicting
                   punishment
                
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 
                 first
                 Argument
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   our
                   obedience
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   Gods
                   Law
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   Dominion
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   performed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   penalty
                   succeeds
                   in
                   its
                   room
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   doth
                   belong
                   to
                   God
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   account
                   :
                
                 His
                 other
                 arguments
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   compensation
                   of
                   injuries
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   offended
                   party
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Gods
                   anger
                   against
                   sin
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   the
                   offended
                   party
                   :
                
                 These
                 two
                 latter
                 will
                 be
                 answered
                 under
                 the
                 next
                 head
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 examine
                 here
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 belongs
                 to
                 Gods
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 of
                 mankind
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 original
                 right
                 of
                 Government
                 doth
                 result
                 from
                 Gods
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 for
                 therefore
                 our
                 obedience
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 God
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Governor
                 ,
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 relation
                 with
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 as
                 meer
                 Lord.
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 equally
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gives
                 a
                 being
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 require
                 obedience
                 upon
                 equal
                 terms
                 ,
                 nor
                 governs
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 :
                 Dominion
                 is
                 properly
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 power
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 God
                 gives
                 Laws
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 
                 reward
                 and
                 punish
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 far
                 restrains
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Dominion
                 to
                 a
                 subserviency
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 governs
                 the
                 world
                 meerly
                 by
                 his
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 rewards
                 and
                 punishments
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 meer
                 effects
                 of
                 irresistable
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 rewards
                 and
                 punishments
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 where
                 mens
                 actions
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 exercise
                 his
                 full
                 Dominion
                 over
                 rational
                 creatures
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 govern
                 them
                 under
                 another
                 notion
                 than
                 as
                 meer
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 an
                 absolute
                 right
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 ends
                 and
                 designs
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 his
                 own
                 Honour
                 ,
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 doth
                 govern
                 .
                 And
                 Crellius
                 is
                 greatly
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 
                   punishment
                   to
                   succeed
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   obedience
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 follows
                 upon
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 that
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 obedience
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 Gods
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 withal
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 right
                 to
                 inflict
                 punishment
                 (
                 Laws
                 being
                 supposed
                 )
                 is
                 immediately
                 from
                 that
                 Government
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 over
                 mankind
                 :
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 did
                 still
                 depend
                 upon
                 Gods
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 right
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 then
                 al
                 sins
                 must
                 have
                 equal
                 punishments
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 equal
                 violations
                 of
                 the
                 fundamental
                 right
                 of
                 obedience
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 were
                 at
                 liberty
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 punish
                 a
                 greater
                 sin
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 less
                 punishment
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 lesser
                 sin
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 Arbitrary
                 thing
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 depended
                 upon
                 Gods
                 meer
                 will
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 a
                 repugnancy
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 purity
                 and
                 holyness
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 meerly
                 from
                 Gods
                 power
                 or
                 will
                 to
                 punish
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 repugnancy
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 vitious
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 rewarded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 pious
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 everlastingly
                 miserable
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 ever
                 yet
                 durst
                 say
                 or
                 think
                 so
                 ?
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 relation
                 between
                 sin
                 and
                 punishment
                 is
                 no
                 result
                 of
                 Gods
                 arbitrary
                 will
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 punish
                 offenders
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 unjust
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 most
                 innocent
                 person
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 depends
                 
                 meerly
                 on
                 Gods
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 understand
                 why
                 God
                 may
                 not
                 punish
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 impeachment
                 of
                 his
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 wonder'd
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 who
                 assert
                 the
                 
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 meerly
                 in
                 Gods
                 dominion
                 ,
                 should
                 
                 yet
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 injustice
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 being
                 punished
                 for
                 anothers
                 faults
                 ;
                 for
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 God
                 exercise
                 his
                 dominion
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ?
                 yes
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   may
                   his
                   dominion
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   cannot
                   punish
                   ,
                   because
                   punishment
                   supposes
                   guilt
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   just
                   without
                   it
                
                 ;
                 how
                 far
                 that
                 reaches
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 examined
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 contradiction
                 to
                 themselves
                 which
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 serve
                 their
                 own
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 dispute
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 against
                 absolute
                 remission
                 without
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 contend
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 act
                 of
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 may
                 
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 dispute
                 with
                 us
                 against
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 punishment
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 dominion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequent
                 of
                 inherent
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny
                 that
                 punishment
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 debts
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   one
                   mans
                   money
                
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   become
                   anothers
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                
                 
                 
                   mans
                   punishment
                   cannot
                   become
                   anothers
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 they
                 give
                 and
                 take
                 ,
                 deny
                 and
                 grant
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 serves
                 for
                 their
                 present
                 purposes
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   different
                   end
                   of
                   debts
                   and
                   punishments
                   ,
                
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 payment
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 debt
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 compensation
                 of
                 the
                 damage
                 which
                 the
                 Creditor
                 sustains
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bare
                 compensation
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 designed
                 for
                 greater
                 and
                 further
                 ends
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 different
                 nature
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 inflicted
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reparation
                 of
                 some
                 injury
                 done
                 to
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 respect
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 private
                 persons
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 injuries
                 ,
                 seek
                 for
                 compensation
                 of
                 the
                 damage
                 they
                 sustain
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 they
                 bear
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 
                 debts
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 them
                 as
                 inflicted
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 private
                 persons
                 suffers
                 injury
                 by
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 meerly
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 enjoy
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 doing
                 injuries
                 to
                 others
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 admit
                 that
                 Position
                 of
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   only
                   punishes
                   as
                   he
                   assumes
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   particular
                   mon
                   who
                   have
                   received
                   injuries
                   from
                
                 
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 aims
                 at
                 other
                 ends
                 than
                 meerly
                 the
                 compensation
                 of
                 those
                 injured
                 persons
                 .
                 Their
                 great
                 end
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 old
                 Roman
                 
                   Formula
                   ,
                   nè
                   quid
                   Resp.
                   detrimenti
                   capiat
                   :
                
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 exacting
                 penalties
                 upon
                 private
                 men
                 is
                 still
                 with
                 a
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 safety
                 .
                 Supposing
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 no
                 punishment
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 restitution
                 of
                 damage
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 compensation
                 of
                 the
                 loss
                 that
                 accrues
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 
                 injury
                 sustained
                 ;
                 and
                 whatever
                 goes
                 beyond
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 penalties
                 for
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 Laws
                 .
                 But
                 herein
                 Crellius
                 is
                 our
                 adversary
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 no
                 advantage
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 Cause
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 offers
                 to
                 prove
                 against
                 
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   that
                   something
                   more
                   is
                   due
                   by
                   an
                   injury
                   beyond
                   bare
                   compensation
                   for
                   what
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   lose
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   nature
                
                 ;
                 for
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   every
                   injury
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   reall
                   damage
                   which
                   the
                   person
                   sustains
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   implyed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   compensation
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 what
                 he
                 designs
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 punishment
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 beyond
                 bare
                 restitution
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 vindicated
                 from
                 that
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 compelled
                 to
                 restitution
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 punishments
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Laws
                 and
                 Governours
                 ,
                 that
                 private
                 persons
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 their
                 just
                 rights
                 ,
                 and
                 offenders
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 vindication
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 
                 Laws
                 being
                 established
                 ,
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 compensation
                 of
                 his
                 loss
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 being
                 forced
                 upon
                 the
                 offending
                 party
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 vindication
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 makes
                 a
                 compensation
                 necessary
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 this
                 hold
                 in
                 a
                 publick
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 whose
                 contempt
                 by
                 disobedience
                 is
                 of
                 far
                 worse
                 consequence
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 argument
                 Crellius
                 overthrows
                 his
                 main
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 pardon
                 sin
                 without
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 loss
                 be
                 compensated
                 but
                 the
                 dishonour
                 too
                 ;
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 
                 greater
                 as
                 the
                 dishonour
                 is
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 higher
                 as
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 beneficial
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 his
                 Laws
                 are
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 necessary
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 pardon
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 affronts
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 from
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 injury
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 as
                 Crellius
                 asserts
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   worth
                   and
                   value
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   dignity
                   and
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   displicency
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 punishment
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 it
                 still
                 far
                 more
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 injuries
                 
                 done
                 them
                 by
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 doth
                 assert
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   sometime
                   repugnant
                   to
                   justice
                   ,
                   for
                   one
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   right
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   injuries
                   ,
                   &
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   either
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   a
                   decree
                   or
                   determination
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 
                 he
                 instanceth
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 
                   not
                   orious
                   defamation
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dishonest
                   and
                   unlawful
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   right
                   for
                   his
                   vindication
                   ,
                
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   great
                   obstinacy
                   and
                   malice
                   .
                
                 By
                 both
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 Crellius
                 puts
                 a
                 mighty
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 he
                 allows
                 it
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 person
                 free
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 his
                 debts
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 utterly
                 unlawful
                 for
                 a
                 person
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 for
                 punishment
                 .
                 And
                 withal
                 if
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 may
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 right
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 how
                 unreasonable
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 
                 same
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 necessity
                 for
                 him
                 upon
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 vindicate
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 remarkable
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 severity
                 against
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Crellius
                 yet
                 urgeth
                 another
                 end
                 of
                 punishment
                 which
                 
                 though
                 the
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 proves
                 from
                 himself
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 debts
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   delight
                   which
                   the
                   injured
                   person
                   takes
                   in
                   seeing
                   the
                   offender
                   punished
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 insists
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 end
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 for
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 among
                 
                 
                   the
                   Punishments
                   which
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   free
                   Person
                   can
                   inflict
                   ,
                   revenge
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   there
                   is
                   of
                   that
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   properly
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   punishment
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 tells
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 this
                 ultio
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   solatium
                   ex
                   alieno
                   dolore
                   ,
                   the
                   contentment
                   taken
                   in
                   anothers
                   pain
                   .
                
                 But
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 no
                 
                 
                   man
                   must
                   object
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   evil
                   in
                   it self
                   ;
                   for
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   forbidden
                   us
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   it self
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   unlawful
                   for
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   suffered
                   pain
                   from
                   another
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   pain
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   injured
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Anger
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   returning
                   injuries
                   ,
                   is
                   then
                   satisfied
                   when
                   it
                   apprehends
                   it
                   done
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 absurd
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 discovered
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 primary
                 intendment
                 of
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 suffers
                 it
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 an
                 injury
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 that
                 right
                 ,
                 is
                 some
                 damage
                 sustained
                 ,
                 the
                 reparation
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 :
                 Though
                 it
                 take
                 not
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 nature
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 justly
                 propose
                 any
                 end
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 anothers
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 what
                 comes
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 restitution
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 another
                 is
                 only
                 intended
                 in
                 punishment
                 as
                 it
                 respects
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 that
                 evil
                 is
                 undergone
                 .
                 When
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 without
                 anothers
                 evil
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 unjust
                 
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 that
                 contentment
                 that
                 any
                 
                 one
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 another
                 undergoes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evil
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 repugnant
                 to
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 all
                 persons
                 condemn
                 in
                 others
                 when
                 they
                 allow
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 Crellius
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 end
                 of
                 punishment
                 which
                 he
                 assigns
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 cruelty
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 worse
                 than
                 taking
                 delight
                 in
                 making
                 others
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 them
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   cruelty
                   is
                   without
                   any
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   here
                   a
                   just
                   cause
                   is
                   supposed
                   ,
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 is
                 only
                 supposed
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 just
                 cause
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 miseries
                 
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comfort
                 themselves
                 by
                 inflicting
                 or
                 beholding
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 another
                 is
                 never
                 intended
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 means
                 left
                 for
                 compensation
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 great
                 inhumanity
                 ,
                 who
                 desires
                 anothers
                 evil
                 any
                 further
                 than
                 that
                 tends
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 damage
                 sustained
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 anothers
                 evil
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 comes
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 nature
                 within
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 where
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 serve
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 comfort
                 that
                 men
                 take
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 but
                 cruelty
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 
                 reason
                 at
                 all
                 assigned
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 
                   lenimentum
                   doloris
                
                 which
                 Crellius
                 insists
                 on
                 is
                 meerly
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Dog
                 hath
                 in
                 gnawing
                 the
                 stone
                 that
                 is
                 thrown
                 at
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 propension
                 in
                 nature
                 to
                 the
                 retribution
                 of
                 evil
                 for
                 evil
                 any
                 further
                 than
                 it
                 tends
                 to
                 our
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preservation
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 Passions
                 in
                 humane
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 examine
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Anger
                 either
                 considered
                 
                 Naturally
                 or
                 Morally
                 ,
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 returning
                 evil
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 evil
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 security
                 
                 and
                 preservation
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 quick
                 sense
                 of
                 injuries
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 blood
                 were
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 heated
                 at
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 passion
                 vents
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 others
                 injury
                 to
                 alleviate
                 its
                 own
                 grief
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 violent
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 perturbation
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 governed
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 it
                 aims
                 at
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 great
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 beings
                 ;
                 viz.
                 Self-Preservation
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 obtained
                 without
                 anothers
                 evil
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 intendment
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 think
                 those
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 have
                 defined
                 Anger
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Authority
                 Crellius
                 defends
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 
                 anger
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   desi●e
                   of
                   revenge
                
                 ,
                 did
                 throughly
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 just
                 and
                 reasonable
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 barely
                 what
                 was
                 natural
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 that
                 passion
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 governed
                 by
                 
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 
                   Iul.
                   Scaligers
                
                 definition
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 true
                 and
                 justifiable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   appetitus
                   depulsionis
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 any
                 
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 injurious
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 Crellius
                 alledgeth
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 vindicta
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                   duabus
                   de
                   causis
                   punire
                   princeps
                   solet
                   ,
                   si
                   aut
                   se
                   vindicet
                   aut
                   alium
                   :
                
                 We
                 shall
                 oppòse
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 sufficiently
                 clear
                 the
                 other
                 passage
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Inhumanum
                   verbum
                   est
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &
                   quidem
                   pro
                   justo
                   receptum
                   ,
                   ultio
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   contumelia
                   non
                
                 
                 
                   differt
                   nisi
                   ordine
                   :
                   qui
                   dolorem
                   regerit
                   ,
                   tantum
                   excusatius
                   peccat
                   .
                
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 speaks
                 with
                 greater
                 vehemency
                 against
                 the
                 delight
                 in
                 others
                 punishments
                 than
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 always
                 asserts
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 advantage
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 meerly
                 to
                 satisfie
                 anger
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 allay
                 their
                 own
                 griefs
                 ,
                 by
                 seeing
                 anothers
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 is
                 inflicted
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   quia
                   delectetur
                   ullius
                
                 
                 
                   poena
                   (
                   proculest
                   enim
                   à
                   sapiente
                   tam
                   inhumana
                   feritas
                   )
                   sed
                   ut
                   documentum
                   omnium
                   sint
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 punishment
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 become
                 
                 any
                 wiseman
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 his
                 grief
                 by
                 anothers
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 that
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 inhumanity
                 ,
                 not
                 incident
                 to
                 any
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 wisdom
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 denies
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 just
                 punishment
                 doth
                 flow
                 from
                 Anger
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 inflicts
                 that
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   ipsius
                   poenae
                   avidus
                   sed
                   quia
                   oportet
                   ,
                
                 not
                 as
                 desiring
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 reasons
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                   Exsequar
                   quia
                   oportet
                   ,
                   non
                   quia
                   dolet
                   :
                
                 he
                 is
                 far
                 enough
                 then
                 from
                 
                 approving
                 ,
                 that
                 imaginary
                 compensation
                 of
                 one
                 mans
                 grief
                 by
                 anothers
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shews
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 weakest
                 natures
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 guided
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 anger
                 and
                 revenge
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 other
                 things
                 be
                 pretended
                 ,
                 the
                 general
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 infirmity
                 of
                 humane
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 children
                 and
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 sick
                 persons
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 better
                 any
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 
                   
                     —
                     quippe
                     minuti
                  
                   
                     Semper
                     &
                     infirmi
                     est
                     animi
                     ,
                     exiguique
                     voluptas
                  
                   
                     Ultio
                     —
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 He
                 makes
                 Cruelty
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   intemperance
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   in
                   exacting
                   punishment
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   one
                   delights
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   punishing
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   never
                   does
                   it
                   but
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                
                 
                 when
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 requires
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 throughout
                 his
                 
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 punishment
                 ;
                 who
                 then
                 could
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 speak
                 so
                 contradictory
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 allow
                 punishment
                 for
                 meer
                 revenge
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 easing
                 ones
                 own
                 griefs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 another
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 places
                 cited
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 taken
                 in
                 his
                 sense
                 )
                 he
                 speaks
                 what
                 commonly
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 disputes
                 against
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 which
                 he
                 contends
                 for
                 .
                 
                   The
                   common
                   design
                   of
                   punishments
                   by
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   either
                   to
                   vindicate
                   himself
                   or
                   others
                   .
                
                 I
                 so
                 render
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 because
                 vindicare
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 person
                 injured
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   vindicare
                   se
                   aut
                   alium
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 properly
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 asserting
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 injury
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 crimes
                 whereby
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 properly
                 signifies
                 to
                 punish
                 .
                 Thus
                 Salust
                 useth
                 ,
                 
                   Vindicatum
                   in
                   eos
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Cicero
                   ,
                   In
                   milites
                   nostros
                   vehementer
                   vindicatum
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                 for
                 the
                 fact
                 very
                 frequently
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   maleficia
                   vindicare
                
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 meerly
                 to
                 punish
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 
                   se
                   vindicare
                
                 would
                 
                 be
                 to
                 punish
                 ones
                 self
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 assert
                 his
                 own
                 right
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 injury
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 For
                 Vindicatio
                 ,
                 as
                 Cicero
                 defines
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   est
                   per
                   quam
                   vis
                   &
                   injuria
                   &
                   omnino
                   quod
                   obsuturum
                   est
                   defendendo
                   aut
                   ulciscendo
                
                 
                 propulsatur
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 our selves
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 force
                 or
                 injury
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Vindication
                 ;
                 which
                 sometimes
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 times
                 by
                 punishment
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Seneca
                 doth
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 by
                 what
                 follows
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 private
                 injuries
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   poenam
                   si
                   tutò
                   poterit
                   donet
                
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Prince
                 forgive
                 
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 safety
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 one
                 punished
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 anothers
                 desire
                 of
                 revenge
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 preserve
                 his
                 own
                 safety
                 :
                 And
                 afterwards
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   much
                   beneath
                   a
                   Princes
                   condition
                   ,
                   to
                   need
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   satisfaction
                   which
                   arises
                   from
                   anothers
                   sufferings
                   :
                
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   hath
                   established
                   three
                   ends
                   ,
                   the
                   amendment
                   of
                   the
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   making
                   others
                   better
                   by
                   their
                   punishments
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   publick
                   security
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   such
                   evil
                   members
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 publick
                 punishments
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 contentment
                 
                 which
                 revenge
                 fancies
                 in
                 others
                 punishments
                 ,
                 but
                 makes
                 them
                 wholly
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 advantage
                 .
                 For
                 
                   the
                   Laws
                   in
                   punishment
                   do
                   not
                   look
                   backward
                   but
                   forward
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 *
                 Plato
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   wise
                   man
                   ever
                   punished
                   ,
                   meerly
                   because
                   men
                   
                   had
                   offended
                   ,
                   but
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   :
                   For
                   past
                   things
                   cannot
                
                 
                 
                   be
                   rec●●ed
                   ,
                   but
                   future
                   are
                   ,
                   therefore
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   prevented
                   .
                
                 So
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 is
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 produced
                 by
                 
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   Surgimus
                   ad
                   vindictam
                
                 
                 
                   non
                   quia
                   laest
                   sumus
                   ,
                   sed
                   ut
                   disciplina
                   servetur
                   ,
                   mores
                   corrigantur
                   ,
                   licentia
                   comprimatur
                   :
                   haec
                   est
                   Ira
                   justa
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 Crellius
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   signifies
                   nothing
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   may
                   justly
                   punish
                   another
                   ,
                   meerly
                
                 
                 
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   wronged
                
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 wronged
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 understands
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 design
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 allowable
                 end
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 restitution
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 already
                 .
                 
                   When
                   a
                   Master
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 instance
                 he
                 produceth
                 )
                 
                   punisheth
                   his
                   servants
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   disobeyed
                   him
                   :
                
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 bare
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 injury
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 reparation
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 seeks
                 by
                 punishment
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 security
                 or
                 profit
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   where
                   punishment
                   is
                   designed
                   ,
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   amendment
                   of
                   manners
                   ,
                   and
                   keeping
                   persons
                   in
                
                 
                 order
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ends
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Lactantius
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   where
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   lies
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   thes●
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   thefore
                   offended
                   at
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 barely
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 an
                 offended
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 a
                 Governor
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 denies
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 offended
                 party
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 punishment
                 be
                 meerly
                 to
                 satisfie
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 ?
                 For
                 Crellius
                 hath
                 already
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 satisfie
                 one
                 as
                 an
                 offended
                 party
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 ease
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 ever
                 is
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 under
                 that
                 notion
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Governor
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 considerable
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 punishment
                 made
                 to
                 an
                 offended
                 party
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 to
                 Laws
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 interest
                 .
                 For
                 Crellius
                 disputes
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Anger
                 in
                 exacting
                 punishments
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   real
                   injury
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   he
                   never
                   makes
                   unlawful
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   case
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   prohibited
                   us
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   whose
                   power
                   is
                   above
                   our
                   own
                   :
                   nay
                   he
                   makes
                   it
                   otherwise
                   the
                   primary
                   end
                   of
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 anger
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 to
                 be
                 respected
                 in
                 punishment
                 :
                 
                 but
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 ends
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 passion
                 as
                 anger
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishment
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 wholly
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 publick
                 punishment
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 
                 
                   non
                   ira
                   sed
                   ratio
                   est
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 anger
                 ,
                 but
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   nihil
                   minus
                   quam
                   irasci
                   punientem
                   decet
                   :
                
                 nothing
                 less
                 becomes
                 one
                 that
                 punisheth
                 ,
                 than
                 anger
                 doth
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 punishments
                 being
                 considered
                 as
                 Medicines
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 Physick
                 in
                 anger
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 let
                 himself
                 blood
                 in
                 a
                 sury
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Magistate
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   goes
                   to
                   punish
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   appear
                
                 
                 
                   only
                   vultu
                   legis
                   quae
                   non
                   irascitur
                   ,
                   sed
                   constituit
                   ,
                
                 with
                 
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 appoints
                 punishments
                 without
                 passion
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Law
                 aims
                 not
                 primarily
                 at
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 suffers
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 by
                 such
                 sufferings
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 prevent
                 any
                 evil
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 punishment
                 coming
                 in
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Sanction
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 primary
                 end
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 it self
                 had
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 satisfie
                 barely
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 than
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 preventing
                 
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 briefly
                 comprized
                 ,
                 That
                 antecedently
                 to
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 bare
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 damage
                 sustained
                 by
                 the
                 injury
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 consequent
                 to
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inflicting
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 designed
                 for
                 meer
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 preserving
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 preventing
                 all
                 injuries
                 by
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 mens
                 just
                 rights
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vindication
                 
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 honor
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   just
                   ends
                   of
                   punishments
                
                 ,
                 only
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 a
                 man
                 takes
                 in
                 anothers
                 evil
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 wherein
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 manifested
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 proper
                 nature
                 of
                 punishment
                 depending
                 upon
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 do
                 not
                 primarily
                 design
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 (
                 supposing
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 that
                 community
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 .
                 
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 cases
                 wherein
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 right
                 to
                 
                 particular
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 injured
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 taking
                 their
                 person
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 aims
                 at
                 other
                 things
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 they
                 look
                 at
                 a
                 bare
                 
                 compensation
                 for
                 the
                 injury
                 received
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 at
                 
                 the
                 ill
                 consequence
                 the
                 impunity
                 of
                 injuries
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 :
                 they
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 their
                 disoleasure
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 at
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 they
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 damage
                 ;
                 he
                 at
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 among
                 those
                 Nations
                 who
                 valued
                 all
                 crimes
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 rate
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 injury
                 between
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 receive
                 compensation
                 for
                 his
                 wrong
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 considerable
                 fine
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 for
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 .
                 This
                 Tacitus
                 
                 observes
                 among
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Germans
                   ,
                   Grotius
                
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Gothick
                 
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 modern
                 Laws
                 and
                 Customs
                 are
                 derived
                 )
                 Lindenbrogius
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Salick
                   ,
                   Alemannick
                   ,
                   Lombardick
                   ,
                   Spelman
                
                 of
                 the
                 Saxon
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 murder
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 payments
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 Megbote
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 called
                 Manbote
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 called
                 Freda
                 from
                 the
                 
                   German
                   Frid
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 peace
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 consideration
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
                 .
                 
                   And
                   this
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   all
                   actions
                   ,
                   was
                   anciently
                   paid
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   peace
                   was
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   meer
                   force
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   by
                   any
                   injuries
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   action
                   was
                   unjust
                   ,
                   the
                   Plain
                   tiffe
                   paid
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   just
                   ,
                   the
                   defendant
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 Bignonius
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 
                 as
                 estimated
                 by
                 Law
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Romans
                 was
                 deposited
                 at
                 the
                 commencing
                 of
                 a
                 suit
                 by
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 taken
                 up
                 again
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 overcame
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 called
                 Sacramentum
                 ,
                 as
                 Varro
                 tells
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 
                 custom
                 was
                 observed
                 among
                 the
                 Greeks
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 
                   Iulius
                   Pollux
                
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 among
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 publick
                 actions
                 was
                 the
                 fifth
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 private
                 
                 the
                 tenth
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 murder
                 ,
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Greeks
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 poena
                 ,
                 for
                 Hesychius
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 the
                 Scholiast
                 on
                 Homer
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 Iliad
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 poena
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 payment
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 known
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   interest
                   reip
                   .
                   delicta
                   puniri
                
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 publick
                 safety
                 is
                 concerned
                 ,
                 that
                 crimes
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 Crellius
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 will
                 
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   doth
                   judge
                   in
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   particular
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   only
                   as
                   assuming
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   those
                   men
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 considered
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 most
                 appear
                 in
                 vindication
                 of
                 injuries
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 managed
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 grand
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 viz
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishing
                 doth
                 belong
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 punishment
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 by
                 compensation
                 to
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 offended
                 .
                 The
                 falsity
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 discourse
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 discover
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 considered
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 punishments
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 more
                 closely
                 to
                 our
                 matter
                 ,
                 by
                 examining
                 how
                 far
                 this
                 will
                 hold
                 in
                 the
                 punishments
                 which
                 God
                 inflicts
                 on
                 the
                 
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 enquired
                 into
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 we
                 attribute
                 anger
                 to
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 ends
                 of
                 those
                 punishments
                 God
                 inflicts
                 on
                 men
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 are
                 very
                 unwilling
                 to
                 
                 allow
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 
                   punitive
                   justice
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 contend
                 for
                 a
                 
                   punitive
                   anger
                
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 sense
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                   appetitus
                   vindictae
                
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 Crellius
                 hath
                 contended
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 anger
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 
                   neither
                   ought
                   any
                   one
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   anger
                   as
                   other
                   passions
                   is
                   attributed
                   improperly
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   setting
                   aside
                   the
                   imperfections
                   ,
                   which
                   those
                   passions
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   attributed
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   taking
                   away
                   then
                   that
                   perturbation
                   ,
                   and
                   pain
                   ,
                   and
                   grief
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   our selves
                   in
                   anger
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   abhorrency
                   of
                   sin
                   answers
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   doth
                   agree
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 plainly
                 told
                 us
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 ghess
                 at
                 his
                 meaning
                 by
                 what
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 allows
                 of
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 and
                 Aristotles
                 definition
                 of
                 Anger
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 libido
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 Crellius
                 
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   cupiditas
                   puniendi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 himself
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   poenae
                   appetitio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 properly
                 defined
                 
                   cupiditas
                   vindictae
                
                 as
                 
                   cupiditas
                   poenae
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   affectus
                   vindicandi
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 puniendi
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 places
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 assert
                 such
                 an
                 
                 anger
                 in
                 God
                 as
                 supposes
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 desire
                 ,
                 or
                 inclination
                 to
                 punish
                 sin
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 when
                 an
                 injury
                 is
                 done
                 us
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 perturbation
                 and
                 pain
                 excluded
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 explain
                 how
                 such
                 new
                 motions
                 or
                 inclinations
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 every
                 time
                 sin
                 is
                 commited
                 ,
                 are
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 immutability
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 nor
                 what
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 desire
                 to
                 punish
                 in
                 God
                 imports
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 meer
                 inclination
                 without
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 inclination
                 with
                 the
                 effect
                 following
                 :
                 if
                 
                   without
                   the
                   effect
                
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 sin
                 was
                 not
                 great
                 enough
                 ,
                 or
                 Gods
                 honour
                 
                 was
                 not
                 concerned
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 effect
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 it
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 wisdom
                 and
                 perfection
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 the
                 effect
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 repentance
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 the
                 effect
                 is
                 suspended
                 ,
                 the
                 inclination
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 an
                 eternal
                 reason
                 and
                 counsel
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 actions
                 ;
                 unless
                 some
                 natural
                 passions
                 in
                 God
                 be
                 supposed
                 antecedent
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 wisdom
                 and
                 counsel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 infinite
                 perfection
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 those
                 are
                 judged
                 imperfections
                 in
                 our selves
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 only
                 
                   with
                   the
                   effect
                
                 following
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 God
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 punish
                 ,
                 whereas
                 his
                 
                   wrath
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   kindled
                
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 effect
                 hath
                 not
                 followed
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 implies
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 high
                 provocation
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 punish
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 )
                 then
                 this
                 inclination
                 to
                 punish
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 effect
                 following
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 conception
                 of
                 
                   anger
                   in
                   God
                
                 seems
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 either
                 
                   the
                   punishment
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Crellius
                 elsewhere
                 acknowledges
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 taken
                 so
                 ;
                 or
                 
                 
                 
                   Gods
                   declaration
                   of
                   his
                   will
                   to
                   punish
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   revelation
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   all
                   unrighteousness
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 God
                 thereby
                 discovering
                 the
                 just
                 displeasure
                 he
                 hath
                 against
                 sin
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   the
                   great
                   provocation
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   punish
                   ,
                
                 by
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 
                   his
                   wrath
                
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   kindled
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 By
                 this
                 sense
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 reconcile
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 agreeable
                 to
                 infinite
                 perfection
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 no
                 such
                 alterations
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 appeasing
                 of
                 his
                 anger
                 must
                 imply
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 imply
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 commotion
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 grand
                 difficulty
                 of
                 Crellius
                 
                 
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   appeasing
                   God
                
                 ,
                 of
                 attonement
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   prove
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   prove
                   that
                   God
                   being
                   actually
                   angry
                   with
                   mankind
                   before
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   presently
                   appeased
                   upon
                   his
                   undergoing
                   them
                   .
                
                 For
                 no
                 more
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 God
                 being
                 justly
                 provoked
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Attonement
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 on
                 consideration
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 offer
                 those
                 terms
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 upon
                 mens
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 conditions
                 required
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 discharge
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 by
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 or
                 incongruity
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 to
                 any
                 principle
                 
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 first
                 
                 make
                 opinions
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shew
                 they
                 are
                 unreasonable
                 .
                 They
                 first
                 suppose
                 that
                 anger
                 in
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 passion
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 revenge
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 desire
                 of
                 revenge
                 can
                 be
                 satisfied
                 by
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 prove
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 by
                 Gods
                 anger
                 any
                 such
                 passion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 just
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 to
                 punish
                 upon
                 our
                 provocation
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 our
                 sins
                 ;
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 please
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 revenging
                 
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 guilty
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 innocent
                 person
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 anger
                 as
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 revenge
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 rights
                 of
                 the
                 injured
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 himself
                 shall
                 judge
                 most
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 clear
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 
                 end
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Concession
                 of
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   prefixed
                   some
                   ends
                   to
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   mankind
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   supposed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   impenitent
                
                 
                 
                   sinners
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                
                 .
                 What
                 these
                 ends
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 ,
                 he
                 before
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 enquires
                 into
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Divine
                 punishments
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   security
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   by
                   mens
                   avoiding
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   pleasure
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   takes
                   in
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   his
                   implacable
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   asserting
                   and
                   vindicating
                   his
                   own
                   right
                   by
                   punishing
                   ,
                   and
                   shewing
                   men
                   thereby
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   care
                   and
                   fear
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   attains
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   punishment
                   proposed
                   by
                
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Honor
                   and
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   violated
                   by
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 All
                 these
                 
                 we
                 accept
                 of
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 caution
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 delight
                 which
                 God
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 punishing
                 his
                 implacable
                 enemies
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 understood
                 of
                 any
                 pleasure
                 in
                 their
                 misery
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 meer
                 revenge
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 his
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 Honor
                 ,
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 cannot
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 have
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 for
                 an
                 end
                 doth
                 suppose
                 something
                 desirable
                 for
                 it self
                 ;
                 which
                 surely
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 others
                 cannot
                 have
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 Crellius
                 insists
                 on
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   28.
                   63.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   rejoyce
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   destroy
                   you
                
                 ;
                 imports
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 God
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 Justice
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 makes
                 most
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 as
                 certainly
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 agreeable
                 to
                 those
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 
                 
                   not
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   sinners
                
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 
                 Crellius
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 meerly
                 express
                 
                   Gods
                   benignity
                   and
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 agreeableness
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 those
                 attributes
                 to
                 Gods
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 doth
                 nor
                 can
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 kindness
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 useth
                 all
                 means
                 agreeable
                 thereto
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 avoid
                 being
                 miserable
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 that
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 had
                 asserted
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 his
                 books
                 
                   De
                   Iure
                   belli
                   ac
                   pacis
                
                 ,
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   when
                   God
                   punisheth
                
                 
                 
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   punish
                   them
                   :
                
                 For
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 arguments
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 Crellius
                 had
                 objecte●●gainst
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   delight
                   God
                   takes
                   in
                   punishing
                   ,
                   and
                   t●…
                   judgements
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   amendment
                   can
                   be
                   expected
                
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 answered
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 objected
                 by
                 Crellius
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 meerly
                 to
                 respect
                 the
                 community
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   asserted
                   of
                   the
                   punishments
                   of
                   another
                   life
                   ,
                
                 which
                 must
                 chiefly
                 respect
                 
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 unreclaimable
                 sinners
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 punishment
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Divine
                 punishments
                 doth
                 so
                 respect
                 the
                 community
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 God
                 himself
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 Governor
                 ,
                 and
                 mankind
                 as
                 the
                 persons
                 governed
                 ,
                 whatever
                 then
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 Gods
                 Honor
                 and
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 that
                 
                 end
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 withal
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 assert
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 
                 punishment
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reclaiming
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 undergone
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 unreclaimable
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 state
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 Reserve
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 else
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 not
                 primarily
                 intended
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 proper
                 ends
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 end
                 in
                 punishing
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 advancing
                 
                 his
                 honor
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 miseries
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 by
                 beholding
                 his
                 severity
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 should
                 break
                 off
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 escape
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 state
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishment
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 quite
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 those
                 are
                 inflicted
                 ,
                 because
                 persons
                 have
                 been
                 unreclaimable
                 by
                 either
                 the
                 mercies
                 or
                 punishments
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 intended
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 severity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 sins
                 which
                 will
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 do
                 answer
                 all
                 these
                 ends
                 of
                 Divine
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 punishments
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 may
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 undergoing
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 tend
                 to
                 break
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 assert
                 Gods
                 
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 vindicate
                 his
                 honor
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ends
                 assigned
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Discourse
                 .
                 
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   particular
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   Concessions
                   of
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   .
                   The
                   debate
                   reduced
                   to
                   two
                   heads
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   concerning
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   punishment
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   entred
                   upon
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   Crellius
                   acknowledgeth
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   punishment
                   ,
                   from
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   importance
                   of
                   the
                   phrase
                   
                   of
                   bearing
                   sins
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Scape-Goats
                   bearing
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   Grotius
                   his
                   sense
                   of
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   24.
                   vindicated
                   against
                   Crellius
                   and
                   himself
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   never
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   a
                   thing
                   by
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   sense
                   examined
                   .
                   Isa.
                   53.
                   11.
                   vindicated
                   .
                   The
                   argument
                   from
                   Mat.
                   8.
                   17.
                   answered
                   .
                   Grotius
                   constant
                   to
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   notes
                   on
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   Isa.
                   53.
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   cleared
                   .
                   Whether
                   Christs
                   death
                   be
                   a
                   proper
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   that
                   doth
                   imply
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ?
                   How
                   far
                   the
                   punishments
                   of
                   Children
                   
                   for
                   their
                   Fathers
                   faults
                   ,
                   are
                   exemplary
                   among
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   distinction
                   of
                   calamities
                   and
                   punishments
                   ,
                   holds
                   not
                   here
                   .
                   That
                   Gods
                   hatred
                   of
                   sin
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   proved
                   against
                   
                     Crellius
                     .
                     Grotius
                  
                   his
                   Arguments
                   from
                   Christ
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   and
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   defended
                   .
                   The
                   liberty
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   take
                   in
                   Changing
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   particles
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   joyned
                   to
                   sins
                   and
                   relating
                   to
                   sufferings
                   do
                   imply
                   those
                   sufferings
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   punishment
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   their
                   way
                   of
                   interpreting
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   had
                   been
                   impossible
                   for
                   our
                   doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   clearly
                   expressed
                   therein
                   .
                
              
               
                 THese
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 far
                 cleared
                 concerning
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 due
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 grand
                 Question
                 concerning
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 appear
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 proceed
                 with
                 all
                 
                 possible
                 clearness
                 in
                 a
                 debate
                 of
                 this
                 consequence
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 narrowly
                 examine
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 and
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 concessions
                 are
                 in
                 te●ms
                 sometimes
                 so
                 fair
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 difference
                 were
                 meerly
                 
                 about
                 words
                 without
                 any
                 considerable
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 
                 thing
                 it self
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 denying
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 Crellius
                 answers
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   it
                   unjustly
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   they
                   do
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   satisfaction
                   worthy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 denying
                 that
                 our
                 salvation
                 is
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   assert
                   the
                   contrary
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Ruarus
                 attributes
                 
                   merit
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   too
                   .
                
                 They
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   commutation
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   one
                   person
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   price
                   for
                   a
                   person
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   that
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                 
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   move
                   God
                   to
                   redeem
                   us
                
                 ;
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   and
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christs
                   death
                   was
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   designed
                   by
                   that
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   severity
                   against
                   sin
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 could
                 we
                 desire
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 meant
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 ?
                 They
                 assert
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 
                   meerly
                   fulfilling
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   another
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 satisfie
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 attribute
                 our
                 salvation
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   as
                   a
                   condition
                   intervening
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 performance
                 
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Covenant
                 was
                 confirmed
                 and
                 himself
                 taken
                 into
                 Glory
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 free
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 They
                 attribute
                 merit
                 to
                 Christs
                 death
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 
                   we
                   may
                   merit
                
                 too
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God.
                 They
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   died
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   stead
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   for
                   our
                   advantage
                
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 commutation
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 blood
                 as
                 a
                 
                   proper
                   price
                
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 redemption
                 as
                 the
                 purchase
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 
                   moving
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   any
                   condition
                
                 
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 
                   to
                   move
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 our
                 prayers
                 and
                 repentance
                 do
                 .
                 The
                 reconciliation
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 respect
                 God
                 but
                 us
                 ;
                 they
                 assert
                 
                   an
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                
                 consequent
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 depending
                 upon
                 it
                 any
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 condition
                 necessary
                 for
                 his
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 High
                 Priest
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 expiate
                 our
                 sins
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 
                   pròper
                   expiatory
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 any
                 further
                 influence
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 they
                 say
                 our
                 remission
                 depends
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 faith
                 may
                 
                 incline
                 us
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 obedience
                 being
                 the
                 condition
                 
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 at
                 so
                 many
                 removes
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 They
                 assert
                 
                   that
                   God
                   took
                   occasion
                   by
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   ex
                   ercise
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   dominion
                   upon
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   intended
                   for
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   a
                   punishment
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   suffer
                   in
                   our
                   place
                   and
                   stead
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 contend
                 with
                 great
                 vehemency
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   wholly
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   make
                   one
                   mans
                   sins
                   the
                   meritorious
                
                 
                 
                   cause
                   of
                   anothers
                   punishment
                   ;
                   especially
                   one
                   wholly
                   innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   guilty
                   shall
                   be
                   freed
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 with
                 all
                 clearness
                 and
                 brevity
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 debates
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   general
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   
                     as
                     a
                     punishment
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   
                     a
                     meer
                     act
                     of
                     dominion
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   particular
                   were
                   
                     a
                     proper
                     expiatory
                     sacrifice
                     for
                     sin
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   only
                   
                     an
                     antecedent
                     condition
                     to
                  
                   
                   
                     his
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     Office
                     of
                     Priesthood
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 general
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 act
                 of
                 dominion
                 ?
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 inflicting
                 those
                 sufferings
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 either
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 antecedent
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 punishments
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 meer
                 exercises
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 ;
                 whatever
                 ends
                 they
                 are
                 intended
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 recompence
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Crellius
                 asserts
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   as
                   absolute
                
                 
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   right
                   of
                   absolute
                   dominion
                   upon
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   might
                   justly
                   deliver
                   him
                   up
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   his
                   body
                   to
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   ordinary
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   escape
                   so
                   painful
                   and
                   accursed
                   death
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   dominion
                   had
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   disposal
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   intended
                   to
                   compensate
                   his
                   torments
                   with
                   a
                   reward
                   infinitely
                   greater
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   :
                   but
                   because
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   great
                   ends
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   necessary
                   ,
                   therefore
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   use
                   his
                   utmost
                   dominion
                   in
                   delivering
                   him
                   up
                   by
                   force
                   as
                   he
                   might
                
                 
                 
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   dealt
                   with
                   him
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   rewards
                   proposed
                   for
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   sence
                   he
                   did
                   act
                   as
                   a
                   righteous
                   Governor
                   ,
                   and
                   indulgent
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   encouraged
                   his
                   Son
                   to
                   undergo
                   hard
                   ,
                   but
                   great
                   things
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 
                   meer
                   dominion
                
                 in
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 
                   antecedent
                   cause
                
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 qualifies
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 dominion
                 with
                 the
                 proposal
                 of
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 yet
                 further
                 enquire
                 into
                 their
                 meaning
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 here
                 Crellius
                 attributes
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 meerly
                 to
                 Gods
                 dominion
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 will
                 allow
                 a
                 respect
                 that
                 was
                 had
                 to
                 sin
                 antecedently
                 to
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 the
                 
                 
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 Socinus
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 utterly
                 denies
                 
                   any
                   lawful-antecedent
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 Crellius
                 in
                 his
                 Vindication
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   lawful
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 meritorius
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 upon
                 supposition
                 of
                 which
                 
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   dye
                
                 ;
                 for
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 makes
                 
                   Christ
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 Crellius
                 means
                 by
                 an
                 impulsive
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   procatartick
                   cause
                
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 thus
                 explains
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   to
                   suppose
                   a
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   give
                   salvation
                   to
                   Mankind
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   a
                   firm
                   hope
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   state
                   ,
                   now
                   our
                   sins
                   by
                   deserving
                   eternal
                   punishment
                   ,
                   do
                   hinder
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   that
                   decree
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   were
                   an
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   effected
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                
                 
                 
                   decree
                   should
                   obtain
                   notwithstanding
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   as
                   though
                   this
                   were
                   done
                   by
                   any
                   expiation
                   of
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sin
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   effect
                   is
                   hindred
                   by
                   three
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   by
                   assuring
                   men
                   that
                   their
                   former
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   present
                   infirmities
                   upon
                   their
                   sincere
                   obedience
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   that
                   decree
                   shall
                   obtain
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   effected
                   morte
                   Christi
                   interveniente
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   intervening
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   procuring
                   cause
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 he
                 means
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 making
                 our
                 sins
                 
                   an
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 confirm
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 doctrine
                 of
                 his
                 doth
                 give
                 us
                 assurance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 sins
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 
                   their
                   guilt
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 that
                 
                   distrust
                   of
                   God
                
                 which
                 our
                 sins
                 do
                 raise
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 distrust
                 is
                 in
                 truth
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   Crellius
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 sins
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 or
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 the
                 doctrine
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 remove
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sins
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   speaks
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   distrust
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   as
                   an
                   impediment
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   removed
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   an
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   ,
                
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 leaving
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 by
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 cannot
                 unless
                 
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 remote
                 sense
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 observe
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 could
                 be
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 confirm
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 dying
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 save
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 understand
                 not
                 an
                 impulsive
                 cause
                 in
                 so
                 remote
                 a
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 our
                 sins
                 were
                 a
                 
                   meer
                   occasion
                   of
                   Christs
                   dying
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 one
                 argument
                 among
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 believe
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 which
                 would
                 make
                 men
                 leave
                 their
                 sins
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 a
                 neerer
                 and
                 
                 more
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 primarily
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 
                   expiation
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 sins
                 as
                 an
                 
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Vindication
                 of
                 Gods
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deterring
                 the
                 world
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 less
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Attonement
                 should
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 understand
                 an
                 
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 appointed
                 
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 mactation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 by
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 offended
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 attonement
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 mactation
                 it self
                 ,
                 considered
                 with
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Sacrificial
                 act
                 too
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 a
                 twofold
                 respect
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 
                   to
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 impulsive
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 
                 a
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Attonement
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 consideration
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 present
                 debate
                 depends
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 sins
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 impulsive
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 than
                 they
                 understand
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   admitted
                   of
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   which
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   with
                   a
                   respect
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   ways
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Iustice
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 
                 to
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   hearing
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   being
                   laid
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   making
                   himself
                   an
                   offering
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   and
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   dying
                   sor
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 so
                 far
                 consider
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 vindicate
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 exceptions
                 which
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 have
                 offered
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Those
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   bearing
                   our
                   sins
                
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 
                 in
                 general
                 of
                 bearing
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 places
                 in
                 dispute
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 ,
                 Socinus
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   generally
                   signifies
                   bearing
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   in
                   Scripture
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   sometimes
                   it
                   signifies
                   taking
                   away
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   always
                   signifie
                   bearing
                   proper
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                
                 
                 enough
                 (
                 he
                 says
                 )
                 
                   that
                   one
                   bears
                   something
                   burdensome
                   on
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   others
                   sins
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   Christ
                   by
                   undergoing
                   his
                   sufferings
                   by
                   occasion
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   bear
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 sense
                 he
                 quotes
                 Numb
                 .
                 14.
                 33.
                 
                 
                   And
                   your
                   Children
                   shall
                
                 
                 
                   wander
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   forty
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   bear
                   your
                   whoredoms
                   ,
                   untill
                   your
                   carcasses
                   be
                   wasted
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   .
                   Whereby
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   meant
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   punish
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   their
                   parents
                   sins
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   undergo
                   that
                   trouble
                   ,
                   in
                   wandering
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   promised
                   Land.
                
                 But
                 could
                 Crellius
                 think
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 imagined
                 ,
                 (
                 setting
                 aside
                 a
                 total
                 destruction
                 )
                 a
                 greater
                 instance
                 of
                 Gods
                 severity
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 all
                 their
                 circumstances
                 being
                 considered
                 ?
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   did
                   swear
                   in
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   rest
                   ?
                
                 Surely
                 then
                 the
                 debarring
                 them
                 so
                 
                 long
                 of
                 that
                 rest
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 instance
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 principles
                 must
                 have
                 something
                 of
                 Vindicta
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 punishment
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 allow
                 themselves
                 in
                 speaking
                 things
                 most
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 justifie
                 their
                 own
                 hypothesis
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 whole
                 Nation
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 forty
                 years
                 debarred
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 blessings
                 were
                 ever
                 promised
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 enjoying
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 endure
                 
                 the
                 miseries
                 and
                 hardships
                 of
                 forty
                 years
                 travels
                 in
                 a
                 barren
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 because
                 occasioned
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 sins
                 .
                 But
                 whatever
                 is
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 shew
                 Gods
                 
                 severity
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 deter
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 punishment
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 did
                 concur
                 in
                 this
                 instance
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 general
                 sense
                 of
                 mankind
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 them
                 preserved
                 in
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 imagined
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Vatablus
                 ,
                 whom
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 highly
                 commend
                 ,
                 thus
                 renders
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   dabunt
                   poenas
                   pro
                   fornicationibus
                   vestris
                   quibus
                
                 
                 
                   defecistis
                   a
                   Deo
                   vestro
                
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 suffer
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 your
                 forications
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 bearing
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Parents
                 doth
                 imply
                 properly
                 bearing
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 methinks
                 they
                 
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 earnestly
                 deny
                 ,
                 who
                 contend
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   The
                   Son
                   shall
                   not
                   bear
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   bear
                   the
                   punishment
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   sins
                
                 .
                 Where
                 in
                 bearing
                 iniquity
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Parents
                 sins
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 proper
                 punishment
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 Children
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 sentence
                 ,
                 may
                 undergo
                 much
                 affliction
                 on
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Socinus
                 further
                 objects
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   bearing
                   sins
                   doth
                   not
                   imply
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Scape-Goat
                   under
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Law
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   bear
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   iniquities
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 Grotius
                 answers
                 ,
                 that
                 Socinus
                 
                   takes
                   it
                   for
                   granted
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Scape-Goat
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   for
                   punishment
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   may
                   fall
                   upon
                   beasts
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 5.
                 
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 28.
                 
                 Lev.
                 20.
                 15.
                 
                 Gen.
                 8.
                 21.
                 and
                 Socinus
                 
                   hath
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Scape-Goat
                   was
                   not
                   slain
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Interpreters
                   do
                   all
                   agree
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   however
                   the
                   sending
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   was
                   intended
                   as
                   a
                   punishment
                   ;
                   and
                   most
                   probably
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   an
                   unnatural
                   death
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Crellius
                 replies
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   general
                   ,
                   he
                   denies
                   not
                   but
                   punishment
                   may
                   fall
                   upon
                   beasts
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   men
                
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 himself
                 true
                 to
                 his
                 principle
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 anothers
                 faults
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 falls
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 discourse
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Beasts
                   are
                   not
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   mens
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   flesh
                   had
                   corrupted
                   his
                   way
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   have
                   it
                   understood
                   only
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   beasts
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   were
                   greater
                   than
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   mens
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 
                 told
                 us
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 eating
                 some
                 forbidden
                 herbs
                 ;
                 or
                 e●…g
                 into
                 conspiracies
                 against
                 mankind
                 their
                 lawful
                 Soveraigns
                 ,
                 or
                 unlawful
                 mixtures
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 yet
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   ground
                
                 
                 
                 
                   was
                   cursed
                   for
                   mans
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 beasts
                 were
                 punished
                 for
                 
                 mans
                 sin
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 
                   all
                   fl●sh
                
                 ,
                 must
                 comprehend
                 
                   be
                   ●sts
                
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 why
                 shall
                 not
                 
                   all
                   flesh
                   seeing
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 take
                 
                 in
                 the
                 beasts
                 there
                 too
                 :
                 for
                 V●●ablus
                 parallels
                 this
                 place
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                   But
                   if
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   any
                   shall
                   contend
                   that
                   some
                   beasts
                   at
                   least
                   were
                   innocent
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   those
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   not
                   suffer
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   calamity
                   by
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 I
                 wonder
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 rather
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 innocent
                 beasts
                 were
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 kind
                 afterwards
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 solemn
                 distinction
                 of
                 calamities
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 miserable
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 men
                 or
                 beasts
                 can
                 undergo
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 serves
                 their
                 turn
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 calamity
                 and
                 no
                 punishment
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 shew
                 Gods
                 severity
                 against
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 excellent
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   beasts
                   being
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 is
                 improved
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 from
                 being
                 
                   punished
                   ;
                   because
                   then
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   most
                   wicked
                   and
                   corrupt
                   Goat
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   choice
                   of
                   .
                
                 As
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 expiation
                 had
                 been
                 only
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 together
                 with
                 great
                 solemnity
                 ;
                 to
                 let
                 
                 them
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 poor
                 Goat
                 must
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 breaking
                 the
                 Laws
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 were
                 ever
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 thought
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 had
                 maintained
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 expiation
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 had
                 represented
                 and
                 typified
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 up
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 elsewhere
                 contend
                 :
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 therefore
                 have
                 troubled
                 himself
                 concerning
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Goat
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Goat
                
                 ;
                 Whatever
                 then
                 the
                 punishment
                 
                 were
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 But
                 Crellius
                 urgeth
                 against
                 
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Scape-Goat
                   had
                   been
                   punished
                   for
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   particularly
                   expressed
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   whereas
                   nothing
                   is
                   said
                   there
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   throwing
                   down
                   the
                   Scape-Goat
                   from
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   rock
                   ,
                   was
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Institution
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   superstitions
                   taken
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Iews
                   in
                   after-times
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   ominousness
                   of
                   the
                   return
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   we
                   should
                   suppose
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   probable
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   dye
                   by
                   famine
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   for
                   expiation
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 therefore
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Jews
                 to
                 prove
                 from
                 thence
                 any
                 punishment
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 primitive
                 institution
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 shall
                 easily
                 yield
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 superstitions
                 
                 obtained
                 among
                 them
                 afterwards
                 about
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 the
                 red
                 list
                 turning
                 white
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 booths
                 and
                 the
                 causey
                 made
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Rabbinical
                 Writers
                 do
                 manifest
                 .
                 But
                 
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 probable
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 was
                 not
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 steep
                 mountain
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 we
                 have
                 commonly
                 rendered
                 Azazel
                 by
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 ,
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Writers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   P.
                   Fagius
                
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 Goat
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 abiit
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 very
                 steep
                 and
                 rocky
                 near
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 probably
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 later
                 Jews
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Rock
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 where
                 we
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   go
                   for
                   a
                   Scape-Goat
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Hebrew
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   to
                   send
                   him
                   to
                
                 Azazel
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 joyning
                 the
                 preposition
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 import
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arabick
                 Version
                 where-ever
                 Azazel
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 renders
                 it
                 by
                 Mount
                 Azaz
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 and
                 
                   Syriack
                   to
                   Azazel
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 a
                 carrying
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 for
                 the
                 throwing
                 it
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 rock
                 
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 punishment
                 intended
                 did
                 lye
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 was
                 to
                 denote
                 rather
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 expiation
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 obtaining
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 proper
                 expiation
                 was
                 
                   by
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 tells
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 the
                 live
                 Goat
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 
                   to
                   bear
                   away
                   into
                   the
                   desert
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 
                 
                   had
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   reconciling
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Altar
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Goat
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   sin-offering
                   for
                   the
                   people
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   live
                   Goat
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   lay
                   his
                   hands
                   upon
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   confess
                   over
                   it
                   all
                   the
                   iniquities
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   transgressions
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   putting
                   them
                   upon
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Goat
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   send
                   him
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   a
                   fit
                   man
                   into
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Goat
                   shall
                   bear
                   upon
                   him
                   all
                   their
                   iniquities
                   unto
                   a
                   land
                   not
                   inhabited
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   let
                   go
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Goat
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Goat
                 noted
                 the
                 
                 way
                 of
                 expiation
                 by
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 the
                 sending
                 the
                 Goat
                 charged
                 with
                 their
                 sins
                 into
                 a
                 desart
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 sins
                 would
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 expected
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Goat
                 which
                 was
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 should
                 return
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 afterwards
                 they
                 took
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 off
                 from
                 a
                 steep
                 rock
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 sooner
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 notice
                 was
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 very
                 suddenly
                 by
                 the
                 sounding
                 of
                 horns
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Land.
                 But
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Socinus
                 his
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 Scape
                 Goats
                 bearing
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 that
                 phrase
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 imply
                 the
                 bea●ing
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 tell
                 us
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Scape-Goat
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   it
                   carried
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 phrase
                 of
                 another
                 importance
                 from
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 discoursing
                 of
                 .
                 As
                 will
                 now
                 further
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 concerning
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 come
                 particularly
                 to
                 examine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 place
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 Grotius
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   his
                   own
                   self
                   bare
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   own
                   body
                   on
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   proving
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   bear
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   imply
                   any
                   sufferings
                   that
                   he
                   underwent
                   on
                   the
                   occasion
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   them
                
                 .
                 He
                 grants
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   doth
                   signifie
                   to
                   carry
                   up
                   ,
                   but
                   withall
                
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   it
                   signifies
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   taken
                   up
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   doth
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrew
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   to
                   ascend
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   frequently
                   rendred
                   by
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   and
                   sometimes
                   by
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   Hebrew
                   word
                   doth
                   often
                   signifie
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   rendred
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   words
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   21.
                   13.
                   
                   Iosh.
                   24.
                   32.
                   
                   Psal.
                   102.
                   25.
                   
                   Ezra
                   .
                
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 
                 taken
                 from
                 every
                 sense
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 ever
                 used
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 words
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 these
                 are
                 taken
                 do
                 imply
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 11.
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 answer
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 but
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 never
                 properly
                 used
                 for
                 taking
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 bearing
                 of
                 a
                 burden
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 used
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   Lament
                   .
                   5.
                   7.
                   
                   Our
                   fathers
                   have
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   born
                   their
                   iniquities
                   ,
                
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 ,
                 must
                 depend
                 upon
                 that
                 in
                 Isaiab
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 afterward
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Granting
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 answer
                 
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 yet
                 it
                 makes
                 nothing
                 to
                 Crellius
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 ever
                 signifie
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 it
                 answers
                 to
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 offering
                 
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 very
                 frequently
                 
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 prejudice
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 our
                 cause
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 sins
                 were
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 shedding
                 their
                 blood
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 between
                 us
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 still
                 remaining
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 2
                 Sam.
                 21.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   made
                
                 Sauls
                 
                 
                   bones
                   to
                   ascend
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   took
                   them
                   away
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Crellius
                 ;
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 taking
                 away
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 a
                 bare
                 removal
                 ;
                 the
                 thing
                 still
                 remaining
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                 Iosephs
                 bones
                 ,
                 Iosh.
                 24.
                 32.
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 may
                 be
                 sometimes
                 taken
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 Psal.
                 102.
                 25.
                 yet
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 unreasonable
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   signifies
                   taking
                   away
                
                 ;
                 we
                 demand
                 his
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it self
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 grants
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                 
                   Greek
                   Version
                
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 word
                 that
                 properly
                 doth
                 signifie
                 so
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 neither
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 ?
                 Crellius
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sometimes
                 answers
                 to
                 a
                 word
                 that
                 signifies
                 to
                 make
                 to
                 ascend
                 :
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 that
                 word
                 signifie
                 
                   taking
                   away
                   ?
                   No
                
                 ;
                 not
                 constantly
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 but
                 doth
                 it
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 signifie
                 so
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ;
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Is
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 then
                 he
                 contends
                 for
                 here
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 then
                 ?
                 why
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 though
                 it
                 signifies
                 too
                 a
                 bare
                 removal
                 ,
                 as
                 Ezra
                 1.
                 11.
                 yet
                 Psal.
                 102.
                 
                 25.
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   make
                   me
                   not
                   to
                   ascend
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   my
                   days
                   .
                
                 But
                 doth
                 it
                 here
                 signifie
                 utter
                 destruction
                 ?
                 I
                 suppose
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 useth
                 not
                 that
                 word
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 was
                 purposely
                 altered
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 signification
                 as
                 Crellius
                 would
                 fix
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 will
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 taking
                 away
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 removal
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 Earth
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 Grotius
                 comes
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 relief
                 of
                 Crellius
                 against
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 Notes
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 
                 had
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 never
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 there
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   is
                   abstulit
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 refers
                 us
                 to
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 28.
                 where
                 he
                 proceeds
                 altogether
                 as
                 subtilly
                 as
                 Crellius
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 tells
                 
                 us
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Numb
                   .
                   14.
                   33.
                   
                   Deut.
                
                 14.
                 24.
                 
                 
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 12.
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   is
                   put
                   for
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Lev.
                   10.
                   17.
                   
                   Num.
                
                 14.
                 18.
                 
                 A
                 most
                 excellent
                 way
                 of
                 interpreting
                 Scripture
                 !
                 considering
                 the
                 various
                 significations
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 mentioned
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 shall
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 rendred
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Version
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 that
                 Grotius
                 proves
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 
                   to
                   take
                   away
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   bear
                   punishment
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                   bearing
                   punishment
                
                 
                 in
                 the
                 strictest
                 sense
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 16.
                 52
                 ,
                 54.
                 and
                 
                   bearing
                   sin
                
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   Ezek.
                   16.
                   58.
                   
                   Thou
                   hast
                   born
                   thy
                   lewdness
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   abominations
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 more
                 frequently
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 why
                 shall
                 its
                 signifying
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 make
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 with
                 that
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 remember
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 19.
                 8.
                 
                   to
                   bear
                   his
                   iniquity
                
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 20.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   bearing
                   their
                   iniquity
                
                 in
                 one
                 verse
                 is
                 explained
                 by
                 
                   being
                   out
                   off
                   from
                   among
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 cited
                 
                 by
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 that
                 Numb
                 .
                 14.
                 33.
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 shewed
                 to
                 signifie
                 bearing
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Deut.
                 14.
                 24.
                 is
                 plainly
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 12.
                 will
                 be
                 afterwards
                 made
                 appear
                 by
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 we
                 can
                 yet
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 either
                 for
                 
                   bearing
                   our
                   sins
                
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 did
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 either
                 sense
                 it
                 serves
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 supposing
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 may
                 signifie
                 
                 
                   to
                   take
                   away
                
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 excellent
                 sense
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 these
                 
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 .
                 Do
                 they
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 sins
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 care
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 performed
                 there
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 only
                 took
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 Ascension
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 he
                 might
                 expiate
                 sins
                 .
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 St.
                 Peter
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 here
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   in
                   his
                   body
                   on
                   the
                   tree
                   :
                
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 carryed
                 that
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 Heaven
                 too
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 sin
                 which
                 belonged
                 
                 to
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 live
                 vertuously
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 off
                 their
                 sins
                 ?
                 This
                 Socinus
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 Crellius
                 is
                 
                   contented
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   
                   be
                   understood
                   barely
                   of
                   taking
                   away
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   accession
                   and
                   
                   consequence
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   taken
                   
                     (
                     which
                     he
                     inclines
                     more
                     to
                     )
                  
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   then
                   
                     (
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   vertue
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   effect
                   :
                   
                     and
                     yet
                     a
                     little
                     after
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                  
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   
                   Christs
                   bearing
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   force
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   Christs
                   death
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   including
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   us
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   though
                   Christ
                   did
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   sins
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   that
                   by
                   dying
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   sin
                   would
                   follow
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   power
                   for
                   the
                   doing
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 uncertain
                 are
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 in
                 affixing
                 
                 any
                 sense
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 attribute
                 any
                 effect
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross.
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 taking
                 away
                 sins
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 sins
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 understanding
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 attribute
                 any
                 effect
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 an
                 argument
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 believing
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 would
                 incline
                 us
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 leave
                 off
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 had
                 died
                 or
                 
                 no
                 :
                 supposing
                 his
                 miracles
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 Moses
                 had
                 upon
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 obey
                 without
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 meant
                 by
                 Christs
                 
                   bearing
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                   body
                   on
                   the
                   tree
                
                 ;
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 St.
                 Peter
                 himself
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 bear
                 them
                 upon
                 his
                 cross
                 too
                 ?
                 for
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 example
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 argument
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 he
                 spake
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 preached
                 ,
                 was
                 repentance
                 and
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 peculiar
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 But
                 taking
                 
                 the
                 other
                 sense
                 for
                 the
                 
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 we
                 must
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Do
                 they
                 then
                 attribute
                 our
                 delivery
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ?
                 yes
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 attribute
                 Coesars
                 subduing
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 passing
                 over
                 Rubicon
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 took
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 actually
                 perfected
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 full
                 deliverance
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 hell
                 and
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 only
                 take
                 
                   the
                   body
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 
                   second
                   coming
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   take
                   
                   away
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   body
                   on
                   the
                   tree
                   :
                
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 
                 any
                 sense
                 that
                 doth
                 imply
                 any
                 peculiar
                 efficacy
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 plainness
                 of
                 St.
                 Peters
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 Crellius
                 urgeth
                 Grotius
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 11.
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 contends
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 Crellius
                 conceives
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   bearing
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   taking
                   away
                   sin
                   :
                
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 force
                 he
                 can
                 find
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 f●r
                 the
                 justifying
                 his
                 assertion
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   bearing
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   when
                   attributed
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   imply
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   taking
                
                 
                 
                   them
                   away
                
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   bear
                   their
                   iniquities
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 which
                 Grotius
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   word
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   which
                   signifies
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   is
                   sometimes
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Kings
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   verb
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   is
                   to
                   bear
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   ever
                   it
                   is
                   joyned
                   with
                   sin
                   or
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   languages
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   it
                   signifies
                   to
                   suffer
                   punishment
                   ;
                   for
                   although
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   may
                   sometimes
                   signifie
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   never
                   does
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   phrase
                   can
                   receive
                   no
                   other
                   interpretation
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 Crellius
                 attempts
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   here
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   sense
                   contrary
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   natural
                   and
                   perpetual
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 first
                 
                 argument
                 is
                 very
                 infirm
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   mentioned
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   the
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 it
                 appears
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Prophets
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 insist
                 on
                 an
                 exact
                 methodical
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 dilates
                 and
                 amplifies
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 sees
                 occasion
                 :
                 for
                 Verse
                 9.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   made
                   his
                   grave
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   rich
                   in
                   his
                   death
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Verse
                 10.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   it
                   pleased
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   bruise
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   grief
                   :
                
                 Will
                 Crellius
                 therefore
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 consequent
                 to
                 his
                 
                 death
                 and
                 burial
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 particle
                 〈◊〉
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 taken
                 causally
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 very
                 agreeably
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 fore-going
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   his
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   shall
                   my
                   righteous
                   servant
                   justifie
                   many
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   shall
                   bear
                   their
                   iniquities
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 unusual
                 acception
                 of
                 that
                 particle
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 easily
                 cleared
                 from
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 very
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 Isa.
                 39.
                 1.
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 2
                 King
                 20.
                 12.
                 and
                 
                   Isa.
                   64.
                   5.
                   
                   Thou
                   art
                   wroth
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   have
                   sinned
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 particle
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 causal
                 of
                 what
                 went
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 insist
                 upon
                 this
                 to
                 answer
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 who
                 elsewhere
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   must
                   be
                   very
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   conjunction
                   copulative
                   is
                   often
                   taken
                   causally
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 Socinus
                 
                 also
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 explains
                 ,
                 that
                 particle
                 in
                 one
                 sense
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                 and
                 causally
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 :
                 
                   And
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Lords
                   anger
                   was
                   kindled
                   against
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   for
                   he
                   moved
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 attempts
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   taking
                   away
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   born
                   our
                   griefs
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   our
                   sorrows
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 applied
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Matth.
                   8.
                   17.
                   to
                   bodily
                   diseases
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Saviour
                   did
                   not
                   bear
                   ,
                   but
                   took
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   verse
                   ;
                   he
                   healed
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   sick
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   those
                   words
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   by
                   Esaias
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 St.
                 Mathew
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 full
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 applies
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 to
                 bodily
                 diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 chiefly
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 accommodation
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unusual
                 to
                 strain
                 words
                 beyond
                 their
                 genuine
                 and
                 natural
                 signification
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 was
                 intended
                 primarily
                 by
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 spake
                 them
                 .
                 Would
                 it
                 be
                 reasonable
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 
                   to
                   give
                
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 place
                 Psal.
                 68
                 ,
                 18.
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 by
                 all
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 signifie
                 
                   to
                   receive
                
                 ,
                 is
                 rendred
                 
                   to
                   give
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.
                 8.
                 so
                 that
                 admitting
                 another
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                 word
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 bodily
                 diseases
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 primary
                 sense
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 as
                 used
                 by
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 primary
                 and
                 natural
                 sense
                 ;
                 for
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 retain
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 doth
                 signifie
                 taking
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 implied
                 hereby
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 pains
                 and
                 trouble
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 took
                 in
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 well
                 observes
                 
                 upon
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 circumstances
                 are
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   at
                   even
                   ,
                   and
                   multitudes
                   were
                   brought
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   St.
                
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   after
                   Sunset
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   diseased
                   were
                   brought
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   City
                   was
                   gathered
                   together
                   at
                   the
                   door
                   ,
                   in
                   St.
                
                 Mark
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   he
                   departed
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   till
                   it
                   was
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                   St.
                
                 Luke
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 how
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 
                   bear
                   our
                   griefs
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pains
                 he
                 took
                 in
                 healing
                 them
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Grotius
                 in
                 his
                 notes
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 continued
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 writ
                 against
                 Socinus
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   words
                   may
                   either
                   
                   refer
                   to
                   the
                   diseases
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   note
                   the
                   pains
                   he
                   took
                   in
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   fulfilled
                   when
                   Christ
                   by
                   suffering
                   upon
                   the
                   cross
                   ,
                   did
                   obtain
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   St.
                   Peter
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 upon
                 what
                 reason
                 the
                 Annotations
                 on
                 that
                 
                 place
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 his
                 sense
                 expressed
                 here
                 ,
                 long
                 after
                 Crellius
                 his
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 he
                 declared
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 that
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 he
                 writ
                 his
                 Book
                 which
                 Crellius
                 answered
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 two
                 Letters
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 Vossius
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 published
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 utterly
                 disowns
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 
                 Socinianism
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 calumny
                 in
                 his
                 discussion
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Book
                 he
                 ever
                 writ
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 further
                 obliged
                 to
                 vindicate
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 vindication
                 
                 
                 of
                 the
                 53
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 from
                 Socinus
                 his
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 what
                 Crellius
                 hath
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 therefore
                 proceed
                 to
                 other
                 Verses
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   did
                   bear
                   the
                   punishments
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   laid
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   iniquities
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   afflicted
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Grotius
                 renders
                 those
                 words
                 .
                 Socinus
                 makes
                 a
                 twofold
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 
                 clause
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   by
                   or
                   with
                   Christ
                   did
                   meet
                   with
                   our
                   iniquities
                
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   did
                   ●ake
                   our
                   iniquities
                   to
                   mee●
                   with
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 words
                 saith
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 will
                 
                 not
                 bear
                 the
                 former
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   verb
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   being
                   in
                   Hiphil
                   ,
                   must
                   import
                   a
                   double
                   action
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   by
                   him
                   did
                   meet
                   with
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   make
                   our
                   sins
                   to
                   meet
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 Crellius
                 replies
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   words
                   in
                   Hiphil
                   are
                   sometimes
                   used
                   intransitively
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 can
                 he
                 produce
                 any
                 instance
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 word
                 joyned
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 so
                 taken
                 ?
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 ver●e
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 construction
                 is
                 different
                 :
                 And
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 uncertain
                 way
                 of
                 interpreting
                 Scripture
                 will
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 every
                 Anomalous
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 rare
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 sense
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 enforced
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 importance
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 agreeableness
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 expressions
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   did
                   bear
                   our
                   iniquities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   was
                   wounded
                   for
                   our
                   transgressions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   his
                   soul
                   was
                   made
                   an
                   offering
                   for
                   sin
                   :
                
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 suitable
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 iniquities
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Iews
                 
                 themselves
                 by
                 this
                 phrase
                 do
                 understand
                 the
                 punishment
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 Iosias
                 underwent
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 suffered
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 interpret
                 this
                 prophesie
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   iniquity
                   is
                   here
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 as
                 1
                 Sam.
                 
                 28.
                 10.
                 
                 &
                 Lam.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 Socinus
                 mistrusting
                 the
                 incongruity
                 of
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 flies
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   God
                   did
                   make
                   our
                   iniquities
                   to
                   meet
                   with
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 that
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 underwent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 phrase
                 must
                 naturally
                 import
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 otherwise
                 can
                 
                   our
                   iniquities
                   meeting
                   with
                   him
                
                 signifie
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 taken
                 properly
                 (
                 as
                 Socinus
                 acknowledgeth
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 rejects
                 Pagnins
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 making
                 Christ
                 to
                 interceed
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 )
                 signifies
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 one
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 kindness
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 else
                 for
                 an
                 encounter
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 destroy
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Iudg.
                   8.
                   21.
                   
                   Rise
                   thou
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 LXX
                 
                   irrue
                   in
                   nos
                   ,
                   fall
                   upon
                   us
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 run
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 thy
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 kill
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Iudg.
                   15.
                   12.
                   
                   Swear
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   fall
                   upon
                   me
                   your selves
                
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 explain
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   kill
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 Amos
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   did
                   flee
                   from
                   a
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Bear
                   met
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   with
                   a
                   design
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   .
                
                 Now
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 our
                 sins
                 met
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 
                   God
                   laid
                   on
                   him
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 kindness
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 there
                 fore
                 out
                 of
                 enmity
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 sins
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 as
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 meer
                 occasions
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 impulsive
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 following
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 properly
                 signifies
                 
                   It
                   is
                   required
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 signifie
                 
                   he
                   was
                   oppressed
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 that
                 consequence
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 contend
                 about
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 Christs
                 oppression
                 had
                 only
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 punishment
                 
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 yet
                 further
                 appear
                 from
                 another
                 expression
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   chastisement
                   of
                   our
                   peace
                   was
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   stripes
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 Grotius
                 saith
                 
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   signifie
                   any
                   kind
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   hath
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   example
                   or
                   instruction
                   ;
                   but
                   since
                   the
                   latter
                   cannot
                   be
                   intended
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   must
                   .
                   Crellius
                
                 thinks
                 to
                 escape
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   have
                   some
                   respect
                   to
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 what
                 Christ
                 underwent
                 a
                 punishment
                 
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 proper
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 loth
                 to
                 abide
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 saith
                 
                   that
                   chastisement
                   imports
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   bare
                   affliction
                   without
                   any
                   respect
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 thinks
                 to
                 prove
                 
                 from
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 words
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   chastised
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   given
                   over
                   to
                   death
                
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 far
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 proving
                 his
                 purpose
                 will
                 easily
                 appear
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 those
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   chastened
                
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 fault
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 supposed
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 justly
                 punished
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 chastisement
                 considered
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 inflicts
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 suppose
                 some
                 fault
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 inflicting
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 chastisement
                 there
                 mentioned
                 is
                 oposed
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   chastened
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   killed
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Grotius
                 expresly
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 
                   chastisements
                   as
                   include
                   death
                
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 cannot
                 be
                 
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 meerly
                 designed
                 for
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 conceived
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 place
                 Psal.
                 73.
                 14.
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 business
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 accounts
                 himself
                 innocent
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 enormities
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 account
                 himself
                 so
                 innocent
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 deserve
                 chastisement
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Crellius
                 offers
                 further
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Christs
                 death
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 bare
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 exemplary
                 
                 punishment
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   punishment
                   the
                   guilty
                   
                   themselves
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   comes
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   guilty
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                   it
                   was
                   quite
                   contrary
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   innocent
                   was
                   punished
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   guilty
                   have
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   
                     (
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   )
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   grant
                   that
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                   were
                   a
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   prove
                   that
                   his
                   death
                   was
                   a
                   proper
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 whatever
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 an
                 
                   exemplary
                   punishment
                
                 ,
                 may
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 supposing
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 those
                 sufferings
                 will
                 answer
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 an
                 exemplary
                 punishment
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 punishment
                 assigned
                 by
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   others
                   observing
                   such
                   a
                   punishment
                   may
                   abstain
                   from
                   those
                   sins
                   which
                   have
                   brought
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   person
                   who
                   suffers
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 supposing
                 Christ
                 did
                 suffer
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 these
                 sufferings
                 of
                 his
                 may
                 deter
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 sin
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 supposing
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 argument
                 to
                 deter
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Supposing
                 that
                 his
                 sufferings
                 had
                 no
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 
                 sins
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 that
                 force
                 to
                 deter
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 after
                 asserts
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                   might
                   be
                   a
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   no
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 to
                 deter
                 men
                 from
                 
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 supposed
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 example
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 suffered
                 our selves
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 supposed
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 are
                 men
                 deterred
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 seeing
                 others
                 punished
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 sin
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 holds
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 properly
                 obtained
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 said
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 death
                 meerly
                 as
                 an
                 innocent
                 person
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 dominion
                 over
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 what
                 imaginable
                 force
                 could
                 this
                 have
                 to
                 
                 deter
                 men
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 asserted
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 relation
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   laid
                   our
                   iniquities
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 not
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 account
                 but
                 ours
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sins
                 we
                 commit
                 against
                 God
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 bitter
                 Agonies
                 which
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 underwent
                 ,
                 what
                 argument
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 deter
                 men
                 from
                 sin
                 than
                 this
                 is
                 ?
                 For
                 hereby
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 great
                 abhorrency
                 of
                 sin
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 a
                 compensation
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Honor
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 demonstration
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hereby
                 they
                 
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 value
                 God
                 hath
                 for
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 relax
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 offenders
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 valuable
                 a
                 consideration
                 as
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Son.
                 Hereby
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 no
                 meer
                 arbitrary
                 thing
                 depending
                 barely
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 connexion
                 between
                 sin
                 and
                 punishment
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 the
                 Honor
                 and
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Laws
                 and
                 Government
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 ,
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 must
                 expect
                 
                   a
                   just
                   recompence
                   of
                   reward
                
                 .
                 Hereby
                 they
                 see
                 what
                 those
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 who
                 neglect
                 or
                 despise
                 
                 these
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 can
                 then
                 remain
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   certain
                   fearful
                   looking
                   for
                   of
                   judgement
                   and
                   fiery
                   indignation
                   which
                   shall
                   devour
                   the
                   Adversaries
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 here
                 all
                 the
                 weighty
                 arguments
                 concur
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 apt
                 to
                 prevail
                 upon
                 men
                 to
                 deter
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 For
                 
                   if
                   God
                   did
                   thus
                   by
                   the
                   green
                   tree
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   do
                   by
                   the
                   dry
                   ?
                
                 If
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 innocent
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 perfectly
                 holy
                 ,
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 may
                 those
                 expect
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 innocency
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 plead
                 ,
                 and
                 add
                 wilfulness
                 and
                 impenitency
                 to
                 their
                 sins
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 replied
                 
                 by
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   otherwise
                   among
                   men
                   :
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 parallel
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 sufferings
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 among
                 men
                 the
                 punishments
                 inflicted
                 
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 themselves
                 innocent
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 exemplary
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 greater
                 appearance
                 of
                 severity
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 terror
                 they
                 strike
                 into
                 all
                 offenders
                 .
                 As
                 Childrens
                 losing
                 their
                 estates
                 and
                 honors
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 banished
                 for
                 their
                 Parents
                 treasons
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 part
                 themselves
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 punishment
                 on
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 faults
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 guilty
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 just
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Parents
                   are
                   only
                   punished
                   in
                   the
                   Children
                   ,
                
                 he
                 speaks
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contradictory
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 for
                 punishment
                 doth
                 suppose
                 sense
                 or
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 
                 case
                 the
                 Parents
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 and
                 past
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Children
                 who
                 undergo
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ;
                 though
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 can
                 imagine
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 think
                 himself
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 severely
                 too
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   these
                   are
                   calamities
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   proper
                   punishments
                   ,
                
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 shewed
                 that
                 distinction
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 here
                 .
                 Because
                 these
                 punishments
                 were
                 within
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 intended
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 For
                 therefore
                 the
                 Children
                 are
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 punishment
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 deter
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 actions
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 indeed
                 that
                 Children
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 guilt
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 only
                 calamities
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 necessary
                 consequents
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 purposely
                 designed
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 taken
                 them
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 justice
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 to
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 necessary
                 consequent
                 
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Parents
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 Childrens
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Children
                 only
                 involved
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 unavoidably
                 follows
                 upon
                 the
                 Parents
                 punishment
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Crellius
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 mistaken
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 reason
                 of
                 exemplary
                 punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 more
                 exemplary
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 though
                 appearing
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 meaner
                 sufferings
                 would
                 satisfie
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 so
                 transcendent
                 a
                 nature
                 as
                 he
                 underwent
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 
                 were
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 punishment
                 much
                 more
                 exemplary
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 considered
                 only
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   a
                   meer
                   man.
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 under
                 all
                 his
                 sufferings
                 may
                 justly
                 
                 add
                 a
                 greater
                 consideration
                 to
                 deter
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 severely
                 punished
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 very
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 now
                 consider
                 whether
                 as
                 Crellius
                 asserts
                 ,
                 supposing
                 Christs
                 death
                 were
                 no
                 punishment
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 have
                 these
                 effects
                 
                 upon
                 mens
                 minds
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   might
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   we
                   might
                   see
                   how
                   severely
                   God
                   would
                   punish
                   wicked
                   and
                   obstinate
                   persons
                   .
                
                 Which
                 being
                 a
                 strange
                 riddle
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 hearing
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 an
                 innocent
                 
                 person
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 we
                 should
                 discern
                 Gods
                 severity
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 obstinate
                 in
                 sin
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 the
                 more
                 diligently
                 to
                 attend
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   If
                   God
                   spared
                   not
                   his
                   own
                   most
                   innocent
                   and
                   holy
                   and
                   only
                   Son
                   ,
                   than
                   whom
                   nothing
                   was
                   more
                   dear
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   Heaven
                   or
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   exposed
                   him
                   to
                   so
                   cruel
                   and
                   ignominious
                   a
                   death
                   ;
                   how
                   great
                   and
                   severe
                   sufferings
                   may
                   we
                   think
                   God
                   will
                   inflict
                   on
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   at
                   open
                   defiance
                   with
                   him
                   ?
                
                 I
                 confess
                 my self
                 not
                 subtle
                 enough
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 
                 argument
                 ,
                 viz.
                 If
                 God
                 dealt
                 so
                 severely
                 with
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 sin
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 or
                 others
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 deal
                 much
                 more
                 severely
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 .
                 For
                 Gods
                 severity
                 considered
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 gives
                 rather
                 encouragement
                 to
                 sinners
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 argument
                 to
                 deter
                 them
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 natural
                 consequence
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 act
                 arbitrarily
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 of
                 mens
                 actions
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 sollicitous
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 innocent
                 person
                 suffers
                 most
                 severely
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 strive
                 to
                 be
                 innocent
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 severely
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 men
                 sin
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 dealt
                 severely
                 with
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 difference
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 calamities
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 severity
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 leave
                 off
                 his
                 sins
                 meerly
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 punishments
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 calamities
                 ?
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 respects
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 punishment
                 and
                 reward
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 aiery
                 and
                 empty
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 really
                 in
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 regard
                 
                 to
                 what
                 men
                 are
                 or
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 acts
                 therein
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 may
                 dispose
                 of
                 men
                 how
                 or
                 which
                 way
                 he
                 pleases
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Prince
                 had
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 in
                 open
                 rebellion
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 should
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                 make
                 his
                 most
                 obedient
                 and
                 beloved
                 ,
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 publickly
                 exposed
                 
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 indignities
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 dishonoured
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 rebels
                 ;
                 could
                 any
                 one
                 imagine
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 designed
                 as
                 an
                 exemplary
                 punishment
                 to
                 all
                 rebels
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 rebellion
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 make
                 them
                 think
                 him
                 a
                 cruel
                 Prince
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 would
                 punish
                 innocency
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 rebellion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 better
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 defiance
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 desperate
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 dangerous
                 to
                 be
                 beloved
                 than
                 hated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Son
                 than
                 his
                 declared
                 Enemy
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 insisting
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 of
                 
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 now
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 between
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 hypothesis
                 and
                 
                   ours
                   ;
                   but
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   the
                   consequence
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   if
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   shall
                   suffer
                   much
                   more
                   who
                   continue
                   in
                   sin
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   suffer
                   only
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   deserved
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 argument
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 force
                 upon
                 our
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 upon
                 theirs
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   meer
                   man
                
                 that
                 suffered
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 
                 his
                 sufferings
                 to
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exact
                 proportion
                 of
                 sins
                 and
                 punishments
                 :
                 but
                 supposing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 divine
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   humane
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 argument
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 still
                 hold
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 punishments
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 suffers
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   exemplary
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   lesser
                
                 
                 
                   punishment
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   very
                   great
                   ,
                   may
                   do
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   deter
                   men
                   from
                   sin
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   greater
                   punishment
                   of
                   one
                   much
                   less
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 yet
                 further
                 urgeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   severity
                   of
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   against
                   sinners
                   may
                   be
                   discovered
                   in
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   Gods
                   hatredagainst
                   sin
                   is
                   discovered
                   therein
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 ask
                 how
                 Gods
                 hatred
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 one
                 perfectly
                 innocent
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 innocency
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 were
                 had
                 therein
                 ?
                 he
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Gods
                   hatred
                   against
                   sin
                   was
                   manifested
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   spare
                   his
                   only
                   Son
                   to
                   draw
                   men
                   off
                   from
                   sin
                   .
                
                 For
                 
                 answer
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 an
                 innocent
                 person
                 ,
                 designed
                 as
                 an
                 exemplary
                 cause
                 to
                 draw
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 any
                 one
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 hatred
                 of
                 sin
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 in
                 proposing
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 a
                 
                 most
                 innocent
                 person
                 to
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 
                 sin
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 those
                 sufferings
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   designed
                   to
                   draw
                   men
                   off
                   from
                   sin
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   suffered
                   his
                   Son
                   to
                   dye
                   to
                   confirm
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   shewed
                   his
                   hatred
                   to
                   sin
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 carrying
                 the
                 dispute
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 business
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 arguing
                 about
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 confirm
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 power
                 that
                 hath
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 sins
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 discovering
                 Gods
                 hatred
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 discovers
                 much
                 less
                 of
                 Gods
                 hatred
                 to
                 sin
                 than
                 ours
                 doth
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 may
                 pardon
                 sin
                 without
                 any
                 compensation
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Laws
                 or
                 Honour
                 ,
                 if
                 repentance
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 a
                 sufficient
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 sins
                 past
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 Justice
                 in
                 God
                 which
                 requires
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 committed
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 depend
                 barely
                 upon
                 Gods
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 innocent
                 person
                 may
                 suffer
                 as
                 much
                 from
                 God
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 sin
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 suffering
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 guilty
                 ;
                 let
                 any
                 rational
                 man
                 judge
                 whether
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 discovers
                 as
                 much
                 Gods
                 abhorrency
                 
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 asserting
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 vindicating
                 Gods
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 undergoing
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 upon
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 repentance
                 and
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 conditions
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 grant
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 Gods
                 hatred
                 to
                 sin
                 be
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 reclaim
                 men
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 assert
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 done
                 upon
                 our
                 
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 upon
                 theirs
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 shall
                 suffice
                 to
                 manifest
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 Christs
                 death
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 doth
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 sufferings
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Series
                 of
                 places
                 which
                 makes
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 assert
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 
                   sin
                   and
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   :
                
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 clear
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Grotius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Jews
                   sometimes
                   use
                   sin
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ;
                   as
                   appears
                   ,
                   besides
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   by
                   Zach.
                   14.
                   
                   19.
                   
                   Gen.
                   4.
                   13.
                   so
                   they
                   call
                   him
                   that
                   suffers
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   sin
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Latins
                   use
                   the
                   word
                   Piaculum
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   suffers
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Thence
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   an
                   expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   
                   sin
                   ,
                   was
                   called
                   sin
                   ,
                   
                     Levit.
                     4.
                     3
                     ,
                     29
                     —
                     5.
                     6.
                     
                     Psal.
                  
                   40.
                   7.
                   
                   
                   Which
                   way
                   of
                   speaking
                   Esaias
                   followed
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Esai
                   .
                   53.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   he
                   made
                   his
                   soul
                   sin
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   liable
                   to
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     2
                     Cor.
                  
                   5.
                   21.
                   
                   He
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   Crellius
                   replies
                   ,
                   ``
                   That
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   when
                   applied
                   to
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   
                   any
                   more
                   should
                   be
                   implied
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   those
                   sufferings
                   were
                   occasioned
                   by
                   sin
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   is
                   there
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   ``
                   No
                   more
                   is
                   required
                   
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   handled
                   as
                   sinners
                   use
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   undergo
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   respect
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   either
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   or
                   occasion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   The
                   name
                   Sinner
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                   1
                   King.
                   1.
                   21.
                   and
                   in
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   sin
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   clause
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   righteousness
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   righteousness
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   deals
                   with
                   us
                   as
                   with
                   righteous
                   persons
                   ,
                   so
                   Christ
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   dealt
                   with
                   as
                   a
                   sinner
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   sin
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   were
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   a
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   offered
                   upon
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   used
                   for
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   men
                   were
                   bound
                   to
                   offer
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   sinned
                   if
                   they
                   neglected
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   Esaias
                   and
                   St.
                   Paul
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   an
                   expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   exposed
                   himself
                   for
                   those
                   afflictions
                   which
                   sinners
                   only
                   by
                   right
                   undergo
                   .
                
                 But
                 let
                 Crellius
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Scripture
                 had
                 intended
                 to
                 express
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 how
                 was
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 more
                 Emphatically
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 these
                 expressions
                 
                 (
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Language
                 being
                 considered
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   did
                   bear
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   himself
                   was
                   made
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ?
                
                 those
                 phrases
                 being
                 so
                 commonly
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 produce
                 any
                 one
                 instance
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 those
                 expressions
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 any
                 without
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 sin
                 ?
                 that
                 place
                 1
                 King.
                 1.
                 21.
                 is
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 ,
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Bathsheba
                 in
                 making
                 
                   Solomon
                   King
                
                 was
                 already
                 discovered
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 Adonijah
                 his
                 elder
                 Brother
                 declaring
                 himself
                 King
                 ,
                 invited
                 not
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Kings
                 sons
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 for
                 Solomons
                 succession
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 secret
                 promise
                 and
                 oath
                 of
                 David
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 she
                 urgeth
                 him
                 now
                 to
                 
                   declare
                   the
                   succession
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 she
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   David
                   should
                   dye
                   ,
                   I
                   and
                   my
                   son
                   Solomon
                   shall
                   be
                   accounted
                   
                   offenders
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   We
                   shall
                   be
                   handled
                   as
                
                 
                 
                   offenders
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   :
                
                 But
                 surely
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 a
                 fault
                 ;
                 by
                 them
                 which
                 should
                 inflict
                 that
                 punishment
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 plain
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 punished
                 accordingly
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 still
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 inflicters
                 ,
                 a
                 fault
                 or
                 sin
                 is
                 supposed
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   counted
                   as
                   an
                   offender
                   by
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 innocency
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 supposeth
                 an
                 accusation
                 of
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 it self
                 
                 deserves
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Esai
                 .
                 53.
                 10.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   made
                   his
                   soul
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 and
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   made
                   him
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 which
                 must
                 therefore
                 imply
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 dealt
                 with
                 by
                 men
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 inflicted
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 sin
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 Gods
                 suffering
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
                 designed
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 permission
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 suppose
                 some
                 antecedent
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 suffered
                 his
                 only
                 
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 dealt
                 with
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 cruel
                 men
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 himself
                 
                   an
                   offering
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 undergo
                 those
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 Socinus
                 will
                 not
                 yield
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   by
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   should
                   be
                   understood
                
                 
                 
                   Christs
                   being
                   an
                   expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 Crellius
                 is
                 contented
                 
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   taken
                   in
                   both
                   places
                   :
                
                 Which
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 grant
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 expiated
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 contend
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 called
                 sins
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 
                 and
                 genuine
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   were
                   called
                   sins
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   sin
                   to
                   neglect
                   them
                   :
                
                 For
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Sacrifices
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 neglect
                 any
                 where
                 God
                 required
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 sin
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 To
                 that
                 reason
                 of
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   being
                   made
                   righteous
                   ,
                   because
                   dealt
                   with
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   Christs
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   only
                   ,
                   because
                   dealt
                   with
                   as
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                
                 we
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 this
                 parallel
                 will
                 afford
                 us
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 Crellius
                 would
                 never
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 are
                 dealt
                 with
                 as
                 righteous
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 antecedently
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Argument
                 ,
                 Christ
                 being
                 dealt
                 with
                 
                   as
                   a
                   sinner
                
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 suppose
                 guilt
                 antecedent
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Apostle
                 declares
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 make
                 him
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 as
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 sin
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   made
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 
                   to
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Latins
                 should
                 call
                 any
                 one
                 Scelus
                 ,
                 and
                 mean
                 thereby
                 a
                 very
                 honest
                 man
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 Piaculum
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 supposition
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 or
                 others
                 guilt
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeming
                 at
                 first
                 so
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 that
                 relation
                 
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 his
                 only
                 Son
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 assert
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 vindicate
                 his
                 innocency
                 as
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 withal
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 his
                 permission
                 of
                 his
                 undergoing
                 these
                 sufferings
                 .
                 That
                 
                   he
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 was
                 enough
                 to
                 clear
                 his
                 innocency
                 as
                 to
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 question
                 will
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 were
                 so
                 innocent
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 God
                 suffer
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 Abraham
                 plead
                 of
                 old
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   slay
                   the
                   righteous
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 because
                 
                 it
                 was
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 
                 
                   That
                   be
                   far
                   from
                   thee
                   to
                   do
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   slay
                   the
                   righteous
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   righteous
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   far
                   from
                   thee
                   ;
                   shall
                   not
                   the
                   Iudge
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   do
                   right
                   ?
                
                 How
                 then
                 comes
                 God
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 innocency
                 to
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 sins
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 deserved
                 worse
                 from
                 men
                 ?
                 Was
                 not
                 his
                 righteousness
                 the
                 same
                 still
                 ?
                 And
                 Abraham
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 calamities
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 enough
                 to
                 vindicate
                 Gods
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 righteous
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 dealt
                 withall
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 would
                 hold
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 
                 measure
                 of
                 righteousness
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 supposed
                 in
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 abominations
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 enough
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 deliver
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 too
                 ;
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 excuse
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Malefactors
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 his
                 sufferings
                 had
                 been
                 meerly
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 accountable
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 bare
                 permission
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   fore-ordained
                   and
                   determined
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                
                 that
                 Christ
                 himself
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   had
                   forsaken
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   made
                
                 
                 
                   him
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                
                 :
                 and
                 can
                 we
                 imagine
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Why
                 should
                 such
                 an
                 expression
                 be
                 used
                 of
                 
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                
                 ?
                 might
                 not
                 many
                 others
                 have
                 served
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 indignities
                 
                 and
                 sufferings
                 he
                 underwent
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 phrase
                 as
                 
                 seems
                 to
                 reflect
                 upon
                 Christs
                 innocency
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 these
                 expressions
                 than
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 imagine
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 so
                 careful
                 of
                 Christs
                 honour
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 avoided
                 such
                 ill-sounding
                 expressions
                 as
                 these
                 were
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 affected
                 Hebraisms
                 ,
                 and
                 uncouth
                 forms
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 which
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 where
                 words
                 are
                 used
                 by
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   affected
                   tricks
                   of
                   wit
                   ,
                   playing
                   with
                   words
                   ,
                   using
                   them
                   sometimes
                   in
                   one
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   presently
                   quite
                   in
                   another
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                 Crellius
                 saith
                 of
                 Esaiah
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   affects
                   little
                   elegancies
                   of
                   words
                   and
                   verbal
                   allusions
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   him
                   use
                   words
                
                 
                 
                   sometimes
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   proper
                   and
                   natural
                   sense
                
                 ;
                 thence
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   called
                   chastisements
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   chastisements
                   in
                   them
                   :
                
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 liberty
                 of
                 interpreting
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 words
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 serve
                 for
                 their
                 purpose
                 )
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 several
                 senses
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 verse
                 :
                 For
                 Socinus
                 in
                 one
                 verse
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohns
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 World
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 three
                 several
                 senses
                 :
                 
                   He
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 
                   The
                   world
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                
                 there
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   world
                   knew
                   him
                   not
                
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 senses
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 What
                 may
                 not
                 one
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 interpreting
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 less
                 reason
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 Socinus
                 should
                 put
                 such
                 an
                 Interpretation
                 upon
                 
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                   Christ
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   Cursed
                   is
                   every
                   one
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   hangeth
                   on
                   a
                   tree
                
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 
                   by
                   the
                   curse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 clause
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 he
                 gives
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   amavit
                   enim
                
                 
                 
                   Paulus
                   in
                   execrationis
                   verbo
                   argutus
                   esse
                   .
                
                 St.
                 Paul
                 affected
                 playing
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 curse
                 ,
                 understanding
                 it
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 Socinus
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 Socinus
                 thinks
                 he
                 speaks
                 only
                 Metaphorically
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 by
                 a
                 bare
                 allusion
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 correspondency
                 in
                 the
                 
                 thing
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 St.
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 of
                 this
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 extenuation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 greatness
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 he
                 underwent
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 which
                 Christ
                 did
                 redeem
                 us
                 from
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   being
                   not
                   only
                   made
                   a
                   curse
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 not
                 by
                 being
                 hateful
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 undergoing
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 curse
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 things
                 objected
                 by
                 Crellius
                 against
                 our
                 sense
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 bare
                 separation
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   properly
                   poenal
                
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 Malefactors
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 undergoing
                 of
                 which
                 punishment
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 he
                 redeemed
                 us
                 from
                 that
                 curse
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 liable
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 appropriate
                 this
                 
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 did
                 extend
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 deliverance
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 did
                 make
                 that
                 death
                 poenal
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 could
                 reach
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 Law
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 words
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 farther
                 extension
                 of
                 
                   the
                   great
                   blessing
                   promised
                   to
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   should
                   come
                   upon
                   the
                   Gentils
                   also
                
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 to
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 Iews
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 thought
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 joyn
                 the
                 Law
                 
                 and
                 Gospel
                 together
                 :
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 doth
                 not
                 mean
                 as
                 Crellius
                 
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   did
                   confirm
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   obligation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 was
                 the
                 curse
                 mentioned
                 for
                 that
                 ?
                 What
                 did
                 the
                 accursedness
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 was
                 ever
                 the
                 curse
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ?
                
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 sin
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 all
                 that
                 believe
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 deserved
                 by
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 whether
                 inforced
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 tells
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 who
                 violate
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 under
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 which
                 being
                 joyned
                 with
                 our
                 sins
                 as
                 referring
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 
                 imply
                 that
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 we
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 those
                 particles
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 did
                 imply
                 this
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 various
                 significations
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 with
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 being
                 joyned
                 with
                 sins
                 and
                 sufferings
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 signifie
                 that
                 those
                 sufferings
                 are
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   suffered
                   once
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 
                 
                   he
                   gave
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   offered
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Crellius
                 replies
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   these
                   particles
                   not
                   being
                   joyned
                   with
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   final
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   retain
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   when
                   joyned
                   with
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   sufferings
                   may
                   be
                   designed
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   phrases
                   being
                   joyned
                   with
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   
                   do
                   always
                   imply
                   a
                   meritorious
                   cause
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   here
                   so
                   understood
                   because
                   the
                   matter
                   will
                   not
                   bear
                   it
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 a
                 short
                 answer
                 will
                 at
                 present
                 serve
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 a
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 can
                 be
                 expressed
                 more
                 emphatically
                 than
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 being
                 joyned
                 to
                 sufferings
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 clear
                 a
                 testimony
                 from
                 these
                 expressions
                 as
                 words
                 can
                 give
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 arts
                 by
                 which
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 avoided
                 any
                 other
                 might
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 possible
                 for
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 expressed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 answers
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 now
                 give
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 plainest
                 terms
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christs
                   death
                   was
                   a
                   punishment
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 they
                 would
                 as
                 easily
                 have
                 avoided
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 
                 
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   told
                   us
                   the
                   Apostles
                   delighted
                   in
                   an
                   Antanaclasis
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   expressed
                   things
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   natural
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   punishment
                   were
                   sometimes
                   used
                   properly
                   ,
                   yet
                   here
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   used
                   only
                   metaphorically
                   because
                   the
                   matter
                   would
                   bear
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 commend
                 the
                 ingenuity
                 of
                 Socinus
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 pains
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 enervate
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 against
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   
                   if
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   once
                   ,
                   but
                   frequently
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   therefore
                   believe
                   the
                   
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   as
                   we
                   suppose
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   I
                   take
                   the
                   least
                   inconvenient
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ;
                   and
                   draw
                   forth
                   such
                   a
                   sense
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   most
                   consistent
                   with
                   it self
                   and
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 talking
                 of
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 he
                 interprets
                 one
                 place
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 shall
                 be
                 never
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 main
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 is
                 not
                 pretended
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 care
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 reconcile
                 them
                 if
                 possible
                 
                 with
                 their
                 hypothesis
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 natural
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 doth
                 imply
                 what
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 we
                 assert
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 their
                 design
                 is
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 any
                 other
                 possible
                 
                 meaning
                 which
                 they
                 therefore
                 assert
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 reason
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 have
                 expressed
                 our
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 plainer
                 expressions
                 than
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 expressions
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 arts
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 their
                 force
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 used
                 to
                 those
                 we
                 now
                 urge
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 setting
                 aside
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 very
                 fairly
                 deliver
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 supposing
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 reason
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 arguments
                 enough
                 to
                 
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 possible
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Scriptures
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 true
                 .
                 
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   being
                   at
                   last
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   make
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   pretence
                   remaining
                   is
                   that
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   repugnant
                   to
                   reason
                   .
                   The
                   debate
                   managed
                   upon
                   point
                   of
                   reason
                   .
                   The
                   grand
                   difficulty
                   enquired
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   manifested
                   by
                   our
                   Adversaries
                   concessions
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   lie
                   in
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   our
                   sins
                   were
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   anothers
                   faults
                   :
                   or
                   in
                   all
                   cases
                   
                   unjust
                   :
                   the
                   cases
                   wherein
                   Crellius
                   allows
                   it
                   ,
                   instanced
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   that
                   he
                   yields
                   the
                   main
                   cause
                   .
                   The
                   arguments
                   propounded
                   whereby
                   he
                   attempts
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   unjust
                   for
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   punishments
                   examined
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   relation
                   between
                   desert
                   and
                   punishment
                   .
                   That
                   a
                   person
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   consent
                   may
                   be
                   punished
                   beyond
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   actions
                   .
                   An
                   answer
                   to
                   Crellius
                   his
                   Objections
                   .
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   suffer
                   undeservedly
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   mistake
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   .
                   The
                   instances
                   of
                   Scripture
                   considered
                   .
                   In
                   
                   what
                   sense
                   Children
                   are
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   Parents
                   sins
                   .
                   Ezec.
                   18.
                   20.
                   explained
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   Whether
                   the
                   guilty
                   being
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   makes
                   that
                   punishment
                   unjust
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   Crellius
                   his
                   shifts
                   and
                   evasions
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   discovered
                   .
                   Why
                   among
                   men
                   the
                   offenders
                   are
                   not
                   sreed
                   in
                   criminal
                   matters
                   though
                   the
                   sureties
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                   The
                   release
                   of
                   the
                   party
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   terms
                   of
                   the
                   sureties
                   suffering
                   ,
                   therefore
                   deliverance
                   not
                   
                     ipso
                     facto
                  
                   .
                   No
                   necessity
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   translation
                   in
                   criminal
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   in
                   pecuniary
                   matters
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 gained
                 so
                 considerable
                 concessions
                 from
                 our
                 
                 Adversaries
                 concerning
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 debate
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 repugnant
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 their
                 loud
                 clamors
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 on
                 that
                 they
                 fix
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 talk
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 reason
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 we
                 now
                 come
                 more
                 closely
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 carefully
                 enquire
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 injustice
                 in
                 God
                 upon
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 belief
                 of
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 being
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   offenders
                   themselves
                   do
                   not
                   undergo
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   full
                   punishment
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   .
                
                 For
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 at
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 offenders
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 from
                 any
                 punitive
                 justice
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 eagerly
                 contend
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 freely
                 pardon
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 injustice
                 in
                 God
                 not
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 offenders
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   upon
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   doth
                   pardon
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   :
                
                 for
                 they
                 yield
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 do
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 charge
                 of
                 injustice
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 kindness
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 bare
                 antecedent
                 condition
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 
                   moving
                   cause
                
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 suffering
                 was
                 very
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   greatness
                   or
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 For
                 they
                 assert
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 
                 to
                 meet
                 sometimes
                 with
                 those
                 strange
                 out-cries
                 
                   of
                   our
                   making
                   God
                   cruel
                   in
                   the
                   punishing
                   of
                   his
                   son
                   for
                   us
                   :
                
                 for
                 what
                 do
                 we
                 assert
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 
                 do
                 not
                 assert
                 too
                 ?
                 Nay
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 look
                 much
                 more
                 like
                 cruelty
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 lay
                 those
                 sufferings
                 upon
                 him
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 of
                 sin
                 ?
                 as
                 upon
                 their
                 hypothesis
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 than
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 supposing
                 he
                 bears
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 .
                 They
                 assert
                 all
                 those
                 sufferings
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   dominion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 must
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 a
                 
                   meritorious
                   cause
                
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 from
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 unjust
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 suffer
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 
                 the
                 question
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 unjust
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 lawfully
                 do
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 dominion
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 sins
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   occasioned
                   by
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 or
                 that
                 our
                 sins
                 were
                 the
                 bare
                 
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 of
                 those
                 sufferings
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 both
                 consess
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 mans
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 anothers
                 punishment
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 escaped
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 others
                 sins
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 the
                 
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Crellius
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   unjust
                   to
                   punish
                   one
                
                 
                 
                 
                   for
                   anothers
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 ,
                 
                 
                   for
                   any
                   cause
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   be
                   just
                   to
                   punish
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   ?
                
                 And
                 likewise
                 in
                 particular
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 confess
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   our
                   sins
                   were
                   the
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   so
                   necessary
                   a
                   relation
                   ,
                   between
                   guilt
                   and
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   punishment
                   which
                   is
                   inflicted
                   on
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   .
                
                 For
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 dicourse
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 afflictions
                 and
                 punishments
                 ,
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   person
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   should
                   really
                   deserve
                   the
                   
                   punishment
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     afterwards
                     when
                  
                   Grotius
                   urgeth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   essential
                   to
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   inflicted
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                   himself
                   sinned
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     he
                     shews
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   rewards
                   ,
                   which
                   though
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   in
                   consideration
                   of
                   service
                   ,
                   may
                   yet
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   others
                   besides
                   the
                   person
                   himself
                   upon
                   his
                   account
                
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 Crellius
                 acknowledgeth
                 ;
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   do
                   not
                   make
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   person
                   who
                   hath
                   offended
                   .
                   
                     So
                     by
                     his
                     own
                     Confession
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   suffer
                   
                   
                   for
                   anothers
                   faults
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Socinus
                 his
                 arguments
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   anothers
                   faults
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Crellius
                 grants
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 denies
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 absolutely
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 some
                 restrictions
                 and
                 limitations
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   sufficient
                   causes
                   assigned
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   some
                   particular
                   cases
                   ;
                   wherein
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   just
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   punish
                   some
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 For
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 hath
                 assigned
                 divers
                 .
                 
                   When
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   neer
                   conjunction
                   between
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   in
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   another
                   :
                   as
                   Parents
                   in
                   their
                   Children
                   and
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   Kings
                   in
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   a
                   State
                   in
                   its
                   Members
                   ,
                   
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   principal
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   fewest
                   :
                
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 doth
                 extend
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 punishment
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   At
                   the
                   greatest
                   distance
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Nation
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 extends
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 degree
                 of
                 Gods
                 patience
                 towards
                 a
                 people
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   presently
                   punish
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   sinned
                   ;
                   but
                   spares
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   forbears
                   ,
                   iu
                   expectation
                   
                   of
                   their
                   repentance
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   while
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   guilty
                   persons
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   escaped
                   punishment
                   .
                   But
                   at
                   last
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Gods
                   patience
                   being
                   past
                   ,
                   he
                   punisheth
                   their
                   Posterity
                   by
                   exacting
                   the
                   fu
                   l
                   punishment
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   upon
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   punisheth
                   their
                   Ancestors
                   t●o
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   punisheth
                   their
                   sins
                   in
                   their
                   punishment
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   people
                   are
                   reckoned
                   for
                   one
                   one
                   man
                   of
                   several
                   Ages
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   punishment
                   which
                   is
                   taken
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   conjunction
                   and
                   succession
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   destructiof
                   Hierusalem
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 very
                 remote
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 meer
                 similitude
                 in
                 comparing
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Ages
                 in
                 a
                 people
                 with
                 those
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 may
                 (
                 when
                 occasion
                 serves
                 )
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 justifie
                 Gods
                 punishing
                 one
                 Generation
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 before
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 
                 
                   sins
                   are
                   more
                   secret
                   ,
                   or
                   less
                   remarkable
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   might
                   not
                   punish
                   ,
                   unless
                   an
                   occasion
                   were
                   given
                   from
                   others
                   sins
                   impelling
                   him
                   to
                   it
                
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 God
                 would
                 punish
                 one
                 very
                 near
                 them
                 he
                 therefore
                 punisheth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 punishment
                 he
                 might
                 punish
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Or
                 in
                 case
                 sins
                 spread
                 through
                 a
                 Family
                 or
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 committed
                 by
                 divers
                 persons
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 dot●
                 〈◊〉
                 severally
                 punish
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 a
                 People
                 or
                 Family
                 hath
                 done
                 something
                 which
                 remarkably
                 deserves
                 punishment
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 punish
                 in
                 those
                 he
                 is
                 related
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 generally
                 punisheth
                 
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 or
                 People
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   meer
                   exercise
                   of
                   dominion
                   as
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   proper
                   punishment
                   to
                   others
                
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 for
                 their
                 Parents
                 sins
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Children
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   useth
                   only
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   dominion
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   punishment
                   only
                   redounds
                   to
                   the
                   Parents
                   ,
                   who
                   lose
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   this
                   be
                   done
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   end
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 he
                 denies
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Punishment
                   in
                   any
                   but
                   the
                   Parents
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   punishment
                   may
                   be
                   intended
                   for
                   those
                   who
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   sense
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   it
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Crellius
                 asserts
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Sauls
                   sons
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 21.
                 8
                 ,
                 14.
                 that
                 
                 
                 the
                 punishment
                 was
                 mainly
                 intended
                 for
                 Saul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 aheady
                 dead
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 concessions
                 of
                 Crellius
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 remote
                 conjunction
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 translation
                 of
                 penalty
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 one
                 Generation
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 offenders
                 themselves
                 may
                 escape
                 punishment
                 ,
                 thus
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Parents
                 in
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 in
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 dominion
                 in
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 designed
                 as
                 a
                 proper
                 punishment
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 
                 upon
                 these
                 concessions
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 will
                 not
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 properly
                 punished
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 very
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 yield
                 us
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 other
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 strife
                 about
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 surely
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                 easily
                 imagined
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 conjunction
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 between
                 the
                 several
                 Generations
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 last
                 which
                 was
                 punished
                 in
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 escape
                 that
                 punishment
                 which
                 Christ
                 did
                 undergo
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 our
                 sins
                 punished
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Princes
                 theirs
                 in
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 escape
                 themselves
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 Subjects
                 in
                 an
                 innocent
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   these
                   are
                   acts
                   of
                   meer
                   dominion
                   as
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                
                 that
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 granting
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 
                 well
                 as
                 Parents
                 sins
                 are
                 punished
                 properly
                 in
                 meer
                 acts
                 of
                 dominion
                 upon
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 laid
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   punishment
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sense
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 fully
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ;
                 for
                 surely
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Generation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 fatal
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Saul
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 Crellius
                 his
                 own
                 concessions
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   our
                   sins
                   may
                   very
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 although
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 could
                 be
                 properly
                 punished
                 
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ;
                 nay
                 he
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 not
                 only
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 earnestly
                 contend
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 unjust
                 to
                 suppose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 rectitude
                 of
                 Gods
                 nature
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 mighty
                 arguments
                 that
                 are
                 
                 insisted
                 on
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   punishment
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   deserved
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   deserve
                   that
                   another
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   punishment
                   flows
                   from
                   revenge
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   revenge
                   where
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   no
                   fault
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   cannot
                   any
                   ways
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   case
                   it
                   be
                   supposed
                   possible
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   in
                   whose
                   stead
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   punished
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   actually
                   delivered
                   upon
                   the
                   payment
                   of
                   that
                   debt
                   which
                   was
                   owing
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   one
                   man
                   cannot
                   deserve
                   anothers
                   punishment
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 just
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 deserved
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 main
                 Argument
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 carefully
                 considered
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 an
                 answer
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 a
                 clear
                 account
                 be
                 given
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 understands
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 best
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 down
                 his
                 principles
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 
                 punishments
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 distinct
                 method
                 than
                 himself
                 hath
                 done
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 person
                 can
                 be
                 justly
                 punished
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 or
                 anothers
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 some
                 sin
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 
                 still
                 asserts
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   justice
                   of
                   punishment
                   ariseth
                   from
                   a
                   
                   
                   mans
                   own
                   fault
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   actual
                   punishment
                   may
                   be
                   from
                   anothers
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   punished
                   without
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   guilt
                   ,
                   is
                   punished
                   undeservedly
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   punished
                   undeservedly
                   ,
                   is
                   punished
                   unjustly
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 personal
                 guilt
                 being
                 supposed
                 one
                 mans
                 sin
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 
                   impulsive
                   cause
                
                 of
                 anothers
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 meritorious
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 he
                 thus
                 explains
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   cause
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   ;
                   the
                   impulsive
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   moves
                   one
                   to
                   do
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   consideration
                   of
                   right
                   that
                   one
                   hath
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   :
                   Merit
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   a
                   man
                   worthy
                   of
                   a
                   
                   thing
                   ,
                   either
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   gives
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   himself
                   ;
                   if
                   bad
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   at
                   whose
                   hands
                   he
                   hath
                   deserved
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                   mans
                   sins
                   should
                   make
                   any
                   other
                   deserve
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   person
                   who
                   committed
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   may
                   impel
                   one
                   to
                   punish
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   justly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   person
                   hath
                   otherwise
                   deserved
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   unjustly
                   if
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 he
                 gives
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   vitiosity
                   of
                   the
                   act
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   cause
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   cannot
                   go
                   beyond
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   offender
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   can
                   oblige
                   none
                   to
                   punishment
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   committed
                   the
                   fault
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 asserts
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   justly
                   punished
                   beyond
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   may
                   sometimes
                   be
                   a
                   double
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   of
                   that
                   punishment
                   ;
                   viz.
                   His
                   own
                   and
                   other
                   mens
                   ,
                   whereof
                   one
                   made
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   justly
                   
                   punished
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   actually
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   later
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ,
                   always
                   supposeth
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   just
                   punishment
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   punishment
                   could
                   be
                   executed
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   wherein
                   his
                   own
                   sins
                   were
                   not
                   supposed
                   as
                   the
                   meritorious
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 his
                 two
                 main
                 principles
                 
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 throughly
                 examine
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 book
                 lying
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 generally
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 punished
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 actions
                 ;
                 if
                 God
                 hath
                 justly
                 punished
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 injustice
                 in
                 one
                 mans
                 suffering
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 consent
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 principles
                 of
                 Crellius
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 not
                 so
                 firm
                 as
                 he
                 imagines
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 generally
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 
                 mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 punished
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 actions
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 purpose
                 Grotius
                 objected
                 against
                 Socinus
                 (
                 who
                 appealed
                 to
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 about
                 one
                 being
                 punished
                 for
                 anothers
                 fault
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Heathens
                   did
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   Children
                   might
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   Parents
                   
                   saults
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   for
                   their
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   corporal
                   punishment
                   
                   might
                   be
                   born
                   by
                   one
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   did
                   appear
                   by
                   the
                   Persians
                   punishing
                   the
                   whole
                   family
                   for
                   the
                   fault
                   of
                   one
                   .
                   The
                   Macedonians
                   the
                   near
                   kindred
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Treason
                   ,
                   some
                   Cities
                   of
                   Greece
                   ,
                   destroying
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Tyrants
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   in
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   the
                   meer
                   conjunction
                   was
                   supposed
                   a
                   sufficient
                   reason
                   without
                   consent
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   consent
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   ,
                   They
                   all
                   agreed
                   in
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   some
                   being
                   punished
                   for
                   the
                   faults
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Thence
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   killing
                   hostages
                   among
                   the
                   most
                   civilized
                   nations
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   sureties
                   being
                   punished
                   in
                   Capital
                   matters
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   guilty
                   
                   appear
                   not
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   thence
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   who
                   were
                   bound
                   to
                   answer
                   body
                   for
                   body
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 cases
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 did
                 extend
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 suffered
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 is
                 assigned
                 of
                 these
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 consent
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 antecedent
                 guilt
                 is
                 supposed
                 as
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 punishment
                 just
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 Crellius
                 doth
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 acknowledgements
                 of
                 Gods
                 punishing
                 Children
                 for
                 their
                 Parents
                 faults
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 examples
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 that
                 
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   either
                   they
                   were
                   punished
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   own
                   sins
                   deserved
                   the
                   punishment
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   Parents
                   were
                   punished
                   in
                   the
                   Children
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Children
                   were
                   not
                   properly
                   punished
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 punishments
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 answers
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   such
                   persons
                   were
                   truly
                   punished
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   justly
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   proper
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   fault
                   be
                   charged
                   upon
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   whether
                   his
                   own
                   or
                   anothers
                   ,
                   whether
                   true
                   or
                   false
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   supposed
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   :
                   
                   And
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   conjunction
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   cruel
                   ,
                   angry
                   ,
                   or
                   imprudent
                   men
                   ;
                   for
                   where
                   ever
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   anger
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   likewise
                   for
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 consesseth
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                   a
                   true
                   punishment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 answers
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 ends
                 of
                 punishment
                 assigned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 
                   no
                   desert
                
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 undergoes
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   unjust
                   punishment
                   ,
                
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 reply
                 ,
                 That
                 then
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 assigned
                 by
                 Crellius
                 before
                 is
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 answers
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 assigned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 it
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 ends
                 of
                 punishment
                 are
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 injustice
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 before
                 made
                 punishment
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 natural
                 respect
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 ordinary
                 end
                 of
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 
                 revenge
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 grants
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 unjust
                 punishment
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   considered
                   punishment
                
                 
                 
                   only
                   naturally
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   morally
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   divine
                   punishments
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 therefore
                 just
                 ,
                 because
                 designed
                 for
                 these
                 ends
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 supposal
                 of
                 a
                 fault
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 denyes
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 asfliction
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 exercise
                 of
                 dominion
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 where-ever
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 punishment
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 when-ever
                 God
                 doth
                 punish
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 difference
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 supposable
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 assurance
                 God
                 will
                 never
                 use
                 his
                 dominion
                 unjustly
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 one
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 anothers
                 
                 fault
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 consent
                 and
                 conjunction
                 between
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 committed
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 suffers
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 begging
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 debating
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 unlawful
                 exercise
                 of
                 power
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 presumption
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 way
                 can
                 we
                 better
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 punishment
                 be
                 just
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 here
                 take
                 the
                 person
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 abstractly
                 
                   as
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 there
                 
                 
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 anger
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 one
                 as
                 such
                 is
                 unjust
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 innocent
                 person
                 as
                 supposed
                 under
                 an
                 obligation
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 consent
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 since
                 according
                 to
                 Crellius
                 the
                 natural
                 and
                 proper
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 wrong
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 punishment
                 is
                 not
                 unjust
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 suppose
                 some
                 injury
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 let
                 them
                 assign
                 where
                 the
                 injury
                 lies
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 suffering
                 of
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 valid
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 suffering
                 party
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 in
                 
                   whose
                   room
                
                 the
                 other
                 suffers
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 injury
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 escape
                 punishment
                 by
                 anothers
                 suffering
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 to
                 
                   the
                   suffering
                   person
                
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 still
                 supposed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 had
                 a
                 power
                 
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 still
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 unjustice
                 lies
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   suffers
                   undeservedly
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   unjustly
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 if
                 be
                 meant
                 by
                 undeservedly
                 without
                 
                   sufficient
                   cause
                
                 or
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 deny
                 that
                 such
                 
                 a
                 one
                 doth
                 suffer
                 
                   undeservedly
                   .
                   Immerito
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Glosses
                
                 is
                 rendred
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   Merito
                   by
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Cicero
                   ,
                   jure
                   &
                   merito
                
                 are
                 most
                 commonly
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 for
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 immerito
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 undeservedly
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   is
                   not
                   dignus
                   paena
                   ,
                
                 that
                 implies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 dignus
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Ancients
                 writ
                 it
                 dicnus
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   jus
                   as
                   Vossius
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   dign
                   us
                   sit
                   cui
                   tribui
                   aliquid
                   aequum
                   est
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 equity
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 dignity
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 worthy
                 to
                 undergo
                 it
                 .
                 
                   But
                   doth
                   not
                   this
                   lay
                   open
                   the
                   greatest
                   innocency
                   to
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   desert
                   of
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   highest
                   guilt
                   ?
                
                 By
                 no
                 means
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 lyableness
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 consequent
                 of
                 guilt
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 
                 hath
                 committed
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 sufferings
                 of
                 others
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 natural
                 consequence
                 of
                 a
                 bad
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   desert
                   of
                   punishment
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 wicked
                 action
                 cannot
                 but
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 agreeableness
                 in
                 reason
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 done
                 ill
                 ,
                 should
                 suffer
                 ill
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 likewise
                 there
                 is
                 necessity
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 thus
                 deserved
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 unavoidably
                 suffer
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   man
                   by
                   his
                   innocency
                   can
                   deserve
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 no
                 mans
                 innocency
                 makes
                 him
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 
                 that
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   innocency
                
                 ,
                 the
                 circumstances
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 deservedly
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 strangely
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 put
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   considered
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   justly
                   punished
                
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 one
                 asserts
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   a
                   person
                   notwith
                   standing
                   his
                   innocency
                   may
                   not
                   by
                   some
                   act
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   will
                   oblige
                   himself
                   to
                   undergo
                   that
                   punishment
                   which
                   otherwise
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   deserve
                   ?
                   which
                   punishment
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   is
                   just
                   and
                   agreeable
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   reason
                
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 assert
                 and
                 plead
                 for
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 innocency
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 considered
                 any
                 other
                 ways
                 ,
                 than
                 whether
                 that
                 alone
                 makes
                 it
                 an
                 unlawful
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 be
                 lawful
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 whether
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 where
                 substitution
                 is
                 admittable
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nations
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 upon
                 )
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 regard
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 now
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 hath
                 substituted
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 others
                 room
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 proceeds
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 his
                 action
                 is
                 justifyable
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   substitution
                   is
                   unjust
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   substituted
                   person
                   hath
                   before
                   hand
                   deserved
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 at
                 all
                 clearer
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                 substitution
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 substitution
                 ;
                 then
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 regard
                 at
                 all
                 had
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 perfectly
                 innocent
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Crellius
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 instances
                 both
                 in
                 Scripture
                 
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 concerning
                 Childrens
                 being
                 punished
                 for
                 their
                 Parents
                 faults
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   doth
                   never
                   punish
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Parents
                   faults
                   beyond
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   argument
                   can
                   be
                   drawn
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   punish
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   punished
                   some
                   for
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   innocent
                   :
                
                 For
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 argument
                 doth
                 
                 not
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 their
                 innocency
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 punishment
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 faults
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 argument
                 lies
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 own
                 guilt
                 were
                 then
                 considered
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 did
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 fathers
                 faults
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 did
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 fathers
                 too
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 persons
                 are
                 justly
                 punished
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 deserved
                 that
                 punishment
                 they
                 undergo
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 
                 deserve
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 person
                 may
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 anothers
                 sins
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   own
                   sins
                   make
                   him
                   capable
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   by
                   occasion
                   of
                   others
                   sins
                   doth
                   execute
                   that
                   punishment
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   have
                   done
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 enquiring
                 into
                 the
                 bare
                 capacity
                 of
                 punishing
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 his
                 own
                 or
                 his
                 fathers
                 sins
                 ?
                 If
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 punished
                 only
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 ;
                 if
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 punishment
                 may
                 be
                 just
                 which
                 is
                 inflicted
                 without
                 consideration
                 of
                 proper
                 desert
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   no
                   man
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                 
                   can
                   deserve
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   sins
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   Fathers
                   are
                   only
                   an
                   impulsive
                   cause
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   Children
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   sins
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   might
                   otherwise
                   have
                   forborn
                   to
                   punish
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Children
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 are
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Fathers
                 the
                 
                   bare
                   occasion
                
                 of
                 being
                 punished
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   sins
                
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Childrens
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 words
                 would
                 have
                 run
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Children
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   deserve
                   punishment
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   occasion
                   from
                   their
                   Fathers
                   sins
                   to
                   visit
                   their
                   own
                   iniquities
                   upon
                   them
                   :
                
                 Whereas
                 the
                 words
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   sins
                
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Childrens
                 punishment
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 reason
                 
                 of
                 punishment
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 expresly
                 assigned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 will
                 certainly
                 punish
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   visit
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   upon
                   the
                   Children
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   Generation
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   me
                
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 only
                 because
                 of
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 by
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 limitation
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 Generation
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 imitation
                 continued
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 or
                 tenth
                 Generation
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   à
                   Castro
                
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   punishment
                   were
                   the
                   imitation
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   sins
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Children
                   
                   
                   were
                   not
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   Fathers
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   imitation
                   was
                   a
                   sin
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 proper
                 reason
                 of
                 punishment
                 were
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 only
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 mentioned
                 that
                 Children
                 are
                 punished
                 for
                 their
                 Parents
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 Childrens
                 sins
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 particularly
                 expressed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 is
                 assigned
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 mentioned
                 of
                 Canaans
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 his
                 Fathers
                 sin
                 ;
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 
                 Davids
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 sin
                 ;
                 
                   Lo
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   sheep
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   they
                   done
                   ?
                
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 no
                 hyperbolical
                 expression
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 assigning
                 the
                 proper
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 judgement
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 his
                 
                   own
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 declares
                 :
                 Nor
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   hanging
                   up
                   of
                   Sauls
                   sons
                   by
                   the
                   Gibeonites
                   ,
                
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Saul
                   their
                   Father
                   had
                   plotted
                
                 
                 
                   their
                   destruction
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 instance
                 more
                 remarkable
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 Crellius
                 answers
                 ;
                 viz.
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Manasses
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Iosias
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 through
                 Reformation
                 was
                 designed
                 among
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 being
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Passover
                 kept
                 as
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 kept
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 any
                 King
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 then
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   the
                   Lord
                   turned
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   fierceness
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   wrath
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   his
                   anger
                   was
                   kindled
                   against
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   provocations
                   wherewith
                   Manasses
                   had
                   provoked
                   him
                   withal
                   .
                
                 Who
                 can
                 say
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Manasseh
                 were
                 only
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 punishing
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Iosias
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 sins
                 were
                 much
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Iosias
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 mentioned
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 lapse
                 into
                 Idolatry
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Iosiah
                   took
                   away
                   all
                   the
                   abominations
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   countries
                   that
                   pertained
                   to
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   made
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   present
                   in
                
                 Isreal
                 
                   to
                   serve
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                   their
                   God.
                   And
                   all
                   his
                   days
                   they
                   departed
                   not
                   from
                   following
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   :
                
                 To
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 bare
                 outward
                 compliance
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 without
                 book
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 so
                 severe
                 punishments
                 had
                 been
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 only
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Gods
                 destroying
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   Manasseh
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 
                 his
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 Murther
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   pardon
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 pardon
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 punish
                 for
                 those
                 sins
                 ,
                 not
                 barely
                 as
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 
                   meritorious
                   cause
                
                 of
                 that
                 punishment
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 ?
                 Did
                 
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 
                 Iosiah's
                 time
                 ,
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 Grandfather
                 to
                 Iosiah
                 ?
                 Or
                 was
                 God
                 so
                 highly
                 provoked
                 with
                 those
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 punish
                 Manasseh
                 himself
                 upon
                 his
                 repentance
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 abhorred
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 punishing
                 those
                 sins
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 although
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 proportion
                 of
                 sins
                 punishments
                 ,
                 the
                 sins
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 did
                 not
                 exceed
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 punishments
                 they
                 suffered
                 ,
                 did
                 exceed
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 other
                 ages
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 according
                 to
                 Crellius
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 if
                 God
                 never
                 punisheth
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 judgements
                 are
                 remarkably
                 greater
                 ,
                 the
                 sins
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 this
                 instance
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 punishing
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 some
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 others
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 measuring
                 that
                 desert
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 some
                 sins
                 is
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 method
                 which
                 God
                 useth
                 in
                 punishing
                 sin
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 punishments
                 must
                 suppose
                 the
                 greatest
                 sins
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 which
                 they
                 suffer
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   God
                   declared
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   will
                   never
                   punish
                   the
                   Children
                   for
                   the
                   Fathers
                   sins
                   ?
                   for
                   the
                   soul
                   that
                   sinneth
                   it
                   shall
                
                 
                 
                   dye
                   ;
                   the
                   son
                   shall
                   not
                   bear
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 complaint
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 their
                 going
                 into
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 imputed
                 to
                 Gods
                 severity
                 in
                 
                 punishing
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 complaint
                 was
                 either
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 though
                 this
                 was
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 great
                 severity
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 injustice
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 God
                 may
                 act
                 severely
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 act
                 unjustly
                 :
                 
                 If
                 it
                 was
                 false
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 answer
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 absolute
                 
                 denial
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 God.
                 Which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   3.
                   
                   Ye
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   occasion
                   any
                   more
                   to
                   use
                   this
                   Proverb
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 had
                 been
                 plainly
                 unjust
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Prophets
                 telling
                 them
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 suffer
                 for
                 their
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 ,
                 Ierem.
                 15.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 threatens
                 them
                 with
                 destruction
                 and
                 banishment
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sins
                   of
                   Manasseh
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 captivity
                 they
                 complain
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 Lam.
                 
                 5.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Fathers
                   have
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   born
                   their
                   iniquities
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Ierem.
                   31.
                   28.
                   
                   God
                
                 saith
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   watched
                   over
                   them
                   to
                   pluckup
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pull
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   afflict
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   watch
                   over
                   them
                   to
                   build
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   plant
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   The
                   Fathers
                   have
                   eaten
                   sowre
                   grapes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Childrens
                   teeth
                   are
                   set
                   on
                   edge
                   ;
                   but
                   every
                   one
                   shall
                   dye
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   own
                   iniquity
                
                 .
                 Which
                 place
                 is
                 exactly
                 parallel
                 with
                 this
                 in
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 clear
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 indeed
                 God
                 had
                 dealt
                 very
                 severely
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 
                 them
                 suffer
                 beyond
                 ,
                 what
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 providence
                 their
                 sins
                 had
                 deserved
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 punished
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 :
                 But
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 utterly
                 consumed
                 for
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 a
                 people
                 enjoying
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 promised
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 smarted
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 ,
                 this
                 severity
                 should
                 not
                 always
                 continue
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 visit
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 kindness
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 plant
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 
                 to
                 continue
                 this
                 Proverb
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 would
                 then
                 find
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   their
                   Fathers
                   had
                   eaten
                   sowre
                   grapes
                   ,
                   their
                   teeth
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   always
                   set
                   on
                   edge
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 observe
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 was
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   super
                   terra
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Chaldee
                   Paraphrast
                
                 renders
                 it
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                 other
                 Versions
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 :
                 Now
                 God
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 occasion
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 Proverb
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 they
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 Fathers
                 sins
                 ,
                 should
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Land.
                 And
                 even
                 during
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 their
                 captivity
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 undergo
                 such
                 great
                 severities
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 their
                 condition
                 much
                 more
                 
                 tolerable
                 than
                 they
                 imagined
                 ;
                 only
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                 greater
                 sins
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 themselves
                 suffer
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 punish
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 own
                 posterity
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 the
                 rather
                 embrace
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 find
                 such
                 insuperable
                 difficulties
                 in
                 other
                 Interpretations
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   what
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   was
                   repugnant
                   to
                   his
                   nature
                   and
                   justice
                   ever
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                
                 is
                 to
                 charge
                 God
                 plainly
                 with
                 injustice
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Prophets
                 told
                 them
                 they
                 should
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 :
                 Which
                 sufferings
                 
                 were
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 complaint
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 answer
                 here
                 given
                 must
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 complaint
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   occasion
                   to
                   use
                   that
                   Proverb
                   :
                
                 Wherein
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 to
                 complain
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 then
                 .
                 I
                 demand
                 then
                 ,
                 Do
                 not
                 these
                 words
                 imply
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 answer
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 plain
                 denial
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 promise
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 God
                 properly
                 punished
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 unjust
                 
                 in
                 doing
                 so
                 ;
                 or
                 it
                 was
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 place
                 instead
                 of
                 overthrowing
                 will
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 punished
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   did
                   only
                   take
                   occasion
                   by
                   their
                   Fathers
                   sins
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   iniquities
                   :
                
                 But
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 punished
                 for
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 own
                 iniquities
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 doth
                 oblige
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 promise
                 here
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 punish
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 
                   by
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   others
                   sins
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 plainly
                 seen
                 afterwards
                 
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Fathers
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 after
                 this
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 rule
                 of
                 equity
                 which
                 God
                 here
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 vary
                 
                 from
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 punishing
                 of
                 some
                 on
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 others
                 sins
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 unjust
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 suppose
                 the
                 punishing
                 any
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
                   But
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   implyed
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   ways
                   would
                   be
                   unequal
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   ever
                
                 
                 
                   did
                   otherwise
                   than
                   he
                   there
                   said
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   ?
                
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 equal
                 he
                 meant
                 just
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 ways
                 never
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 unequal
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 
                 dispute
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 judged
                 amiss
                 concerning
                 Gods
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 just
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 his
                 ways
                 very
                 severe
                 ,
                 though
                 just
                 ,
                 God
                 by
                 remitting
                 
                 of
                 this
                 severity
                 ,
                 would
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 
                 just
                 ,
                 but
                 kind
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 find
                 his
                 ways
                 equal
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 always
                 agreeable
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 ending
                 in
                 kindness
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 hitherto
                 were
                 so
                 severe
                 towards
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 banishment
                 and
                 captivity
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 occasion
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 18.
                 —
                 33.
                 
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 relate
                 to
                 this
                 dispute
                 about
                 
                   Childrens
                   suffering
                   for
                   their
                   Fathers
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 concerning
                 
                 a
                 righteous
                 mans
                 sinning
                 and
                 dying
                 in
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wicked
                 mans
                 repenting
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 in
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Iews
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 judge
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 :
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Maimonides
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 case
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 righteous
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 last
                 commit
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 former
                 righteousness
                 should
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 dye
                 in
                 his
                 iniquity
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 therefore
                 God
                 answers
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ways
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 think
                 Gods
                 ways
                 in
                 doing
                 so
                 unequal
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 unequal
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 either
                 to
                 punish
                 men
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 ,
                 supposing
                 such
                 a
                 conjunction
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 grants
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Socinus
                   never
                   intended
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   mans
                   suffering
                   for
                   anothers
                   sins
                   was
                   unjust
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   :
                   
                   no
                   ,
                   not
                   though
                   we
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   strictest
                   sense
                   ,
                   for
                   one
                   suffering
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 far
                 cleared
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 Justice
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 persons
                 either
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 dominion
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 consequently
                 whether
                 any
                 punishment
                 may
                 be
                 undergone
                 justly
                 beyond
                 the
                 proper
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   Mankind
                
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 on
                 supposition
                 either
                 of
                 a
                 neer
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 valid
                 consent
                 which
                 must
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 dominion
                 in
                 men
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 question
                 still
                 proceeds
                 upon
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 dominion
                 in
                 men
                 over
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 part
                 with
                 for
                 others
                 sakes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 free
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 justifie
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Justice
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 suffer
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 
                 own
                 actions
                 .
                 And
                 Crellius
                 his
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 punishment
                 is
                 true
                 punishment
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 just
                 ;
                 is
                 no
                 answer
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Nations
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 finding
                 this
                 answer
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 he
                 relies
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   That
                   
                   it
                   was
                   never
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   Nations
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   
                   
                   man
                   should
                   suffer
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   guilty
                   should
                   be
                   freed
                   by
                   the
                   others
                   suffering
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   neither
                   Socinus
                   nor
                   he
                   do
                   deny
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   anothers
                   sins
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   deny
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   the
                   innocent
                   were
                   punished
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   guilty
                   were
                   freed
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     so
                     he
                     answers
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Hostages
                   and
                   Sureties
                   ,
                   their
                   punishment
                   did
                   never
                   excuse
                   the
                   offenders
                   themselves
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     Socinus
                  
                   his
                   argument
                   doth
                   hold
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   one
                   mans
                   money
                   may
                   become
                   anothers
                   ,
                   yet
                   one
                   mans
                   sufferings
                   cannot
                   become
                   anothers
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                   he
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   all
                   one
                   who
                   suffered
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   who
                   pays
                   the
                   money
                   due
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   the
                   offender
                   must
                   be
                   presently
                   released
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Debtor
                   is
                   upon
                   payment
                   of
                   the
                   debt
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 him
                 upon
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 reply
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 gives
                 up
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 dispute
                 at
                 present
                 between
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 unjust
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 suffer
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 actions
                 ?
                 Yes
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   suffers
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   guilty
                   be
                   freed
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 enquiring
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 just
                 for
                 another
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 suffering
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 just
                 for
                 that
                 man
                 to
                 suffer
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 consent
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 
                   his
                   own
                
                 actions
                 ,
                 without
                 that
                 consent
                 deserved
                 ?
                 The
                 release
                 of
                 another
                 person
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 another
                 consideration
                 .
                 Doth
                 the
                 freeing
                 or
                 not
                 freeing
                 of
                 another
                 by
                 suffering
                 ,
                 add
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 suffering
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 being
                 wholly
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 suffer
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 anothers
                 fault
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 suffer
                 as
                 undeservedly
                 ,
                 though
                 another
                 be
                 not
                 freed
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 ?
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Hostages
                 or
                 Sureties
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 make
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 more
                 guilty
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                 persons
                 they
                 are
                 concerned
                 for
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 punished
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 exacted
                 the
                 punishment
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 desert
                 of
                 punishment
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 guilty
                 are
                 still
                 bound
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 offences
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 could
                 suppose
                 the
                 guilty
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 by
                 supposing
                 their
                 guilt
                 more
                 fully
                 translated
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 following
                 that
                 guilt
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 just
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 not
                 delivered
                 
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 other
                 suffers
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 just
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 penalty
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 latter
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 just
                 upon
                 less
                 grounds
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 just
                 upon
                 greater
                 .
                 I
                 look
                 on
                 this
                 
                 therefore
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 shift
                 of
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 hoping
                 thereby
                 to
                 avoid
                 
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 mankind
                 in
                 one
                 mans
                 suffering
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 argument
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 justice
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 suffering
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 action
                 unjust
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 just
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 pardoning
                 the
                 offenders
                 themselves
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 just
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 other
                 were
                 not
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 just
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 other
                 were
                 punished
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 this
                 suffering
                 to
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 meerly
                 by
                 the
                 others
                 being
                 pardoned
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 
                 sufferings
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 just
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 so
                 fully
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 offender
                 should
                 suffer
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Governor
                 having
                 obtained
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 declares
                 himself
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 pardon
                 the
                 offenders
                 themselves
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 sins
                 punished
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 themselves
                 escaped
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 whose
                 punishment
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 his
                 sins
                 deserved
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 full
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 
                 reserved
                 to
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   That
                
                 Ahab
                 
                   was
                   not
                   wholly
                   freed
                   ,
                   his
                   life
                   being
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   sins
                
                 :
                 That
                 gives
                 no
                 sufficient
                 answer
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 was
                 deferred
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 he
                 was
                 delivered
                 from
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 will
                 hold
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 as
                 the
                 part
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 whose
                 sins
                 were
                 punished
                 on
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 themselves
                 escaping
                 it
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Our
                 Adversaries
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 just
                 for
                 some
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 freed
                 by
                 their
                 suffering
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   one
                   Christian
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   may
                   ,
                   but
                   ought
                   to
                   lay
                   down
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   danger
                   of
                   his
                   denying
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   judges
                   him
                   far
                   more
                   useful
                   and
                   considerable
                   than
                   himself
                   :
                   so
                   likewise
                   a
                   son
                   for
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   one
                   Brother
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Friend
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   ,
                   whose
                   life
                   he
                   thinks
                   more
                   useful
                
                 
                 
                   than
                   his
                   own
                
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 ask
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   unjust
                
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 he
                 cannot
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 an
                 obligation
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 another
                 cannot
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 suffering
                 it self
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 Crellius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   injustice
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   lies
                   wholly
                   upon
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   who
                   admits
                   it
                   :
                
                 but
                 I
                 ask
                 wherefore
                 is
                 it
                 unjust
                 in
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 admit
                 it
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 unjust
                 ?
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 obligation
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 undergo
                 
                 it
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 permit
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 just
                 in
                 
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 obtained
                 what
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 just
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 suffer
                 beyond
                 
                   the
                   desert
                
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 actions
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 lays
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deserve
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 actions
                 that
                 very
                 punishment
                 which
                 he
                 undergoes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 in
                 it self
                 just
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 unjust
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 permits
                 it
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 among
                 men
                 the
                 offenders
                 themselves
                 are
                 punished
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 terms
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 persons
                 suffered
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 suffered
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 be
                 freed
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 suffering
                 was
                 admitted
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 on
                 that
                 consideration
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 and
                 
                 justice
                 the
                 offenders
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 suffering
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 among
                 men
                 the
                 chief
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 be
                 freed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 security
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offenders
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 sureties
                 suffering
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 offender
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 declaring
                 that
                 all
                 care
                 is
                 taken
                 that
                 the
                 offender
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 his
                 escape
                 ,
                 the
                 surety
                 suffers
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 when
                 the
                 person
                 suffers
                 purposely
                 that
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 
                 freed
                 by
                 his
                 suffering
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 suffering
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 the
                 release
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 unjust
                 ,
                 but
                 becomes
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 suffered
                 ,
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 terms
                 .
                 Not
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 followed
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 as
                 Crellius
                 fancies
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 release
                 doth
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 terms
                 which
                 he
                 who
                 suffered
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 this
                 suffering
                 of
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 upon
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 the
                 immediate
                 consequent
                 of
                 the
                 suffering
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   actual
                   discharge
                
                 but
                 the
                 right
                 to
                 it
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 dispense
                 upon
                 what
                 tèrms
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 most
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Although
                 
                 one
                 persons
                 sufferings
                 cannot
                 become
                 anothers
                 so
                 as
                 one
                 mans
                 Money
                 may
                 ;
                 yet
                 one
                 mans
                 sufferings
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 consideration
                 on
                 which
                 a
                 benefit
                 may
                 accure
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 a
                 donation
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 transferring
                 right
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 Money
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 acceptation
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 from
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 pardon
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 declare
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 pardon
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 suffered
                 ;
                 where
                 lies
                 the
                 impossibility
                 or
                 unreasonableness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ?
                 For
                 Crellius
                 grants
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                   that
                   rewards
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   others
                   than
                   the
                   persons
                   who
                   did
                   the
                   actions
                   in
                   consideration
                   of
                   those
                   actions
                
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 one
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 being
                 purposely
                 undertaken
                 for
                 
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 be
                 available
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 suffered
                 
                 for
                 ?
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 transfer
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 person
                 may
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 admitted
                 thereto
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 punishing
                 belongs
                 ,
                 suffer
                 justly
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 beyond
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 actions
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 guilty
                 may
                 be
                 pardoned
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 we
                 designed
                 to
                 prove
                 from
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 overthrowing
                 his
                 own
                 hypothesis
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 being
                 confessed
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 such
                 sufferings
                 have
                 all
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 God
                 hath
                 justly
                 punished
                 
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 committed
                 ;
                 since
                 all
                 Nations
                 have
                 allowed
                 it
                 just
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 consent
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 another
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 unjust
                 for
                 the
                 offender
                 to
                 be
                 released
                 by
                 anothers
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 evidently
                 follows
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Crellius
                 his
                 main
                 Principle
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   person
                   may
                   be
                   justly
                   punished
                   beyond
                   the
                   desert
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   actions
                   :
                
                 And
                 so
                 that
                 first
                 argument
                 of
                 Crellius
                 cannot
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   cannot
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   consent
                   suffer
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   because
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   deserve
                   anothers
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   punishment
                   is
                   just
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   deserved
                   .
                
                 
                 His
                 second
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 anger
                 and
                 revenge
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Discourse
                 about
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 ends
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 ●…s
                 third
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   one
                   mans
                   punishment
                   cannot
                   become
                   anothers
                   ,
                
                 immediately
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 finished
                 our
                 first
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 both
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     e
                     Death
                     of
                     Christ
                     considered
                     as
                     an
                     Expiatory
                     Sacrifice
                     for
                     sin
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     expiation
                     of
                     sin
                     was
                     by
                     the
                     Sacrifices
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     twofold
                     ,
                     Civil
                     and
                     Ritual
                     .
                     The
                     Promises
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Iews
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                  
                   Moses
                   ,
                   
                     respected
                     them
                     as
                     a
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     be
                     temporal
                     .
                     The
                     typical
                     nature
                     of
                     Sacrifices
                     asserted
                     .
                     A
                     substitution
                     in
                     the
                     Expiatory
                     Sacrifices
                     under
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     proved
                     from
                  
                   Lev.
                   17.
                   11.
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Concession
                     of
                  
                   Crellius
                   
                     about
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     joyned
                     with
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                   Lev.
                   10.
                   17.
                   
                     explained
                     .
                     The
                     expiation
                     of
                     uncertain
                     murther
                     proves
                     a
                     substitution
                     .
                     A
                     substitution
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     our
                     room
                     proved
                     from
                     Christ
                     being
                     said
                     to
                     dye
                     for
                     us
                     ;
                     the
                     importance
                     of
                     that
                     phrase
                     considered
                     .
                     In
                     what
                     sense
                     a
                     Surrogation
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     our
                     room
                     is
                     asserted
                     by
                     us
                     .
                     Our
                     Redemption
                     by
                     Christ
                     proves
                     a
                     substitution
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     true
                     notion
                     of
                     Redemption
                     :
                     that
                     explained
                     ,
                     and
                     proved
                     against
                  
                   Socinus
                   and
                   Crellius
                   .
                   
                     No
                     necessity
                     of
                     paying
                     the
                     price
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     detains
                     captive
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     captivity
                     is
                     not
                     by
                     force
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     sentence
                     of
                     Law.
                     Christs
                     death
                     a
                     proper
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     attributed
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     meer
                     deliverance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 WE
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   mankind
                   :
                
                 Which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 denied
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   Priest
                   did
                   offer
                   up
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Expiation
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 utterly
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   was
                   performed
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 or
                 that
                 
                 
                   the
                   Expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   did
                   respect
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   us
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   had
                   any
                   proper
                   efficacy
                   towards
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   any
                   further
                   than
                   as
                   it
                   comprehends
                   in
                   it
                   all
                   the
                   consequences
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 Catechresis
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 therefore
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 proper
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 do
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 especially
                 considerable
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Substitution
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Offenders
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Oblation
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 God.
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 Expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 consequent
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 three
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 appear
                 to
                 agree
                 fully
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Substitution
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Offenders
                   .
                
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 was
                 designed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 was
                 substituted
                 in
                 our
                 place
                 .
                 
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 
                 a
                 Substitution
                 of
                 them
                 
                   in
                   the
                   place
                
                 of
                 the
                 Offenders
                 .
                 This
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 are
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 yield
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 correspondency
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 between
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 up
                 by
                 Christ.
                 We
                 now
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 were
                 appointed
                 of
                 old
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 great
                 rule
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   without
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   remission
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 
                 yield
                 Crellius
                 what
                 he
                 so
                 often
                 urgeth
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   these
                   words
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   done
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                
                 They
                 
                 
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 less
                 serviceable
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 thereby
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Expiation
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                
                 :
                 Which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 mactation
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 was
                 designed
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 To
                 an
                 inquisitive
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 slaying
                 such
                 multitudes
                 of
                 beasts
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 appeared
                 far
                 less
                 evident
                 than
                 now
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 so
                 full
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 meerly
                 instituted
                 
                 out
                 of
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 whole
                 design
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 supposition
                 the
                 great
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 signifies
                 very
                 little
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 far
                 more
                 explain
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 tendency
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Commentaries
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 intend
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 discourse
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 particular
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 since
                 a
                 learned
                 person
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 already
                 undertaken
                 Crellius
                 upon
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 hope
                 ere
                 long
                 will
                 oblige
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 pains
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 only
                 insist
                 on
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 clearing
                 the
                 Substitution
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 say
                 was
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 instituted
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 yield
                 Crellius
                 what
                 he
                 after
                 Socinus
                 contends
                 for
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   only
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   and
                   solemn
                   Expiatory
                
                 
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   those
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Atonement
                   :
                
                 We
                 may
                 have
                 enough
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 vindicate
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 For
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 designed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Substitution
                 in
                 the
                 
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 circumstances
                 and
                 
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Institution
                 :
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 that
                 Expiation
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 designed
                 for
                 ;
                 the
                 not
                 understanding
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 than
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 .
                 For
                 while
                 men
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 expiation
                 was
                 wholly
                 typical
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 that
                 expiation
                 which
                 is
                 really
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 easily
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   expiation
                   then
                   ,
                   was
                   only
                   declarative
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   no
                   more
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   offered
                   ,
                   than
                
                 
                 
                   on
                   a
                   condition
                   required
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   disobedience
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   it
                   could
                   represent
                   ,
                
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   such
                   an
                   expiation
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   Gods
                   declaring
                   that
                   sins
                   are
                   expiated
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   condition
                   required
                   in
                   order
                   thereto
                   ,
                   as
                   laying
                   down
                   his
                   life
                   was
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 assert
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 being
                 slain
                 and
                 offered
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 real
                 ,
                 and
                 depended
                 upon
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 twofold
                 ,
                 a
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Ritual
                 expiation
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 double
                 capacity
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 either
                 
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 subsisting
                 by
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strictest
                 Sanction
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 death
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 27.
                 26.
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Legislator
                 ,
                 did
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 relaxation
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 ,
                 allowed
                 by
                 himself
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 designed
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 should
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 offence
                 should
                 be
                 fully
                 expiated
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 penal
                 Law
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 I
                 freely
                 admit
                 what
                 Grotius
                 asserts
                 upon
                 
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 yield
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 offence
                 could
                 be
                 
                 expiated
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 did
                 particularly
                 declare
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 sin
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 cutting
                 off
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   wilful
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Murther
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 those
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 expiation
                 wholly
                 typical
                 ;
                 for
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 greatest
                 sins
                 much
                 rather
                 have
                 had
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 expiation
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 solicitous
                 for
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 greater
                 than
                 lesser
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 designed
                 
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 typical
                 expiation
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 did
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 civil
                 constitution
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 mode
                 of
                 Divine
                 
                 Worship
                 which
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 people
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 purified
                 from
                 the
                 legal
                 impurities
                 which
                 they
                 contracted
                 ,
                 which
                 hindred
                 them
                 from
                 joyning
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 appointed
                 purposely
                 for
                 the
                 expiating
                 this
                 
                   legal
                   guilt
                
                 ,
                 as
                 particularly
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   ashes
                   of
                   the
                   red
                   heifer
                   ,
                
                 Numb
                 .
                 19.
                 9.
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 
                   a
                   purification
                   for
                   sin
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 puts
                 the
                 
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Bulls
                   and
                   of
                   Goats
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ashes
                   of
                   a
                   heifer
                   sprinkling
                   the
                   unclean
                   ,
                
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   to
                   the
                   purifying
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 which
                 implies
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 proper
                 and
                 immediate
                 effect
                 of
                 these
                 
                 sacrifices
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 infinitely
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 expiation
                 in
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 barely
                 typical
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 kind
                 of
                 expiation
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 
                   purifying
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 is
                 from
                 
                   purging
                   the
                   Conscience
                
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 dispensation
                 was
                 typical
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   had
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   very
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 representation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                 perfect
                 resemblance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 asserts
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 effect
                 upon
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   purifying
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 expiate
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 considered
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 another
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   purging
                   the
                   Conscience
                   from
                   dead
                   works
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   gifts
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   make
                   him
                   that
                   did
                   the
                   service
                   perfect
                   ,
                   as
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Conscience
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   that
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Bulls
                   and
                   Goats
                   should
                   take
                
                 
                 
                   away
                   sin
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 expiation
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 civil
                 and
                 ritual
                 ,
                 relating
                 either
                 to
                 corporal
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 legal
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 well
                 proves
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 make
                 expiation
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Conscience
                
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 expiation
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 relate
                 to
                 that
                 Polity
                 which
                 was
                 established
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 Laws
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 being
                 considered
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vain
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 had
                 only
                 temporal
                 or
                 eternal
                 promises
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 temporal
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 own
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 distinct
                 people
                 in
                 another
                 World
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Promises
                 relate
                 to
                 a
                 People
                 
                   as
                   such
                
                 ,
                 must
                 consider
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 
                 capacity
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 viz.
                 peace
                 plenty
                 ,
                 
                 number
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 length
                 of
                 days
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 denying
                 that
                 the
                 general
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 did
                 remain
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rewarder
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   seek
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Promises
                 God
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 did
                 continue
                 in
                 force
                 
                   as
                   to
                   another
                   Country
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 continually
                 improved
                 by
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 instructions
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 what
                 did
                 respect
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 saults
                 being
                 either
                 death
                 or
                 exclusion
                 from
                 the
                 publick
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 was
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   doth
                   not
                   this
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   typical
                   nature
                   of
                   these
                   sacrifices
                   ?
                
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 much
                 rather
                 establisheth
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Socinus
                 argues
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   expiation
                   was
                   only
                   typical
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   something
                   in
                   the
                   type
                   correspondent
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   typified
                   
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Brazen
                   Serpent
                   typified
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   looked
                   up
                   to
                   it
                   were
                   healed
                   .
                   And
                   Noahs
                   Ark
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   entred
                   into
                   that
                   were
                   saved
                   from
                   the
                   deluge
                   .
                   So
                   Corinth
                   .
                   10.
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   
                   things
                   happened
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   types
                   ,
                   v.
                   11.
                   because
                   the
                   events
                   which
                   happened
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   did
                   represent
                   those
                   which
                   would
                   fall
                   upon
                   disobedient
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 true
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Type
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 assert
                 an
                 expiation
                 that
                 was
                 real
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 represent
                 an
                 expiation
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 higher
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 being
                 premised
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 p●ove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 substitution
                 designed
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 and
                 sacrificed
                 
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 themselves
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 
                 
                   Levitious
                   17.
                   11.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   it
                   you
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   your
                   Souls
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   blood
                   that
                   maketh
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   the
                   Soul.
                
                 The
                 utmost
                 that
                 Crellius
                 would
                 have
                 meant
                 by
                 
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   reason
                   assigned
                   of
                   the
                   prohibition
                   of
                   eating
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   the
                   life
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   designed
                   for
                   expiation
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   makes
                   these
                   wholly
                   independent
                   upon
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 reason
                 assigned
                 against
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 elsewhere
                 given
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Precept
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 
                   Gen.
                   9.
                   4
                   
                   Levit.
                
                 17.
                 14.
                 but
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 reason
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   the
                   life
                
                 ;
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   given
                   them
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   
                   Altar
                   for
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   their
                   Souls
                   :
                
                 So
                 the
                 Arabick
                 Version
                 
                 renders
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   have
                   I
                   given
                   it
                   you
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 :
                 And
                 hereby
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 did
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 for
                 atonement
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   blood
                   that
                   maketh
                   an
                   atonement
                   for
                   the
                   Soul
                
                 ;
                 why
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 mentioned
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 were
                 intended
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 barely
                 another
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 eat
                 the
                 blood
                 ?
                 what
                 force
                 is
                 there
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 clause
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 soregoing
                 ?
                 for
                 therein
                 God
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   it
                   them
                   for
                   an
                   Atonement
                   .
                
                 If
                 no
                 more
                 had
                 been
                 intended
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                 bare
                 prohibition
                 of
                 common
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 consecrated
                 to
                 sacred
                 use
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 holy
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 instances
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Oyntment
                   and
                   Perfume
                
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 profaned
                 to
                 common
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   holy
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 if
                 therefore
                 the
                 blood
                 had
                 been
                 forbidden
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 necessity
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 adding
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   made
                   atonement
                   for
                   the
                   Soul
                   :
                
                 which
                 gives
                 no
                 peculiar
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 eat
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 beyond
                 
                 that
                 of
                 bare
                 consecration
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 sacred
                 use
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 as
                 respecting
                 the
                 first
                 clause
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   For
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 blood
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 atonement
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   because
                   the
                   life
                   was
                   in
                   that
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 offered
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Hanc
                     animam
                     vobis
                     pro
                     meliore
                     damus
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 yet
                 made
                 clearer
                 by
                 another
                 instance
                 produced
                 
                 by
                 Crellius
                 to
                 explain
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   the
                   forbidding
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   fat
                   ,
                
                 which
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   joyned
                   with
                   this
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 Levit.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   perpetual
                   S●atute
                   for
                   your
                   Generations
                   ,
                   throughout
                   all
                   your
                   dwellings
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   eat
                   neither
                   fat
                   ,
                   nor
                   blood
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 7.
                 23
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Now
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 is
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 prohibition
                 of
                 the
                 fat
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   fat
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                
                 Which
                 was
                 enough
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 
                 from
                 eating
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 blood
                 somewhat
                 further
                 is
                 assigned
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   the
                   life
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 expiation
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 being
                 substituted
                 
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   anamalis
                   hostia
                
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 observes
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 distinguished
                 from
                 those
                 whose
                 entrails
                 were
                 observed
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 as
                 Servius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   sola
                   anima
                
                 
                 
                 
                   Deo
                   sacratur
                
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 lay
                 in
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 properly
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 both
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 expiated
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 LXX
                 do
                 accordingly
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 From
                 
                 whence
                 Eusebius
                 calls
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 saith
                 they
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 Crellius
                 elsewhere
                 
                 grants
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   where
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   is
                   joyned
                   with
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   it
                   doth
                   imply
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   one
                   doth
                   undergo
                   the
                   punishment
                   which
                   another
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   undergone
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 we
                 mean
                 by
                 substitution
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 being
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 infer
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Goat
                   of
                   the
                   Sin
                   offering
                   ,
                   bearing
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   atonement
                   for
                   them
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Levit.
                 10.
                 17.
                 for
                 Crellius
                 his
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   bearing
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   taking
                   away
                   ,
                   or
                   declaring
                   that
                   they
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   taken
                   away
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 disproved
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 other
                 answer
                 hath
                 as
                 little
                 weight
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   did
                   bear
                   their
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Priest
                   :
                
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Chaldee
                   Paraphrast
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Syriack
                   Version
                
                 ,
                 understand
                 it
                 wholly
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Socinus
                
                 himself
                 grants
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Priest
                   did
                   expiate
                   by
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   themselves
                   did
                   expiate
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 uncertain
                 murther
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 Deut
                 21.
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 tenth
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   murther
                   were
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   person
                   not
                   known
                   who
                   did
                   it
                   ,
                   a
                   heifer
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   her
                   head
                   cut
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   City
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   the
                   innocent
                   blood
                   from
                   among
                   them
                   :
                
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   blood
                   defiled
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Land
                   cannot
                   be
                   cleansed
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   that
                   is
                   shed
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   shed
                   it
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 guilt
                 contracted
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Land
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 shed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 was
                 not
                 found
                 to
                 expiate
                 that
                 guilt
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 heifer
                 instead
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 heiser
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 towards
                 the
                 expiating
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 death
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 found
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 contend
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   designed
                   to
                   expiate
                   the
                   Murtherers
                   guilt
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Objection
                 of
                 Crellius
                 against
                 this
                 instance
                 )
                 
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 substitution
                 here
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 peo●…
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 Crellius
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   did
                   not
                   deserve
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   needed
                   no
                   expiation
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 prayer
                 appointed
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   merciful
                   ,
                   O
                
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   unto
                   thy
                   people
                   Israel
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   redeemed
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   not
                   innocent
                   blood
                   unto
                   thy
                   people
                   Israels
                   Charge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   expiated
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 
                 used
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 places
                 where
                 Expiation
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 guilt
                 supposed
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 expiation
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 expiation
                 was
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 substitution
                 of
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 enough
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 substitution
                 was
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 guilt
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 the
                 offender
                 himself
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 by
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 terms
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 offered
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 say
                 still
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 guilt
                 was
                 expiated
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 expiate
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 ,
                 his
                 sin
                 was
                 expiated
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 his
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 murther
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 guilt
                 which
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 was
                 expiated
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 offender
                 himself
                 were
                 never
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 correspondency
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 substitution
                 
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 for
                 sin
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 substituted
                 in
                 our
                 room
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 our
                 guilt
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 being
                 said
                 
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 death
                 being
                 
                 called
                 
                   a
                   price
                   of
                   Redemption
                
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   From
                   Christs
                   being
                   said
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 By
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 
                   For
                   Christ
                   hath
                   also
                   once
                   suffered
                   for
                   sins
                   ,
                   the
                   just
                   for
                   the
                   unjust
                
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   suffer
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 :
                 By
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   dye
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   ungodly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   give
                   himself
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   ransom
                   for
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 
                   taste
                   death
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   every
                   man
                
                 :
                 By
                 Caiaphas
                 ,
                 speaking
                 by
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   dye
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   people
                
                 .
                 So
                 Christ
                 himself
                 instituting
                 his
                 last
                 Supper
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 
                 
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   blood
                   which
                   was
                   shed
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   you
                
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   came
                   to
                   give
                   his
                   life
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   ransom
                   for
                   many
                
                 .
                 
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 arts
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 imply
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 room
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   these
                   phrases
                   do
                   imply
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   final
                   cause
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   died
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   mankind
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   lay
                   down
                   our
                   lives
                   for
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   suffer
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 destroy
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 plead
                 for
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 these
                 phrases
                 do
                 imply
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 room
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 
                   our
                   lives
                   for
                   our
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 a
                 substitution
                 is
                 implied
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 supposing
                 that
                 dying
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 signifie
                 dying
                 for
                 some
                 benefit
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 hinder
                 substitution
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 cannot
                 obtain
                 any
                 benefit
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 substituted
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 we
                 produce
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 implying
                 such
                 a
                 substitution
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 offer
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Christs
                 suffering
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   always
                   signifie
                   so
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 never
                 said
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 not
                 instead
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   by
                   reason
                
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 person
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 proper
                 and
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 as
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Socinus
                 himself
                 grants
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   peculiarity
                   implied
                   in
                   those
                   
                   phrases
                   ,
                   when
                   attributed
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   above
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   when
                   attributed
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   properly
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                   Brother
                   dies
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Paul
                   suffered
                   for
                   the
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   may
                   truly
                   and
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   suffer
                   and
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   St.
                   Paul
                   
                   saith
                   ,
                   was
                   Paul
                   crucified
                   for
                   you
                   ?
                   implying
                   thereby
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   never
                   was
                   ,
                   or
                   could
                   be
                   any
                   ,
                   who
                   truly
                   and
                   properly
                   
                   could
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   men
                   but
                   Christ
                   alone
                   .
                
                 How
                 unreasonable
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 particle
                 as
                 applied
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ,
                 when
                 applied
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 when
                 a
                 peculiarity
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 ever
                 was
                 or
                 could
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 mans
                 dying
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 bare
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 particle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 we
                 insist
                 upon
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 substitution
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 properly
                 expressed
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 particles
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 only
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 too
                 :
                 which
                 Socinus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Although
                   it
                   may
                   signifie
                
                 
                 
                   something
                   else
                   besides
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   such
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   a
                   ransom
                   or
                   price
                   ,
                   it
                   signifies
                   
                   the
                   payment
                   of
                   something
                   which
                   was
                   owing
                   before
                   ,
                   as
                
                 
                 Mat.
                 17.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   redemption
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   there
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   doth
                   imply
                   a
                   commutation
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   price
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   person
                   received
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   holds
                   in
                   Christ
                   only
                   metaphorically
                
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 being
                 only
                 Metaphoricall
                 ,
                 the
                 commutation
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 now
                 leads
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 larger
                 Answer
                 of
                 Crellius
                 upon
                 
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 Wherein
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 yields
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 denies
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 reasons
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   yields
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   doth
                   Socinus
                   very
                   freely
                   ,
                   a
                   commutation
                   :
                
                 but
                 
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 throughly
                 understand
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   twofold
                   commutation
                   ;
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   suffering
                   ,
                   the
                   kind
                   of
                   suffering
                   being
                   changed
                   ,
                   not
                   actually
                   but
                   intentionally
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   actually
                   freed
                   by
                   Christ
                   dying
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   freed
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   commutation
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Socinus
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   deny
                   to
                   be
                   implied
                   in
                   the
                   particle
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   Christ
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   dye
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   Another
                   commutation
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   between
                   a
                   price
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   or
                
                 
                 
                   person
                   which
                   is
                   bought
                   or
                   redeemed
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   price
                   is
                   paid
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   or
                   person
                   is
                   received
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   commutation
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   where
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   is
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   which
                   price
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   accident
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   person
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   the
                   person
                   is
                   not
                   presently
                   delivered
                   ,
                
                 he
                 therefore
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   commutation
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   rather
                   imperfect
                   than
                   metaphorical
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   of
                   it self
                   imply
                   a
                   commutation
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 he
                 grants
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   places
                   do
                   imply
                   it
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 denies
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   proper
                   surrogation
                   in
                   Christs
                
                 
                 
                 
                   dying
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   commutation
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   substituted
                   person
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   and
                   state
                   wherein
                   the
                   other
                   was
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   refers
                   to
                   sufferings
                   ;
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   when
                   one
                   suffers
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   which
                   the
                   other
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   immediately
                   delivered
                   by
                   the
                   others
                   sufferings
                   .
                
                 And
                 against
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 surrogation
                 ,
                 Crellius
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 produced
                 any
                 reasons
                 ;
                 for
                 Grotius
                 never
                 asserted
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 eternal
                 death
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 immediately
                 freed
                 by
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 Grotius
                 
                 asserts
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 by
                 substitution
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   unless
                   Christ
                   had
                   died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   died
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   Christ
                   hath
                   died
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   die
                   eternally
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   all
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   he
                   meant
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   grant
                
                 
                 
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   complains
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   injury
                   for
                   any
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   think
                   otherwise
                   of
                   them
                
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 capacity
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 fair
                 words
                 ,
                 Crellius
                 means
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Socinus
                 did
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 allow
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 Grotius
                 used
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 he
                 understood
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 for
                 Crellius
                 means
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   an
                   antecedent
                   condition
                   to
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Grotius
                
                 understands
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   did
                   expiate
                   sins
                   by
                   becoming
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                 However
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 plea
                 against
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christs
                 being
                 an
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 (
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 substitution
                 in
                 our
                 room
                 )
                 since
                 they
                 profess
                 themselves
                 so
                 willing
                 to
                 own
                 such
                 a
                 substitution
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 
                   proper
                   substitution
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   bare
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   punishment
                   ,
                
                 they
                 then
                 express
                 their
                 minds
                 more
                 freely
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 places
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 substitution
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 former
                 discourse
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 punishment
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   punishment
                
                 
                 
                   be
                   undergone
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   surrogation
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 sufficient
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 designed
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 substitution
                 being
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 another
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 whatever
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 a
                 
                   proper
                   surrogation
                
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 another
                 person
                 than
                 the
                 satisfying
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 an
                 aequivalent
                 suffering
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 surrogation
                 .
                 If
                 David
                 had
                 obtained
                 his
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 Sons
                 escape
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 
                   hanged
                   by
                   the
                   hair
                   of
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                
                 as
                 his
                 Son
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 other
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 sufficient
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   subrogatum
                   ,
                   sapit
                   naturam
                   ejus
                   in
                   cujus
                   locum
                   subrogatur
                   :
                   Covarruvias
                
                 
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 
                   secundum
                   primordialem
                   naturam
                   non
                   secundum
                   accidentalem
                
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 circumstances
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 surrogation
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 remain
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Christ
                   dying
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 us
                 
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 underwent
                 an
                 
                   accursed
                   death
                
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 although
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 undergone
                 ,
                 yet
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 underwent
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 iniquities
                 in
                 order
                 
                 to
                 the
                 delivering
                 us
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 will
                 
                 yield
                 us
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 much
                 contend
                 with
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 
                   proper
                   surrogation
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Redemption
                
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 
                 Crellius
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 yield
                 
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   commutation
                   of
                   persons
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   the
                   commutation
                   he
                   will
                   allow
                   here
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   commutation
                   between
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   price
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   person
                   .
                
                 Which
                 he
                 therefore
                 asserts
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 Christs
                 undergoing
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 redemption
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   the
                   price
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   paid
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   supposed
                   to
                   undergo
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   delivered
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 Which
                 will
                 evidently
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 proper
                 redemption
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 punishment
                 then
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 pays
                 this
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 undergo
                 punishment
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 commutation
                 being
                 between
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 redeemed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 commutation
                 of
                 persons
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 .
                 But
                 hereby
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 subtilty
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 
                 is
                 designed
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 plain
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 these
                 places
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 clear
                 for
                 a
                 substitution
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 only
                 a
                 commutation
                 of
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 a
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 urged
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 redemption
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 deny
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 signifie
                 a
                 proper
                 price
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 only
                 taken
                 metaphorically
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 taken
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 force
                 in
                 what
                 Crellius
                 saith
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 bare
                 
                 metaphorical
                 price
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 real
                 punishment
                 :
                 Two
                 things
                 I
                 shall
                 then
                 prove
                 against
                 Crellius
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 as
                 applied
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 a
                 bare
                 commutation
                 of
                 a
                 price
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Both
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 cleared
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 stating
                 the
                 notion
                 
                 of
                 redemption
                 between
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 have
                 any
                 other
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 redemption
                 
                   but
                   from
                   captivity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   by
                   the
                   payment
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   price
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   did
                   hold
                   in
                   captivity
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   because
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   pay
                   the
                   price
                   to
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   proper
                   sense
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   redemption
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   price
                   which
                   was
                   paid
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 strength
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                 arguments
                 used
                 by
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 to
                 enervate
                 the
                 
                 
                 force
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   our
                   redemption
                   by
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   of
                   the
                   price
                   which
                   he
                   paid
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 weak
                 these
                 exceptions
                 are
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 upon
                 a
                 true
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 primary
                 importance
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   by
                   another
                   as
                   a
                   valuable
                   consideration
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 Thence
                 redimere
                 anciently
                 among
                 the
                 Latins
                 signified
                 barely
                 
                   to
                   purchase
                
                 by
                 a
                 valuable
                 price
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 purchase
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 sold
                 before
                 ,
                 thence
                 the
                 pac●um
                 
                 redimendi
                 in
                 contracts
                 :
                 still
                 in
                 whatever
                 sense
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 regard
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 obtained
                 ,
                 thence
                 
                   redimere
                   delatorem
                   pecunia
                
                 ,
                 h.
                 e.
                 
                   eum
                   à
                   delatione
                   deducere
                
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   redimere
                   litem
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   redemptor
                   litis
                
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 upon
                 
                 certain
                 consideration
                 took
                 the
                 whole
                 charge
                 of
                 a
                 suit
                 upon
                 himself
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 undertook
                 the
                 farming
                 of
                 customs
                 at
                 certain
                 rates
                 ,
                 were
                 called
                 
                   redemptores
                   vectigalium
                   ,
                   quiredempturis
                   auxissent
                   vectigalia
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Livy
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 those
                 
                 who
                 undertook
                 any
                 publick
                 work
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 price
                 ,
                 redemptores
                 
                 
                   antiquitus
                   dicebantur
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Festus
                 and
                 Ulpian
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 was
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 from
                 any
                 inconvenience
                 that
                 he
                 lay
                 under
                 ,
                 by
                 something
                 which
                 was
                 supposed
                 a
                 valuable
                 consideration
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 relate
                 to
                 captivity
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 great
                 calamity
                 ,
                 the
                 freedom
                 from
                 which
                 is
                 obtained
                 by
                 what
                 another
                 suffers
                 ;
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 remarkable
                 expressions
                 of
                 Cicero
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                   Quam
                   quidem
                   ego
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 )
                 
                   a
                   rep
                   .
                   meis
                   privatis
                   &
                   domesticis
                   incommodis
                   libentissimè
                   redemissem
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                 more
                 expresly
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                   Ego
                   vitam
                   omnium
                   civium
                   ,
                   statum
                
                 
                 
                   orbis
                   terrae
                   urbem
                   hanc
                   denique
                   ,
                   &c.
                   quinque
                   hominum
                   amentium
                   ac
                   perditorum
                   poena
                   redemi
                   .
                
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 redemption
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 not
                 from
                 meer
                 captivity
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 calamity
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 .
                 So
                 vain
                 is
                 that
                 assertion
                 of
                 
                   Socinus
                   ,
                   redimere
                   ,
                   nihil
                   aliud
                   propriè
                   significat
                   ,
                   quam
                   eum
                   captivum
                   e
                   manibus
                   illius
                   ,
                   qui
                   eum
                   detinet
                   ,
                   pretio
                
                 
                 
                   illi
                   dato
                   liberare
                
                 .
                 
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 supposing
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 redemption
                 as
                 used
                 
                 in
                 sacred
                 Authors
                 doth
                 properly
                 relate
                 to
                 captivity
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 contend
                 so
                 earnestly
                 for
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   price
                   must
                   be
                   paid
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   
                   detains
                   captive
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 very
                 easily
                 conceive
                 a
                 double
                 
                 sort
                 of
                 captivity
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 a
                 redemption
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Captive
                 is
                 detained
                 purposely
                 for
                 advantage
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 redemption
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 a
                 
                   judicial
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 condemns
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 price
                 ,
                 but
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 a
                 redemption
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 ;
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 price
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 detains
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 detaining
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 to
                 be
                 pald
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 the
                 detainer
                 is
                 meerly
                 
                 the
                 instrument
                 for
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 Crellius
                 
                 objects
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   price
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   paid
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   redemption
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   redeemed
                   for
                   his
                   use
                   and
                   service
                   ,
                   now
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   price
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   paid
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   whose
                   service
                   the
                   person
                   is
                   redeemed
                   .
                
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 spake
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 redemption
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Captive
                 by
                 force
                 ;
                 
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 detainer
                 is
                 no
                 further
                 concerned
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 the
                 price
                 must
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 detains
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 otherwise
                 be
                 unsuccessful
                 for
                 his
                 deliverance
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 captivity
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 who
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 future
                 obedience
                 may
                 himself
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 his
                 redemption
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 future
                 serviceableness
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 we
                 see
                 both
                 that
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 proper
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 commutation
                 
                 of
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 commutation
                 of
                 one
                 persons
                 suffering
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 suffering
                 being
                 a
                 punishment
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 valuable
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 others
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 price
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 doth
                 imply
                 a
                 proper
                 substitution
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 old
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 proper
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Nothing
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 vain
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   is
                   sometimes
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   meet
                   deliverance
                   without
                   any
                   price
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 main
                 force
                 of
                 our
                 
                 argument
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 when
                 applied
                 to
                 
                 sins
                 ,
                 signifies
                 expiation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 when
                 applied
                 to
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 deliverance
                 purchased
                 by
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 bare
                 price
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 thing
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 undergone
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 that
                 deliverance
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 not
                 only
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 too
                 ,
                 which
                 Crellius
                 confesseth
                 doth
                 imply
                 a
                 commutation
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 doth
                 prove
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 place
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Oblation
                   made
                   therein
                   to
                   God.
                   Crellius
                   his
                   sense
                   of
                   Christs
                   Oblation
                   proposed
                   .
                   Against
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Priestly
                   office
                   of
                   Christ
                   had
                   a
                   primary
                   respect
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   did
                   divert
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                   Christ
                   not
                   a
                   bare
                   Metaphorical
                   High-Priest
                   .
                   Crellius
                   destroys
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   confounding
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                   Regal
                   Power
                   .
                   No
                   proper
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   belongs
                   
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   if
                   Crellius
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   true
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   2.
                   proves
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Oblation
                   to
                   God.
                   The
                   Phrase
                   of
                   
                     a
                     sweet-smelling
                     savour
                  
                   ,
                   belongs
                   to
                   expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   ;
                   Crellius
                   his
                   gross
                   notion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   His
                   mistakes
                   about
                   the
                   kinds
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   Burnt-offerings
                   were
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   Law.
                   A
                   new
                   distribution
                   of
                   sacrifices
                   proposed
                   .
                   What
                   influence
                   the
                   mactation
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   had
                   on
                   Expiation
                   .
                   The
                   High-Priest
                   only
                   to
                   slay
                   the
                   Sin-offering
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Atonement
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   Christs
                   
                   Priesthood
                   did
                   not
                   begin
                   from
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                   The
                   mactation
                   in
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   no
                   bare
                   preparation
                   to
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   customs
                   of
                   other
                   Nations
                   .
                   Whether
                   Christs
                   Oblation
                   of
                   himself
                   once
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   Earth
                   ?
                   Of
                   the
                   proper
                   notion
                   of
                   Oblations
                   under
                   the
                   Levitical
                   Law.
                   Several
                   things
                   observed
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   our
                   purpose
                   .
                   All
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   a
                   legal
                   Oblation
                   ,
                   concur
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   His
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   hath
                   no
                   correspondency
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   were
                   no
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   In
                   Sin-offerings
                   for
                   the
                   
                   People
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   was
                   consumed
                   ;
                   no
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   allowed
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   those
                   for
                   private
                   Persons
                   .
                   Christs
                   exercise
                   of
                   Power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   in
                   no
                   sense
                   an
                   Oblation
                   to
                   God.
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   his
                   sense
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   places
                   in
                   dispute
                   .
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Second
                 thing
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Oblation
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   God
                
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 
                   Grotius
                   towards
                   the
                   conclusion
                   of
                   his
                   book
                   ,
                   
                   makes
                   a
                   twofold
                   oblation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   parallel
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Mactation
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   Representation
                   ;
                   whereof
                   the
                   first
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   first
                   
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   
                   not
                   a
                   bare
                   preparation
                   to
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   :
                   the
                   latter
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   commemoration
                   of
                   one
                   already
                   past
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   since
                   appearing
                   and
                   interceding
                   are
                   not
                   properly
                   sacerdotal
                   acts
                   ,
                   any
                   further
                   than
                   they
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   already
                   offered
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   takes
                   away
                   that
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   leave
                   to
                   Christ
                   any
                   proper
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   plain
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   assigns
                   to
                   Christ
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   distinct
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   and
                   a
                   King.
                   
                
                 To
                 which
                 Crellius
                 replies
                 :
                 
                   That
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   doth
                   properly
                   belong
                   to
                   what
                   Christ
                   doth
                
                 
                 
                 
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   condition
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   enjoy
                   that
                   power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   doth
                   expiate
                   sins
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Priest
                   was
                   never
                   said
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   expiate
                   sins
                   when
                   he
                   killed
                   the
                   beast
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   sprinkled
                   or
                   carried
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Oblation
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Heaven
                   doth
                   answer
                   :
                   but
                   mactation
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   was
                   not
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Levites
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   truly
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   while
                   we
                   was
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                
                 
                 
                   only
                   prepared
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   where
                   by
                   the
                   perpetual
                   care
                   he
                   takes
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   exercising
                   his
                   Power
                
                 
                 
                 
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   offer
                   up
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   intercede
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   he
                   dischargeth
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   High-Priest
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   his
                   Priestly
                   Office
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   never
                   in
                   Scripture
                   mentioned
                   as
                   distinct
                   from
                   his
                   Kingly
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   comprehended
                   under
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   difference
                   between
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   larger
                   extension
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingly
                   Office
                   extending
                   to
                   punishing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Priestly
                   only
                   to
                   expiation
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 what
                 Crellius
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 discourseth
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 Wherein
                 he
                 asserts
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 
                 of
                 sins
                 respect
                 God
                 but
                 us
                 ;
                 his
                 Intercession
                 and
                 Oblation
                 wherein
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 sacerdotal
                 function
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 consist
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 did
                 offer
                 up
                 no
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 expiation
                 to
                 God
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 mactation
                 had
                 no
                 reference
                 to
                 expiation
                 ,
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 preparation
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 not
                 yet
                 being
                 constituted
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 till
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Against
                 these
                 two
                 assertions
                 I
                 shall
                 direct
                 my
                 following
                 discourse
                 ,
                 by
                 proving
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 a
                 primary
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 did
                 exercise
                 this
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross.
                 
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 a
                 primary
                 respect
                 
                 
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   us
                
                 ;
                 which
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 
                 of
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Hebr.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   For
                   every
                   High-Priest
                   taken
                   from
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   ordained
                   for
                   men
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   offer
                   both
                   gifts
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   for
                   sins
                   :
                   Id
                   est
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Crellius
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   procuret
                   &
                   peragat
                   ea
                   quae
                   ad
                   colendum
                   ac
                   propitiandum
                   numen
                   pertinent
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 perform
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 worshipping
                 and
                 
                   propitiating
                   God
                
                 :
                 We
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   the
                   propiating
                   God
                
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 immediately
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 respect
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 ;
                 or
                 let
                 Crellius
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 sense
                 
                   the
                   propitiating
                   God
                
                 will
                 bear
                 ;
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 did
                 immediately
                 respect
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   chief
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   to
                   plead
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sinners
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   find
                   him
                   kind
                   and
                   propitious
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   angry
                   or
                   displeased
                   .
                
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 God
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 discuss
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 instituted
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 divert
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   Law
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 Crellius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   ought
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   God
                   by
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   were
                   diverted
                   from
                   his
                   
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   inclined
                   to
                   pardon
                   ;
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 instances
                 that
                 are
                 recorded
                 therein
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Aaron
                 was
                 bid
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Plague
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   wrath
                   gone
                   out
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   stood
                   between
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   plague
                   was
                   stayed
                
                 .
                 Was
                 not
                 Gods
                 anger
                 then
                 diverted
                 here
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 making
                 this
                 Atonement
                 ?
                 The
                 like
                 instance
                 we
                 read
                 
                 
                 in
                 Davids
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   by
                   the
                   offering
                   burnt-offerings
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   intreated
                   for
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   plague
                   was
                   stayed
                   from
                
                 Israel
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 primary
                 
                 intention
                 of
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 who
                 offered
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 immediately
                 respect
                 the
                 
                   Atoning
                   God
                
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 Crellius
                 urgeth
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   :
                
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 said
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 meer
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   of
                   burnt-offerings
                   ,
                   and
                   peace-offerings
                   ,
                   and
                   incense
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 examples
                 mentioned
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 Levitical
                 Sacrifices
                 
                 did
                 all
                 respect
                 the
                 atoning
                 God
                 ;
                 although
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 cases
                 ;
                 different
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   burnt-offering
                   was
                   to
                   make
                   atonement
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   sin
                   and
                   trespass-offerings
                
                 (
                 excepting
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 
                 instituted
                 in
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Gods
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 presence
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 the
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 offerings
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 meerly
                 occasional
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Aaron
                   and
                   his
                   sons
                   were
                   appointed
                   to
                   make
                   an
                
                 
                 
                   Atonement
                   for
                
                 Israel
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 Grotius
                 observes
                 out
                 of
                 Philo
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   High-Priest
                   was
                   a
                   Mediator
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   by
                   
                   whom
                   men
                   might
                   propitiate
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   dispense
                   his
                   favours
                   to
                   men
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 he
                 did
                 procure
                 favoursto
                 men
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 atoning
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Office
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 this
                 holds
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 brings
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 surely
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 mentioned
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 primary
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 proving
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 than
                 the
                 Aaronical
                 was
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 agreed
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 performance
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 both
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 
                   Metaphorical
                   High-Priest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 capacity
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 very
                 far
                 exceeded
                 the
                 Priests
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Aaron
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 could
                 that
                 possibly
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 failed
                 in
                 the
                 primary
                 
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   In
                   offering
                   up
                   gifts
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                
                 If
                 his
                 Office
                 as
                 High-Priest
                 did
                 primarily
                 respect
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aaronical
                   Priest
                
                 did
                 respect
                 God
                 ?
                 To
                 avoid
                 this
                 ,
                 Crellius
                 makes
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 
                   only
                   an
                   allusion
                   to
                   the
                   Legal
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   similitude
                   
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Aaronical
                   Priests
                   ;
                
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 allusion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 designs
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 force
                 ,
                 he
                 proves
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Christs
                 having
                 somewhat
                 to
                 offer
                 from
                 hence
                 :
                 
                   For
                   every
                   High-Priest
                   is
                   ordained
                   to
                   offer
                   gifts
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   man
                   have
                   somewhat
                   also
                   to
                   offer
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 looks
                 at
                 as
                 the
                 peculiar
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 character
                 of
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 for
                 interceding
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 compassion
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 others
                 besides
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 what
                 order
                 soever
                 he
                 were
                 of
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 then
                 had
                 no
                 proper
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 so
                 industriously
                 set
                 himself
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 High-Priest
                 ?
                 when
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 fail
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 assertion
                 ?
                 How
                 easie
                 
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 answered
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Arguments
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 no
                 other
                 Oblation
                 than
                 Crellius
                 allows
                 him
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 proves
                 against
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 still
                 retain
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 now
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 High-Priest
                 than
                 the
                 Aaronical
                 were
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 character
                 of
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   one
                   taken
                   out
                   from
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   offer
                   gifts
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   for
                   sins
                   :
                
                 
                   Well
                   ,
                   
                     say
                     the
                     Iews
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   accept
                   of
                   this
                   character
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   do
                   you
                   prove
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ?
                   Did
                   he
                   offer
                   up
                   a
                   
                     Sacrifice
                     for
                     sin
                  
                   to
                   God
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   High-Priests
                   do
                   ?
                
                 No
                 ,
                 saith
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   sufferings
                   were
                   only
                   a
                   preparation
                   for
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   in
                   Heaven
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   did
                   he
                   then
                   offer
                   up
                   such
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   
                   Heaven
                   ?
                
                 Yes
                 ,
                 saith
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   made
                   an
                   Oblation
                   there
                
                 .
                 
                   But
                   is
                   that
                   Obligation
                   such
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   High-Priests
                   offers
                   ?
                
                 Yes
                 ,
                 saith
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 so
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   allusion
                
                 .
                 
                   Well
                   then
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   you
                   grant
                   that
                   your
                   Iesus
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   High-Priest
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   allusion
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   against
                   your
                   first
                   design
                   to
                   prove
                   ;
                   viz.
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   ours
                   .
                   But
                   suppose
                   it
                   be
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   allusion
                   ,
                   doth
                   he
                   make
                   any
                   Oblation
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Heaven
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                
                 No
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   really
                   and
                   truly
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   Office
                   doth
                   respect
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   the
                   benefits
                   we
                   enjoy
                   coming
                   originally
                   from
                   the
                   kindness
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   call
                   it
                   an
                   Oblation
                   to
                   God
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   then
                   ,
                   say
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   you
                   can
                   ever
                   convince
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   any
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   Priest
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   ever
                   exceed
                   the
                   
                     Aaronical
                     High-Priests
                  
                   in
                   their
                   Office
                   ?
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   offer
                   
                     Sacrifices
                     for
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   attoned
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   your
                   High-Priest
                   make
                   no
                   atonement
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   he
                   falls
                   far
                   short
                   of
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   will
                   still
                   hold
                   to
                   our
                   
                     Levitical
                     Priesthood
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   forsake
                   that
                   for
                   one
                   barely
                   Metaphorical
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   having
                   nothing
                   really
                   answering
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   High-Priest
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Arguments
                 is
                 plainly
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Crellius
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 assert
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 Crellius
                 thinks
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   improper
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   figurative
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   far
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   proper
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   opposed
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   Christs
                   Priesthood
                   may
                   be
                   far
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   the
                   Aaronical
                   ,
                   although
                   his
                   be
                   only
                   figurative
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   proper
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Whether
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 adventitious
                 
                 considerations
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 greater
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Aaronical
                   Priests
                
                 had
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 theirs
                 was
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 Whether
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 exceed
                 theirs
                 ?
                 Which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 proper
                 oblation
                 to
                 make
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 in
                 it self
                 did
                 far
                 exceed
                 all
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Offerings
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 that
                 oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 had
                 any
                 correspondency
                 with
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 can
                 never
                 assign
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 it
                 very
                 evident
                 they
                 could
                 heartily
                 have
                 wished
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 had
                 said
                 as
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 doth
                 .
                 Thence
                 Smalcius
                 and
                 Crellius
                 insist
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   being
                   distinctly
                
                 
                 
                 
                   mentioned
                   by
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   Author
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   surely
                   been
                   done
                   ,
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   proper
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Office
                   in
                   him
                   distinct
                   from
                   his
                   Kingly
                   .
                
                 Which
                 sufficiently
                 discovers
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 single
                 Testimony
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 consistent
                 with
                 not
                 doing
                 it
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 )
                 wholly
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 implies
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 supposing
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 called
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
                 His
                 
                   being
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                 not
                 imply
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 but
                 Priests
                 ever
                 to
                 come
                 there
                 :
                 
                   His
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 power
                 is
                 by
                 themselves
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Regal
                 power
                 :
                 
                   his
                   readiness
                   to
                   use
                   that
                   power
                   ,
                
                 cannot
                 imply
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 Smalcius
                 insists
                 on
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 imply
                 his
                 readiness
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 His
                 
                   receiving
                   his
                   power
                   from
                   God
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 although
                 Crellius
                 insists
                 on
                 that
                 ,
                 unless
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 Priests
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 too
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 subordinate
                 power
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Priest.
                 But
                 
                   his
                   death
                   is
                   more
                   implied
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   a
                   King
                
                 ;
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 death
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 otherwise
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 in
                 bare
                 dying
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 others
                 so
                 too
                 ?
                 
                   But
                   this
                   represents
                   greater
                   tenderness
                   and
                   care
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   meer
                   title
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   :
                
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 King
                 do
                 they
                 imagine
                 Christ
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 greatest
                 encouragement
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 subjects
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 must
                 yield
                 greater
                 comfort
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 implies
                 
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 desend
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 bare
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 doth
                 not
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 at
                 all
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 were
                 implied
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 without
                 any
                 proper
                 oblation
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 here
                 
                 is
                 no
                 proper
                 Sacerdotal
                 act
                 at
                 all
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 their
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 insignificant
                 title
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 foundation
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 
                   By
                   no
                   means
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Cellius
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   implyed
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   implyed
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   King
                   :
                
                 True
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 an
                 oblation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 deny
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                   divine
                   power
                
                 in
                 the
                 delivering
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 parallel
                 was
                 there
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 by
                 the
                 
                 
                   Levitical
                   Priesthood
                
                 ?
                 that
                 was
                 certainly
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 thereby
                 said
                 
                   to
                   expiate
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                
                 :
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 quite
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 still
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Principles
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 
                 their
                 own
                 sense
                 can
                 belong
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Oblation
                 of
                 himself
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 unavoidably
                 overthrow
                 the
                 whole
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 their
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 expiation
                 
                 of
                 sins
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 briefly
                 by
                 Crellius
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   
                   power
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   towards
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   one
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   and
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   partly
                   by
                   declaring
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   us
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   actual
                   deliverance
                   from
                   punishment
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   by
                   begetting
                   Faith
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   drawing
                   us
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                
                 Now
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 Crellius
                 and
                 Socinus
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 God
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 
                 remission
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   actual
                   deliverance
                   from
                   punishment
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 themselves
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   the
                   second
                   coming
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 only
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 just
                 shall
                 be
                 actually
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   eternal
                   death
                
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 expiation
                 is
                 there
                 now
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 Doth
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 declare
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 by
                 him
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ?
                 What
                 efficacy
                 hath
                 his
                 Oblation
                 in
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 perswading
                 men
                 to
                 believe
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 his
                 
                   second
                   coming
                
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 sit
                 as
                 Judge
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 in
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 sense
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Christs
                 Pristhood
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 expiation
                 of
                 
                 sins
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 respect
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Oblation
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 sense
                 )
                 his
                 continuance
                 in
                 Heaven
                 to
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 .
                 Yes
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   his
                   continuance
                   there
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   condition
                   in
                   order
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   expiation
                   by
                   actual
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   moved
                   by
                   it
                   to
                   expiate
                   sins
                   .
                
                 The
                 utmost
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christs
                 being
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 continue
                 there
                 without
                 doing
                 anything
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 does
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 either
                 respect
                 God
                 or
                 us
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 deny
                 (
                 though
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   interceding
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   being
                   an
                   Advocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 do
                 
                 note
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 does
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 declaring
                 ,
                 perswading
                 ,
                 or
                 actual
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 assertions
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Christs
                   Oblation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   his
                   being
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 influence
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 condition
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 make
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Priesthood
                
                 to
                 respect
                 us
                 and
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 destroy
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 Christ
                 only
                 an
                 empty
                 name
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 answering
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 truly
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 asserts
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 
                   offering
                   up
                   gifts
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   for
                   sin
                   :
                
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 did
                 exercise
                 this
                 
                   Priestly
                   Office
                
                 in
                 the
                 Oblation
                 
                 of
                 himself
                 
                   to
                   God
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross.
                 Which
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 
                 by
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 himself
                 antecedently
                 to
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   offering
                   and
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   also
                   hath
                   loved
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   given
                   himself
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   an
                   offering
                   and
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   sweet-smelling
                   savour
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 an
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   meant
                   of
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   free
                   will
                   
                   
                   offering
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     the
                     reason
                  
                   Crellius
                   
                     gives
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   phrase
                   of
                   a
                   sweet-smelling
                   savour
                   is
                   generally
                   and
                   almost
                   always
                   used
                   of
                   sacrifices
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   expiatory
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   ever
                   they
                   be
                   used
                   of
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   applyed
                   to
                   
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   properly
                   expiatory
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   offering
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   smell
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   went
                   up
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   burning
                   of
                   the
                   fat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kidneys
                   ,
                   which
                   although
                   required
                   to
                   perfect
                   the
                   expiation
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   being
                   done
                   till
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   returned
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                   hath
                   nothing
                   correspondent
                   to
                   the
                   expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   where
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   persected
                   before
                   Christ
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   goes
                   forth
                   of
                   his
                   Sanctuary
                   .
                
                 How
                 inconsistent
                 these
                 last
                 words
                 are
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 assert
                 concerning
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 by
                 actual
                 deliverance
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 discourse
                 hath
                 already
                 
                 discovered
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   pertain
                   to
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   are
                   perfected
                   before
                   Christ
                   goes
                   forth
                   from
                   his
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 that
                 act
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 consequent
                 to
                 his
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 he
                 proceeds
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 that
                 already
                 .
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 punctual
                 and
                 direct
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 enquired
                 into
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 a
                 
                   sweet-smelling
                   savour
                
                 is
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 to
                 which
                 that
                 phrase
                 is
                 applyed
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 time
                 we
                 read
                 it
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Noahs
                 Sacrifice
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   offered
                   burnt-offerings
                   on
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   smelled
                   a
                   savour
                   of
                   rest
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   sweet
                   savour
                   .
                
                 Which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 imagine
                 in
                 a
                 gross
                 corporeal
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Crellius
                 seems
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   could
                   not
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   savour
                   as
                   the
                   fat
                   and
                   the
                   kidneys
                
                 ;
                 for
                 surely
                 ,
                 none
                 ever
                 thought
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 flesh
                 burnt
                 was
                 a
                 
                   sweet-smelling
                   savour
                
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 imagine
                 that
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 Porphyry
                 saith
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                 property
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Daemons
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   grow
                   fat
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   the
                   smell
                   and
                   vapours
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 testimony
                 
                 it
                 withal
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 steams
                 in
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 supposed
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 as
                 the
                 
                   flesh
                   :
                
                 )
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 phrase
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 the
                 Syriack
                 Version
                 takes
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 calls
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Odorem
                   placabilitatis
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   savour
                   of
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 properly
                 signifies
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 formed
                 from
                 the
                 Verb
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 resting
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 imports
                 a
                 rest
                 after
                 some
                 commotion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 is
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 whereby
                 God
                 makes
                 
                   his
                   anger
                   to
                   rest
                
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 upon
                 that
                 place
                 expounds
                 
                 
                   the
                   Savour
                   of
                   rest
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   which
                   makes
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   cease
                   from
                   his
                   anger
                
                 :
                 Thence
                 in
                 Hiphil
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 to
                 appease
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   to
                   make
                   peace
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 by
                 
                   R.
                   Solom
                
                 .
                 upon
                 
                   Isa.
                   27.
                   5.
                   
                   Munster
                
                 tells
                 us
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Deus
                   nunc
                   quievit
                   ab
                   ira
                   &
                   placatus
                   fuit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 Vatablus
                 :
                 which
                 sense
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 expresseth
                 his
                 great
                 kindness
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   again
                   curse
                   the
                   ground
                   any
                   more
                   for
                   mans
                   sake
                
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 words
                 highly
                 expressing
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 God
                 was
                 propitiated
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 Noah
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Iosephus
                 doth
                 well
                 interpret
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                 proper
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   God
                   would
                   now
                   be
                   aioned
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   send
                   no
                   more
                   such
                   a
                   deluge
                   upon
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 
                   Noahs
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 offered
                 this
                 Burnt-offering
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   receive
                   his
                   Sacrifice
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   no
                   more
                   receive
                   such
                   displeasure
                   against
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 ever
                 this
                 expression
                 was
                 used
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 enquiry
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 resolved
                 ;
                 viz.
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 it
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                 
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 expiatory
                 ,
                 which
                 Crellius
                 denies
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 this
                 expression
                 is
                 most
                 used
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   Holocausts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holocausts
                 were
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 phrase
                 doth
                 most
                 properly
                 agree
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 designed
                 for
                 Expiation
                 .
                 But
                 Crellius
                 here
                 speaks
                 very
                 confusedly
                 concerning
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 opposing
                 Holocausts
                 and
                 Freewil-offerings
                 to
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Freewil-offerings
                 might
                 
                 be
                 Expiatory
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Eucharistical
                 ;
                 that
                 denomination
                 not
                 respecting
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 designed
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 precise
                 time
                 of
                 offering
                 them
                 was
                 not
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 stated
                 and
                 solemn
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 general
                 distribution
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 seems
                 most
                 proper
                 into
                 Propitiatory
                 and
                 Encharistical
                 ;
                 which
                 distinction
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 hold
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 
                   Cain
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                
                 Abel
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Firstlings
                   of
                   his
                   flock
                   .
                
                 Although
                 
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 imployments
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 Sacrificing
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 what
                 some
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Gods
                 rejecting
                 
                   Cains
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 was
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 designed
                 for
                 expiation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 
                 after
                 ages
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 fuller
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 grounds
                 
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 Burnt-offerings
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 particular
                 obligation
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 :
                 As
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Iob
                 for
                 his
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Burnt-offerings
                 ;
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 that
                 were
                 offered
                 up
                 before
                 
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 only
                 Burnt-offerings
                 :
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 receive
                 Burnt-offerings
                 for
                 expiation
                 
                 from
                 strangers
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Selden
                 at
                 large
                 proves
                 from
                 the
                 
                 
                   Iewish
                   Writers
                
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 then
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 Burnt-offerings
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 Expiatory
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 they
                 continued
                 so
                 for
                 strangers
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ?
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 but
                 expresly
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Leviticus
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 Burnt-offerings
                 is
                 delivered
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   put
                   his
                   hand
                   upon
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Burnt-offering●
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                
                 
                 
                   be
                   accepted
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   atonement
                   for
                   him
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 ever
                 said
                 of
                 any
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Verse
                 before
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   voluntary
                   will
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latin
                 rendred
                 ,
                 
                   Ad
                   placandum
                   sibi
                   Dominum
                
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Syriack
                 Version
                 ,
                 
                   Ad
                   placationem
                   sibi
                   obtinendam
                   à
                   Domino
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Chaldee
                   Paraphrast
                
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 one
                 Version
                 considerable
                 that
                 so
                 renders
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 Burnt-offerings
                 to
                 be
                 Freewil-offerings
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 themselves
                 afterwards
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Chaldee
                   Paraphrast
                   ,
                   Ionathan
                
                 thus
                 explains
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Burnt-offering
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Quod
                   venit
                   ad
                   expiandum
                   pro
                   cogitationibus
                   cordis
                
                 ;
                 but
                 although
                 the
                 Iews
                 be
                 not
                 fully
                 
                 agreed
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Burnt-offerings
                 were
                 designed
                 to
                 expiate
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 consent
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 nature
                 .
                 Which
                 might
                 make
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 Crellius
                 and
                 others
                 should
                 exclude
                 them
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 only
                 reason
                 given
                 by
                 
                 him
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   distinguished
                   from
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 as
                 though
                 no
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 of
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 nature
                 but
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Trespass-offerings
                 must
                 be
                 excluded
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Sin-offerings
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 customs
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 great
                 mistakes
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 judge
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 or
                 uncertain
                 conjectures
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 concerning
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 oft-times
                 far
                 clearer
                 than
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 are
                 .
                 Setting
                 aside
                 then
                 the
                 intricate
                 and
                 
                 unsatisfactory
                 niceties
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Writers
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 several
                 
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Burnt-offerings
                 and
                 Sin
                 and
                 Trespass-offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 differences
                 they
                 make
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 various
                 and
                 incoherent
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 propose
                 this
                 conjecture
                 concerning
                 the
                 different
                 reasons
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 some
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 assumed
                 into
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 did
                 fear
                 and
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Burnt-offerings
                 for
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 gratitude
                 to
                 God.
                 Other
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 instituted
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 a
                 particular
                 respect
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 people
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Symbolical
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 
                   the
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 instituted
                 as
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 29.
                 from
                 v.
                 38.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Occasional
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 great
                 mercies
                 vouchsased
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Passover
                 and
                 the
                 Solemn
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 &c.
                 3.
                 
                 Expiatory
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 committed
                 against
                 their
                 Law
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 to
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 
                   the
                   Burnt-offerings
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 some
                 part
                 was
                 consumed
                 upon
                 
                 the
                 Al●ar
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 part
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 share
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 either
                 sins
                 particularly
                 enumerated
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 generally
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 as
                 being
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 expiated
                 ,
                 because
                 committed
                 through
                 inadvertency
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 less
                 part
                 was
                 consumed
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Peace-offerings
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 Levit.
                 23.
                 19.
                 whereof
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   sprinkled
                   ,
                   only
                   the
                   inwards
                   burnt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   not
                   eaten
                   by
                   the
                   persons
                   that
                   offered
                   them
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Peace-offerings
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 as
                 being
                 
                   private
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 no
                 
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 had
                 something
                 of
                 expiation
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 thence
                 ,
                 saith
                 Vatablus
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Peace
                   offering
                
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   Expiatorium
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 commonly
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 think
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   made
                   peace
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   offered
                   it
                   :
                
                 But
                 the
                 great
                 reason
                 I
                 insist
                 on
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 too
                 ;
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consumption
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 
                 Oblation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 three
                 ingredients
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   shedding
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 noted
                 the
                 bearing
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 our
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   consuming
                   of
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   the
                   whole
                   there
                   ,
                
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 
                 sin
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 a
                 
                   sweet-smelling
                   savour
                
                 ,
                 being
                 applied
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 properly
                 used
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christs
                 giving
                 up
                 himself
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 inferred
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 it
                 is
                 fully
                 agreeable
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Crellius
                 hath
                 yet
                 a
                 farther
                 Argument
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Christs
                 death
                 cannot
                 be
                 here
                 meant
                 as
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   doth
                   consist
                   in
                   the
                   oblation
                   whereby
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   consecrated
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   service
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   mactation
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   bare
                   preparation
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 proves
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   slaying
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   might
                   belong
                   to
                   others
                   besides
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                   but
                   the
                   oblation
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 mactation
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 bare
                 instrument
                 of
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Offerer
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 mactation
                 hath
                 a
                 respect
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 instruments
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 otherways
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 designs
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 an
                 immediate
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 clear
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   blood
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   the
                   soul
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 given
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   the
                   life
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 
                   the
                   life
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 thing
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Atonement
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 shed
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 was
                 then
                 given
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 Atonement
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 
                   shedding
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 Thence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 attributes
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 to
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 bare
                 Oblation
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 
                 carrying
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 more
                 solemn
                 representation
                 of
                 that
                 blood
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 already
                 shed
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 with
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 expiation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 had
                 been
                 necessary
                 but
                 the
                 bare
                 slaying
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 meanest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 thought
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 solemn
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 had
                 been
                 performed
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 expiation
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkling
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sin
                   offering
                
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   Law
                
                 be
                 
                 silent
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 whether
                 
                 the
                 Priests
                 or
                 the
                 Levites
                 ;
                 yet
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 whereon
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 was
                 to
                 appear
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   only
                   kill
                   ,
                   the
                   bullock
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   sin-offering
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   goa●
                   of
                   the
                   sin-offering
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Talmudists
                 dispute
                 from
                 their
                 Traditions
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 might
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 expiation
                 ,
                 slay
                 the
                 sin-offerings
                 besides
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 news
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 dispute
                 against
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Talmud
                 it self
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   did
                   it
                
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 
                 
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 peculiar
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 the
                 sin-offerings
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 opinion
                 hold
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   expiation
                   did
                   ,
                   i●
                   not
                   a●one
                   ,
                   yet
                   chiefly
                   represent
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 no
                 greater
                 argument
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 against
                 themselves
                 than
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 did
                 not
                 begin
                 at
                 his
                 carrying
                 the
                 blood
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 slaying
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 too
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 will
                 unavoidably
                 follow●
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 enter
                 upon
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                 be
                 slain
                 which
                 was
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 Crellius
                 could
                 prove
                 that
                 sometimes
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 )
                 the
                 Levites
                 might
                 kill
                 the
                 beasts
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 wherein
                 themselves
                 contend
                 that
                 Christs
                 was
                 represented
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 did
                 not
                 begin
                 with
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 mactation
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 whose
                 blood
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 thither
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 we
                 ●peak
                 of
                 the
                 bare
                 instruments
                 of
                 mactation
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 those
                 
                 were
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 make
                 not
                 them
                 Priests
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 aimed
                 at
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 taking
                 away
                 his
                 life
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Popae
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 whose
                 bare
                 Office
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 beasts
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 life
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 bloodshed
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 Heaven
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 there
                 
                   ever
                   living
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 consequent
                 acts
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 
                 shed
                 for
                 expiation
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 might
                 have
                 entred
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 blood
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 shed
                 on
                 purpose
                 as
                 a
                 sin-offering
                 ,
                 for
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 which
                 it
                 
                 was
                 unlawful
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 insists
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 comparison
                 between
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   legal
                   sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 power
                 
                 of
                 expiation
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 only
                 a
                 preparation
                 for
                 his
                 entrance
                 on
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 notes
                 the
                 giving
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 properly
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 mactation
                 ,
                 though
                 other
                 sacrificial
                 acts
                 may
                 be
                 consequent
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   animales
                   hòstiae
                
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                 
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Macrobius
                   ,
                   Sola
                   anima
                   Deo
                   sacratur
                   :
                
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 Virgil
                 properly
                 speaks
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Hanc
                     tibi
                     Eryx
                     meliorem
                     animam
                     pro
                     morte
                     Daretis
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 the
                 anima
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 elsewhere
                 (
                 as
                 Macrobius
                 and
                 Servius
                 observe
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 excellent
                 skill
                 and
                 accuracy
                 in
                 the
                 Pontifical
                 rites
                 )
                 
                 
                   
                     Sanguine
                     placastis
                     ventos
                     &
                     virgine
                     caesa
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Cum
                     primum
                     Iliacas
                     Danai
                     venistic
                     ad
                     oras
                     :
                  
                   
                     Sanguine
                     quaerendi
                     reditus
                     ,
                     animaque
                     litaendum
                  
                   
                     Argolica
                     .
                  
                
                 Which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 expiation
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Persians
                 as
                 Strabo
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
                 bare
                 mactation
                 as
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 porricere
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 called
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   For
                   God
                   regarded
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   Soul
                   in
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   :
                
                 
                 which
                 words
                 Eustathius
                 likewise
                 useth
                 upon
                 Homer
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Magi.
                 And
                 Strabo
                 affirms
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Lusitani
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cut
                 off
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 
                 but
                 consumed
                 the
                 entrals
                 whole
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 for
                 divination
                 were
                 not
                 thought
                 expiatory
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 
                   animales
                   hostiae
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 among
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 every
                 Sacrifice
                 had
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 Herodotus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 offers
                 Sacrifice
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   prays
                   for
                   good
                   to
                   all
                   Persians
                   and
                   the
                   King.
                
                 But
                 thus
                 
                 much
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 prove
                 against
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mactation
                 
                 in
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 preparation
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 proper
                 Sacrificial
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 Christ
                 acted
                 as
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 an
                 offering
                 and
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 
                   sweet-smelling
                   savour
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 further
                 appear
                 from
                 those
                 places
                 wherein
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   offer
                   up
                   himself
                   once
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 the
                 places
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 are
                 .
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   needeth
                   not
                   daily
                   as
                   those
                   High-Priests
                   to
                   offer
                   up
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   first
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   for
                   the
                   Peoples
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   he
                   did
                   once
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   offered
                   up
                   himself
                   .
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   How
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   the
                   eternal
                   Spirit
                   offered
                   himself
                   without
                   spot
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   purge
                   your
                   Conscience
                   from
                   dead
                   works
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                
                 V.
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   yet
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   offer
                   himself
                   often
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   entreth
                   into
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   every
                   year
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   must
                   he
                   often
                   have
                   suffered
                   since
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   once
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   hath
                   he
                   appeared
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   sin
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   appointed
                   to
                   men
                   once
                   to
                   dye
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   this
                   the
                   Iudgement
                   :
                   so
                   Christ
                   was
                   once
                   offered
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   look
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   him
                   shall
                   he
                   appear
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   without
                   sin
                   unto
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   which
                   will
                   we
                   are
                   sanctified
                   through
                   the
                   offering
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   once
                   for
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   every
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   standeth
                   daily
                   ministring
                   and
                   offering
                   oftentimes
                   the
                   same
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   never
                   take
                   away
                   sins
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   man
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   offered
                   one
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sins
                   for
                   ever
                   sate
                   down
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                
                 To
                 these
                 places
                 Crellius
                 gives
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Oblation
                   as
                   applyed
                   to
                   
                   Christ
                   ,
                   primarily
                   signifies
                   Christs
                   first
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   appearance
                   before
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   consequently
                   
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   that
                   appearance
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   once
                   actually
                   exhibited
                   and
                   presented
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   once
                   offered
                   ,
                   although
                   being
                   offered
                   ,
                   it
                   always
                   remains
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   continual
                   Oblation
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   first
                   appearance
                   ,
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   peculiar
                   agreement
                   with
                   the
                   legal
                   Oblation
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Oblation
                   doth
                   most
                   ▪
                   properly
                   belong
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   obtained
                   that
                   power
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   perfect
                   remission
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   depends
                   :
                   but
                   although
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   that
                   appearance
                   ,
                   seems
                   only
                   consequentially
                   
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Oblation
                   belonging
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   i●s
                   own
                   nature
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   nearer
                   conjunction
                   with
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   Oblation
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   or
                   deliverance
                   from
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   of
                   it self
                   confer
                   more
                   to
                   it
                   than
                   
                   the
                   other
                   doth
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   
                   said
                   most
                   perfectly
                   to
                   exercise
                   his
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   offer
                   and
                   intercede
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   sit
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 Against
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 incoherent
                 ,
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it self
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 agrees
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 incoherent
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it self
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 making
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 Oblation
                 in
                 correspondency
                 to
                 the
                 Oblations
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 immediate
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 making
                 that
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 most
                 immediate
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 tolerable
                 sense
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Oblation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 since
                 Crellius
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 notion
                 of
                 Oblation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Oblations
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   ●aw
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 Christs
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 can
                 have
                 any
                 correspondency
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 An
                 Oblation
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 
                   immediately
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 limited
                 sense
                 it
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 dedicated
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Sacrifice
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 appointments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   Law.
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 enquiring
                 what
                 was
                 properly
                 
                 called
                 an
                 Oblation
                 in
                 other
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 for
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Oblation
                 was
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 offered
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Burnt-offering
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 brought
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   to
                   offer
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   door
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   :
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 expound
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 was
                 
                   to
                   lay
                   his
                   hands
                   upon
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   accepted
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   atonement
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                 Offering
                 was
                 made
                 before
                 the
                 Beast
                 was
                 slain
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 killing
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Priests
                   were
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   Offering
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   blood
                   ,
                   by
                   sprinkling
                   it
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   Burnt-offerings
                   ,
                
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 was
                 poured
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 two
                 holes
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 Channel
                 which
                 conveyed
                 the
                 blood
                 into
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 Kidron
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 blood
                 being
                 offered
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Priests
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   consumed
                   by
                   fire
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   called
                   an
                   Offering
                   made
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   sweet
                   savour
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 The
                 same
                 rites
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Peace-offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Trespass-offerings
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 
                   to
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   sprinkling
                   the
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   consuming
                   some
                   part
                   by
                   fire
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sin-offerings
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 :
                 but
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 consuming
                 the
                 remainders
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 considerable
                 difference
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 sin-offerings
                 for
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   sprinkled
                   upon
                   the
                   horns
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   Burnt-offerings
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   in
                   the
                   sin-offerings
                   for
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   and
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 carry
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   within
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sprinkle
                   of
                   it
                   seven
                   times
                   before
                   the
                   Vail
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   upon
                   the
                   horns
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   Incense
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 remainder
                 
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 offered
                 by
                 fire
                 in
                 Peace-Offerings
                 )
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 Burnt-offerings
                 .
                 And
                 withal
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 
                 great
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 other
                 sin-offerings
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   remainder
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   place
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Bullock
                
                 
                 
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   forth
                   without
                   the
                   Camp
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   burned
                   till
                   all
                   were
                   consumed
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 express
                 
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   sin-offering
                   ,
                   whereof
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   is
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   to
                   reconcile
                   withal
                   in
                   the
                   Holy-place
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   eaten
                   :
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
                 
                 All
                 the
                 difference
                 that
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 himself
                 was
                 to
                 slay
                 the
                 Sin-offerings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 
                   to
                   carry
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   to
                   sprinkle
                   the
                   blood
                   with
                   his
                   finger
                
                 
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   Mercy-seat
                   seven
                   times
                   :
                   after
                   which
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sending
                   away
                   the
                   scape-goat
                   ,
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   were
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   the
                   Atonement
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   at
                   other
                   solemn
                   sin-offerings
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Priest
                   or
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 being
                 thus
                 laid
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 observe
                 several
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 material
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 oblations
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 mactation
                 and
                 the
                 oblation
                 ,
                 did
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Priests
                 Office
                 was
                 to
                 atone
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 atone
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 on
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Priest
                 were
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 oblation
                 did
                 not
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 bare
                 presenting
                 himself
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 presenting
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 shed
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 expiation
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 offering
                 a
                 Goat
                 for
                 a
                 Sin-offering
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 made
                 an
                 oblation
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 dying
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 being
                 
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 the
                 mactation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 oblation
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 death
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 oblation
                 
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 necessity
                 something
                 consequent
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 since
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 oblation
                 do
                 concur
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 solemnly
                 devoted
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 concurring
                 to
                 a
                 legal
                 oblation
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 do
                 concur
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 imaginable
                 necessity
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 only
                 consequent
                 to
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 all
                 things
                 concur
                 to
                 a
                 proper
                 oblation
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 oblation
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 was
                 consequent
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 beast
                 could
                 not
                 offer
                 up
                 it self
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 should
                 expiate
                 sins
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 slain
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 this
                 have
                 been
                 solved
                 barely
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   slaying
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 being
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 violence
                 towards
                 the
                 beasts
                 that
                 were
                 thus
                 killed
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 oblation
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 suppose
                 a
                 consent
                 antecedent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 shewed
                 the
                 great
                 imperfection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 several
                 
                 things
                 were
                 to
                 concur
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 
                   first
                   offering
                
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 party
                 concerned
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 under
                 his
                 dominion
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 beast
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 
                   at
                   the
                   door
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 beast
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 its
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 slain
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 for
                 expiation
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   sprinkle
                   some
                   of
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                
                 and
                 pour
                 out
                 the
                 rest
                 at
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 we
                 assert
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 
                 noble
                 and
                 excellent
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 freely
                 offering
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 as
                 proper
                 an
                 oblation
                 made
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 why
                 should
                 his
                 oblation
                 of
                 himself
                 then
                 be
                 made
                 only
                 consequent
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ?
                 Which
                 ●latter
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 made
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 being
                 given
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 assert
                 )
                 
                   as
                   a
                   reward
                   of
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                
                 in
                 what
                 tolerable
                 sense
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 oblation
                 
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 confer●ed
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 sufferings
                 ?
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 own
                 grounds
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 far
                 more
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 
                   entrance
                   
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 making
                 
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 consequent
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 sin
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   Law.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 observe
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 oblation
                 as
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 his
                 presenting
                 himself
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 presenting
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 already
                 slain
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Priest
                 had
                 gone
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 only
                 presented
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 Mercy-seat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 required
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 pretence
                 for
                 our
                 
                 Adversaries
                 making
                 Christs
                 presenting
                 himself
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 High-Priests
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 did
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 he
                 carried
                 in
                 thither
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sin-offering
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 already
                 slain
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 correspondency
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 Christs
                 efficacy
                 in
                 his
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 respects
                 our
                 expiation
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 antecedent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 wonder
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 
                   High-Priests
                   entring
                   into
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                
                 
                 
                   place
                   once
                   a
                   year
                
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 expiation
                 had
                 depended
                 upon
                 that
                 ;
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 expiation
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 upon
                 his
                 bare
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 he
                 carried
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 there
                 :
                 In
                 correspondency
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 not
                 barely
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   enter
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   this
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   blood
                   ,
                   having
                   obtained
                   Eternal
                   Redemption
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 observe
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 correspondent
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 somewhat
                 consequent
                 to
                 the
                 oblation
                 
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 consequent
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 destroys
                 the
                 correspondency
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 appears
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 solemn
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 
                   the
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   place
                   to
                   renconcile
                   withal
                
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 
                   to
                   be
                   burnt
                   without
                   the
                   Camp
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 held
                 on
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   Atonement
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Sin-offerings
                 for
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 correspondency
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   sanctifie
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   blood
                   ,
                   suffered
                   without
                   the
                   gate
                   :
                
                 What
                 
                 force
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 did
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Sin-offerings
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 oblation
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 all
                 
                 things
                 agreeable
                 to
                 those
                 Sin-offerings
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                 compleated
                 too
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   suffer
                   without
                   the
                   gate
                
                 ;
                 which
                 after
                 the
                 peoples
                 settlement
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 answered
                 to
                 the
                 
                   being
                   burnt
                   without
                   the
                   Camp
                
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 observe
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Oblation
                 in
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 had
                 always
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 consumption
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 offered
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 whose
                 blood
                 was
                 offered
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 blood
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 of
                 a
                 
                   living
                   creature
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 one
                 killed
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 account
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 and
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 inwards
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                
                 was
                 ,
                 always
                 the
                 more
                 was
                 consumed
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 plainly
                 by
                 the
                 forementioned
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Sin-offerings
                 for
                 
                   private
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 among
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 solemn
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 expiation
                 ,
                 nothing
                 was
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 was
                 designed
                 
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 Herodotus
                 gives
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 why
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 never
                 eat
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 any
                 living
                 Creature
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   when
                   they
                
                 
                 
                   offer
                   up
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   solemn
                   execration
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   evil
                   were
                   to
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   persons
                   who
                   Sacrificed
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   all
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   turned
                   upon
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   that
                   beast
                   :
                
                 And
                 Plutarch
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 solemn
                 execration
                 ,
                 
                 
                   They
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   threw
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   River
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   gave
                   it
                   to
                   strangers
                   .
                
                 From
                 which
                 custom
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 solemn
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 expiation
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 this
                 rite
                 of
                 execration
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 transferred
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 guilt
                 transferred
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 all
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 whole
                 Burnt-offerings
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 
                 Jews
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 in
                 all
                 solemn
                 offerings
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 some
                 parts
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ;
                 yet
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 designed
                 for
                 expiation
                 were
                 consumed
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 offering
                 was
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 more
                 it
                 implied
                 the
                 Consumption
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 offered
                 :
                 How
                 strangely
                 improbable
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 nothing
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 given
                 him
                 with
                 far
                 greater
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 suppose
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 parallels
                 Christs
                 suffering
                 with
                 the
                 
                   burning
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 his
                 offering
                 up
                 himself
                 ,
                 must
                 relate
                 not
                 to
                 
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 to
                 that
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 whereby
                 he
                 suffered
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 up
                 
                   his
                   blood
                
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ;
                 how
                 far
                 more
                 agreeably
                 to
                 the
                 Oblations
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 himself
                 
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 his
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Oblations
                 in
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 did
                 chiefly
                 depend
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 own
                 confession
                 ,
                 Christs
                 oblation
                 of
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 immediate
                 respect
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 only
                 
                   as
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   enjoy
                   that
                   power
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   expiate
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Crellius
                 saith
                 ;
                 now
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 more
                 propriety
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 making
                 this
                 presenting
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 correspondency
                 with
                 the
                 legal
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross.
                 For
                 1.
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   he
                   obtained
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   expiation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 properly
                 so
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 make
                 Christs
                 entrance
                 and
                 power
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 
                 make
                 his
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 offering
                 up
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 was
                 Gods
                 ,
                 as
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 propriety
                 of
                 speech
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Christs
                   offering
                   up
                   himself
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 that
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 death
                 had
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   his
                   death
                   was
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 to
                 purge
                 us
                 from
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 was
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 enjoy
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 could
                 
                   Christs
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 enjoying
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 before
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   
                   power
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 
                 
                 assigned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   he
                   humbled
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   obedient
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   entrance
                   of
                   Christ
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 obtaining
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 was
                 conferred
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 menti●ned
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 no
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 Heaven
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Oblation
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 sin-offering
                 which
                 he
                 carried
                 in
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 
                 were
                 then
                 no
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 
                   Oblation
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Oblation
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 already
                 slain
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 men
                 deny
                 that
                 Christs
                 death
                 was
                 a
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 no
                 Oblation
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 enter
                 thither
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 asserts
                 concerning
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 inconsistency
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 exercise
                 
                 of
                 Christs
                 power
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 an
                 Oblation
                 in
                 any
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                 making
                 Christs
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Oblation
                 which
                 had
                 correspondency
                 with
                 the
                 Oblations
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 resemblance
                 with
                 an
                 Oblation
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 Hath
                 it
                 any
                 respect
                 
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 legal
                 Oblations
                 had
                 ?
                 no
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   his
                   intercession
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   Crellius
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   respects
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   God.
                
                 Was
                 there
                 any
                 Sacrifice
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 for
                 expiation
                 ?
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meer
                 exercise
                 of
                 power
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ?
                 What
                 analogy
                 is
                 there
                 at
                 all
                 between
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 be
                 then
                 said
                 most
                 
                 
                   perfectly
                   to
                   exercise
                   his
                   Priesthood
                
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 consideration
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 any
                 Sacrifice
                 offered
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 these
                 suppositions
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 must
                 argue
                 upon
                 strange
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 fancy
                 resemblances
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 understand
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 and
                 Oblations
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Institutions
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 was
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 understand
                 such
                 Oblations
                 and
                 a
                 Priesthood
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 respect
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 without
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 an
                 
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ?
                 But
                 such
                 absurdities
                 do
                 men
                 betray
                 themselves
                 into
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 strain
                 express
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 serve
                 an
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 to
                 maintain
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 this
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Crellius
                 
                 
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 easily
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 brief
                 considerations
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 always
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   past
                   and
                   once
                   done
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   again
                
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 improper
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 meant
                 the
                 continual
                 appearance
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 till
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 foot-stool
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 still
                 speaks
                 in
                 allusion
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 was
                 
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Levitical
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 at
                 large
                 proved
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 in
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 sense
                 .
                 3
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sins
                
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                
                 was
                 consequent
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Oblation
                 antecedent
                 to
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 properly
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sins
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   for
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 meant
                 
                   by
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sins
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 be
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 since
                 
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 immediate
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 understand
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Offering
                 of
                 Christ
                 once
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 repeated
                 ,
                 doth
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   sufferings
                
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 repeated
                 too
                 .
                 
                   For
                   then
                   must
                   he
                   often
                   have
                   suffered
                   since
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 repeated
                 exercise
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   power
                
                 in
                 Heaven
                 doth
                 imply
                 no
                 necessity
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 Christs
                 frequent
                 suffering
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 frequent
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 without
                 suffering
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 offering
                 up
                 himself
                 
                 as
                 was
                 implyed
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 
                   when
                   he
                
                 
                 
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 carried
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 offering
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 performed
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 have
                 shewn
                 us
                 a
                 tryal
                 of
                 their
                 skill
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 with
                 much
                 confidence
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 
                   this
                   World
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                   that
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 acceptation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                 when
                 taken
                 absolutely
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 scope
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   Burnt-offerings
                   were
                   used
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Levitical
                   Law
                
                 was
                 observed
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 perfect
                 expiation
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 rejected
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 that
                 
                 World
                 wherein
                 the
                 chearful
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 was
                 seen
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Lo
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 repeated
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 this
                 World
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 place
                 into
                 which
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 properly
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   Lo
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 ascension
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 receiving
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 doing
                 and
                 suffering
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 they
                 attempt
                 to
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 
                 
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 perfect
                 High-Priest
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Priest
                   after
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   an
                   endless
                   life
                   :
                   Neither
                   could
                   he
                   ,
                
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   a
                   perfect
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   till
                   those
                   words
                   were
                   spoken
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Son
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   have
                   I
                   begotten
                   thee
                   ;
                   which
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   was
                   after
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   all
                   the
                   sufferings
                   he
                   underwent
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   were
                   only
                   to
                   qualifie
                   him
                   for
                   this
                   Office
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   it
                   behoved
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   merciful
                   and
                   faithful
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 produced
                 by
                 Crellius
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 become
                 a
                 perfect
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 
                   entred
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 
                 worth
                 the
                 knowing
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 a
                 
                   perfect
                   High-Priest
                
                 ;
                 Is
                 it
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 then
                 begin
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 offering
                 at
                 all
                 before
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 assert
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 
                   perfect
                   Sacrifice
                
                 offered
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 S●cinus
                 contends
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   did
                   offer
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   himself
                   too
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 offering
                 is
                 
                 not
                 excluded
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 before
                 Christs
                 entrance
                 into
                 
                 Heaven
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   perfect
                   High-Priest
                
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 High-Priest
                 was
                 not
                 consummated
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 still
                 remaining
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 freely
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 we
                 say
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 those
                 places
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Apostles
                 design
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 of
                 Christ
                 above
                 the
                 Aaronical
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 ,
                 above
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Bulls
                   and
                   Goats
                
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 ex●el
                 the
                 Aaronical
                 
                 Priests
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 
                   his
                   calling
                   from
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Apostle
                 designs
                 ,
                 Heb
                 5.
                 5.
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 intending
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 time
                 
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   made
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   by
                   whom
                
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 him
                 
                   that
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Son
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 which
                 he
                 ent●ed
                 into
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 earthly
                 ,
                 but
                 ia
                 
                   heavenly
                   Sanctu●ry
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 his
                 function
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   g●…ing
                   in
                   once
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   High-Priests
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   did
                   ,
                
                 but
                 there
                 
                   ever
                   living
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                   :
                
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 Apostles
                 design
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 why
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   heavenly
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   Priest
                   :
                
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Christs
                 Office
                 had
                 ended
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 excellency
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 speaking
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 such
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 having
                 
                 no
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 as
                 much
                 transcend
                 the
                 earthly
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 did
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Bulls
                   and
                   Goats
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 in
                 correspondency
                 to
                 that
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 far
                 excell
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 end
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 meerly
                 with
                 
                   the
                   blood
                
                 which
                 was
                 shed
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 it
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Intercessor
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 was
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Priest
                   after
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   an
                   endlesslife
                   :
                
                 But
                 lest
                 the
                 pe●ple
                 should
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 a
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 being
                 
                 so
                 far
                 exalted
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 sense
                 or
                 compassion
                 upon
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 therefore
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   like
                   to
                   his
                   Brethren
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 pity
                 on
                 the
                 weaknesses
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Apostle
                 means
                 by
                 those
                 expressions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 places
                 do
                 destroy
                 the
                 
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   on
                   earth
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 assert
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 it
                 
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 :
                 Which
                 latter
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 denying
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 
                 are
                 from
                 granting
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 proper
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Oblation
                   which
                   Christ
                   made
                   of
                   himself
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   proper
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   respect
                   the
                   sin
                   or
                   the
                   person
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   notion
                   of
                   expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   attributed
                   to
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   applied
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Socinus
                   his
                   proper
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   examined
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   Objections
                   answered
                   .
                   The
                   Iews
                   notion
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Sacrifices
                   not
                   bare
                   
                   conditions
                   of
                   pardon
                   ,
                   nor
                   expiated
                   meerly
                   as
                   a
                   slight
                   part
                   of
                   obedience
                   .
                   Gods
                   expiating
                   sin
                   ,
                   destroys
                   not
                   expiation
                   by
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   The
                   importance
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   relating
                   to
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   Expiation
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   other
                   Sacrifices
                   :
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   which
                   mention
                   it
                   ,
                   proved
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   meerly
                   declarative
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   more
                   properly
                   belonged
                   to
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   than
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   The
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   not
                   taken
                   Metonymically
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Consequents
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   peculiar
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   Expiation
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   him
                   antecedently
                   to
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   .
                   No
                   distinction
                   in
                   Scripture
                   of
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   Christs
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   from
                   his
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   respecting
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   Atonement
                   and
                   Reconciliation
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Reconciliation
                   by
                   Christs
                   death
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   meerly
                   respect
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   ;
                   why
                   the
                   latter
                   lessused
                   in
                   the
                   Now
                   Testament
                   .
                   Atwofold
                   Reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Crellius
                   his
                   evasion
                   
                   answered
                   .
                   The
                   Objections
                   from
                   Gods
                   being
                   reconciled
                   in
                   the
                   sending
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inconsistency
                   of
                   the
                   Freeness
                   of
                   Grace
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Satisfaction
                   answered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   concluded
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 last
                 thing
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 proper
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 proper
                 
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 do
                 either
                 respect
                 the
                 sins
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 then
                 
                 called
                 Expiation
                 and
                 Remission
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 Atonement
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 do
                 most
                 properly
                 and
                 immediately
                 refer
                 to
                 
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 procuring
                 
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 bare
                 condition
                 of
                 Christs
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 comprehending
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 consequents
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Expiation
                 and
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 which
                 Socinus
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   great
                   correspondency
                   doth
                
                 
                 
                   lie
                   between
                   Christs
                   and
                   the
                   Legal
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 enquire
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 respect
                 the
                 Expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 Expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 in
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 due
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 respect
                 which
                 Expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 Expiation
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 phrases
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 sorth
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 peculiar
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Expiation
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 because
                 Crellius
                 objects
                 this
                 against
                 
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   imployed
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   greatest
                   diligence
                   in
                   the
                   explication
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latin
                   words
                   for
                   Expiation
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   contented
                   only
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   words
                   would
                   bear
                   the
                   same
                   signification
                   :
                   Whereas
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   words
                   do
                   require
                   that
                   sense
                   which
                   he
                   takes
                   them
                   in
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 Crellius
                 his
                 leave
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 took
                 the
                 best
                 course
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 whose
                 signification
                 is
                 so
                 obscure
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Language
                 .
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 so
                 very
                 rarely
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 contend
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 natural
                 signification
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   To
                   hide
                   or
                   cover
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 what
                 better
                 way
                 could
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 determining
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 applied
                 to
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 insisting
                 upon
                 those
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 purpose
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 ?
                 For
                 they
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   To
                   cover
                
                 with
                 pitch
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 bituminous
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 14.
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 Socinus
                 contends
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   sense
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Expiation
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   sin
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   covering
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   grace
                   and
                   benignity
                   .
                   Thence
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   David
                   saith
                   ,
                   Blessed
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   whose
                   iniquity
                   is
                   covered
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 signification
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 as
                 applied
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 covering
                 by
                 Gods
                 Grace
                 ,
                 when
                 neither
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 here
                 used
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 respect
                 at
                 all
                 mentioned
                 of
                 an
                 Expiation
                 by
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 discoursing
                 of
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 the
                 
                 
                   covering
                   of
                   sin
                
                 such
                 an
                 easie
                 and
                 intelligible
                 phrase
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 understand
                 by
                 
                   the
                   covering
                   sin
                
                 ?
                 surely
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 stronger
                 and
                 more
                 lasting
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 covered
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 bituminous
                 matter
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 would
                 come
                 the
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 interpretation
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 as
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 by
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 allusion
                 to
                 that
                 other
                 sense
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 sense
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 deliverance
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 resemblance
                 
                 is
                 there
                 between
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 preservation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 making
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 destroying
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 supposing
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 some
                 allusion
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 covering
                 ,
                 why
                 must
                 it
                 necessarily
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   meer
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 excluding
                 all
                 antecedent
                 causes
                 which
                 should
                 move
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 propriety
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 remain
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 supposing
                 a
                 
                   moving
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 as
                 excluding
                 it
                 ?
                 What
                 should
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 
                   cover
                   sin
                
                 upon
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 as
                 
                   to
                   forgive
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 frequently
                 used
                 upon
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                
                 
                 
                 
                   sin
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiven
                
                 ?
                 But
                 yet
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 conditions
                 required
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 expiation
                 ;
                 if
                 then
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hath
                 an
                 immediate
                 respect
                 to
                 Gods
                 immediate
                 favour
                 and
                 benignity
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 where
                 a
                 condition
                 is
                 necessarily
                 supposed
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 this
                 benignity
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 pardon'd
                 sin
                 without
                 requiring
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 so
                 strictly
                 insisting
                 upon
                 the
                 offering
                 up
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 declaring
                 that
                 the
                 
                   sin
                   is
                   expiated
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ?
                
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 why
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 
                 as
                 applyed
                 to
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 covering
                 with
                 pitch
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 when
                 applyed
                 to
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 withal
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 consistent
                 with
                 an
                 antecedent
                 condition
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 destroy
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Crellius
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   ,
                   for
                   expiation
                   is
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Law
                   by
                   non-imputation
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 21.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   merciful
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   unto
                   thy
                   people
                
                 Israel
                 
                   wh●m
                   thou
                   hast
                   redeemed
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   not
                   innocent
                
                 
                 
                   blood
                   unto
                   thy
                   people
                   of
                
                 Israels
                 
                   charge
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiven
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   to
                   impute
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   receive
                   true
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   overthrow
                   each
                   other
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   expiation
                   being
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   ,
                   will
                   overthrow
                   it
                   too
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 here
                 used
                 both
                 as
                 applyed
                 
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   the
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 as
                 
                   to
                   the
                   people
                
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 the
                 prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   lay
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 expiating
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 Prayer
                 was
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   slaying
                   of
                   the
                   Heifer
                   for
                   expiation
                   of
                   the
                   uncertain
                   murder
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Elders
                 had
                 washed
                 their
                 hands
                 over
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Heifer
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 protest
                 their
                 own
                 innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 prayer
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Expiate
                   thy
                   people
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
                 accept
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 as
                 an
                 expiation
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 charge
                 not
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 innocent
                 blood
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 upon
                 doing
                 of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   expiated
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                
                 explain
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                
                 
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 expiating
                 sin
                 upon
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 slain
                 in
                 order
                 thereto
                 ,
                 dest●oy
                 that
                 satisfaction
                 which
                 we
                 assert
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 shed
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 much
                 rather
                 sheweth
                 the
                 consistency
                 and
                 agreeableness
                 of
                 these
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 here
                 did
                 expiate
                 the
                 sin
                 by
                 a
                 substitution
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 the
                 guilt
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 expiated
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Crellius
                 further
                 urgeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   himself
                   is
                   here
                   said
                   to
                   expiate
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   expiate
                   cannot
                   signifie
                   to
                   attone
                   or
                   satisfie
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   expiate
                
                 
                 
                   too
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   atoning
                   or
                   satisfying
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   not
                   imputing
                   sins
                   ,
                   or
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 answer
                 than
                 what
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 elsewhere
                 gives
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   that
                
                 Socinus
                 
                   never
                   denyes
                   but
                   that
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   doth
                   signifie
                   to
                   appease
                   or
                   atone
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 evi●ently
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 mention'd
                 by
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 32.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   Expiabo
                   faciem
                   ejus
                   in
                   munere
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 interlineary
                 Version
                 ,
                 
                   placabo
                   illum
                   muneribus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Vulg.
                 Lat.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 LXX
                 .
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
                 of
                 appeasing
                 the
                 anger
                 
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 by
                 something
                 which
                 may
                 move
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 favour
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Crellius
                 will
                 yield
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 expiation
                 as
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 rather
                 attribute
                 that
                 sense
                 of
                 expiation
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 alone
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 expiation
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 receives
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 offers
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 atonement
                 of
                 another
                 ?
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 offer
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 that
                 sense
                 of
                 expiation
                 should
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 most
                 peculiar
                 to
                 that
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 shew
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 appeasing
                 by
                 a
                 gift
                 offered
                 up
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 21.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   
                   wherewith
                   shall
                   I
                   make
                   the
                   Atonement
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 wherewith
                 shall
                 
                 I
                 satisfie
                 you
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 wrong
                 which
                 Saul
                 hath
                 done
                 unto
                 you
                 ?
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                
                 Sauls
                 sons
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 not
                 only
                 signifies
                 to
                 appease
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 as
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 comes
                 home
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 expiation
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 expiation
                 as
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 man
                 suffers
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 substitution
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 offenders
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 do
                 understand
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 viz.
                 such
                 an
                 expiation
                 as
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 substitution
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 many
                 instances
                 are
                 collected
                 by
                 Buxtorf
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Rabbinical
                 Writers
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 expiation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 one
                 was
                 to
                 undergo
                 a
                 punishment
                 
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 Sanhedrin
                 the
                 people
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   simus
                   nos
                   expiatio
                   tua
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   be
                   for
                   an
                   expiation
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Gloss
                 explains
                 it
                 
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   est
                   ,
                   in
                   nobis
                   fiat
                   expiatio
                   tua
                   ,
                   nosque
                   subeamus
                   tuo
                   locò
                   quicquid
                   tibi
                   evenire
                   debet
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 how
                 Children
                 ought
                 to
                 honour
                 their
                 Parents
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 when
                 they
                 recite
                 any
                 memorable
                 speech
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 barely
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Father
                   said
                   so
                
                 :
                 but
                 
                   my
                   Lord
                   and
                   Father
                   said
                   so
                   ,
                   would
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   :
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 they
                 explain
                 it
                 themselves
                 .
                 
                   would
                   I
                   had
                   undergone
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 give
                 this
                 general
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   ever
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   behold
                   I
                   am
                   for
                   expiation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   behold
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   another
                   to
                   bear
                   his
                   iniquities
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 signifies
                 
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 a
                 price
                 of
                 redemption
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 Hence
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 
                   price
                   of
                   redemption
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                
                 and
                 rendred
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 30.
                 
                 —
                 30.
                 12.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
                 35.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 where
                 we
                 render
                 it
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 48.
                 7.
                 and
                 thereby
                 we
                 fully
                 understand
                 ,
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 meant
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   ransome
                   for
                   many
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Iews
                 call
                 the
                 Cock
                 which
                 they
                 kill
                 
                 for
                 Expiation
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Cappara
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 beat
                 the
                 Cock
                 against
                 their
                 heads
                 thrice
                 ,
                 they
                 every
                 time
                 use
                 words
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   this
                   Cock
                   be
                   an
                
                 
                 
                   exchange
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   in
                   my
                   room
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   made
                   an
                   Expiation
                   for
                   me
                   ;
                   let
                   death
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   me
                   and
                   all
                
                 Israel
                 
                   life
                   and
                   happiness
                
                 .
                 I
                 insist
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 never
                 understood
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 our
                 
                 Adversaries
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 applyed
                 to
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 as
                 implying
                 a
                 Commutation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Substitution
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 whose
                 room
                 he
                 suffers
                 ,
                 may
                 obtain
                 deliverance
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 utmost
                 which
                 Socinus
                 and
                 
                 Crellius
                 will
                 allow
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 is
                 barely
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   offering
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   a
                   meer
                   condition
                
                 (
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 paring
                 a
                 mans
                 nails
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 required
                 it
                 )
                 
                   upon
                   which
                   slight
                   obedience
                   ,
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   some
                   light
                   sins
                   might
                   be
                   obtained
                   .
                
                 But
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 this
                 was
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 considers
                 the
                 antiquity
                 and
                 universality
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 those
                 elder
                 times
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 severity
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 required
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 punctual
                 prescriptions
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 all
                 circumstances
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 vast
                 and
                 almost
                 inestimable
                 expence
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 at
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 assigns
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   blood
                   was
                   given
                   for
                   expiation
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   life
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 correspondency
                 so
                 clearly
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Levitical
                 Sacrifices
                 ?
                 
                 Can
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 imagine
                 upon
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 slight
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 Why
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 inward
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 tears
                 and
                 prayers
                 rather
                 made
                 the
                 only
                 conditions
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 burthensome
                 and
                 chargeable
                 service
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 signified
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 command
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 sinned
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 broken
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 upon
                 our
                 supposition
                 ,
                 a
                 reasonable
                 account
                 is
                 given
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 
                 highly
                 he
                 esteemed
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 expiation
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 some
                 Creature
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 appoint
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Offender
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 those
                 Laws
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 must
                 require
                 such
                 an
                 expiation
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 they
                 then
                 think
                 would
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 infinitely
                 greater
                 than
                 all
                 those
                 put
                 together
                 were
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 offering
                 Sacrifice
                 had
                 been
                 
                   a
                   bare
                   condition
                   required
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   who
                   committed
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   expiation
                
                 ;
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 never
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 offered
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 expiate
                 his
                 own
                 fault
                 thereby
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 sense
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 expiation
                 did
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 offering
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 
                 condition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 performing
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 
                 an
                 immediate
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   his
                   own
                   act
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   necessary
                   in
                   bringing
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Priests
                   also
                   in
                   offering
                   up
                   the
                   blood
                   :
                
                 This
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 more
                 reasonable
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 depend
                 upon
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 reason
                 be
                 accountable
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 miscarried
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Priest
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 unfit
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 break
                 some
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 hard
                 would
                 it
                 seem
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 sins
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 expiated
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 all
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 another
                 person
                 ,
                 whose
                 actions
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 command
                 over
                 ,
                 neglected
                 the
                 doing
                 his
                 duty
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 influence
                 on
                 expiation
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 the
                 expiation
                 should
                 have
                 depended
                 on
                 no
                 other
                 conditions
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 sins
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Crellius
                 urgeth
                 against
                 our
                 sense
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   were
                   by
                   Substitution
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Expiation
                   would
                   be
                   most
                   properly
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   themselves
                   ;
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   the
                   Expiation
                   is
                   obtained
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   or
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Priest
                   do
                   expiate
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   it
                   belongs
                   properly
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   takes
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   meant
                   by
                   expiation
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   Priest
                   only
                   consequently
                   ,
                   as
                   doing
                   what
                   God
                   requires
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   only
                   as
                   the
                   conditions
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   obtained
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Expiation
                 doth
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 implies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 bare
                 pardon
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 necessary
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Remission
                 had
                 a
                 necessary
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   shedding
                   of
                
                 
                 blood
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 
                   without
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   remission
                   .
                
                 How
                 improperly
                 
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 discourse
                 throughout
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 speaks
                 so
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   purisying
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 correspondency
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   purging
                
                 
                 
                   our
                   Consciences
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   all
                   things
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ;
                   were
                   purified
                   with
                   blood
                
                 ;
                 Had
                 all
                 this
                 no
                 other
                 significati●n
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 bare
                 condition
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 importance
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 required
                 it
                 ?
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 rather
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   Gods
                   favour
                
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remission
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   without
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                
                 ;
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 expiation
                 did
                 pr●perly
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 very
                 remotely
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ?
                 What
                 imaginable
                 necessity
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 must
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 blo●d
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 did
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 bare
                 condition
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 slight
                 part
                 of
                 obedience
                 
                 in
                 it self
                 ?
                 Why
                 must
                 Christ
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 correspondency
                 
                 to
                 these
                 
                   Levitical
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ?
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 surely
                 no
                 
                   slight
                   part
                
                 of
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
                 Why
                 might
                 not
                 this
                 condition
                 have
                 been
                 dispensed
                 with
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 it self
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 proper
                 efficacy
                 on
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 speak
                 the
                 greatest
                 repugnancy
                 to
                 the
                 kindness
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 dispense
                 with
                 the
                 ignominious
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 knew
                 it
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 influence
                 of
                 it self
                 on
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 But
                 upon
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 had
                 no
                 proper
                 influence
                 upon
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 discourse
                 proceeds
                 upon
                 weak
                 and
                 insufficient
                 grounds
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 necessity
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 pardon
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 now
                 ;
                 although
                 in
                 it self
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 proper
                 efficacy
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 Argumentation
                 doth
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 peculiar
                 efficacy
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Expiation
                 ;
                 although
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 could
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 typified
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 exceed
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 attributes
                 what
                 Expiation
                 there
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 immediately
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 properly
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Bulls
                   and
                   Goats
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ashes
                   of
                   an
                   Heifer
                   ,
                   sprinkling
                   the
                   unclean
                   .
                
                 Which
                 he
                 had
                 very
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 expresly
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   ad
                   expiandum
                   ,
                   to
                   expiate
                   for
                   their
                   souls
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   blood
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   shall
                   expiate
                   the
                   soul.
                
                 Than
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 nothing
                 
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 plainly
                 said
                 to
                 overthrow
                 Crellius
                 his
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 Expiation
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 or
                 chiefly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 but
                 primarily
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequentially
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 never
                 said
                 to
                 expiate
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 Office
                 was
                 barely
                 Ministerial
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 expiate
                 sins
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 discoursing
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 larger
                 or
                 more
                 improper
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 )
                 for
                 since
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 the
                 Expiation
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 imply
                 his
                 acceptance
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 execution
                 or
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 to
                 
                 expiate
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 sinner
                 from
                 that
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 he
                 lies
                 under
                 by
                 his
                 sins
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 expiating
                 is
                 attributed
                 
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   accepts
                   the
                   Atonement
                   ,
                
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 imply
                 his
                 undergoing
                 
                 any
                 punishment
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 suppose
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 a
                 bare
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Substitution
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 offender
                 himself
                 is
                 expiated
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 other
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 very
                 well
                 agree
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                
                 Gen.
                 31.
                 39.
                 
                   it
                   properly
                   signifies
                
                 Luere
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   to
                   bear
                   punishment
                
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   no
                   where
                   else
                   signifies
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   applyed
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   it
                
                 ;
                 but
                 doth
                 it
                 hence
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 
                 not
                 retain
                 that
                 signification
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 will
                 bear
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 frequently
                 rendred
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 words
                 when
                 used
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 signifie
                 Expiation
                 too
                 .
                 
                   Grotius
                   proves
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   and
                   constant
                   use
                   in
                   
                     Greek
                     Authors
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   signifie
                   an
                   antecedency
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   peculiar
                   efficacy
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   Expiation
                   .
                   Thence
                   expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                   among
                   the
                   Greeks
                   were
                   called
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   frequently
                   in
                   Homer
                   ,
                   
                   applied
                   to
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   ;
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   in
                   Herodotus
                   is
                   call'd
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   
                     Hermogenes
                     ,
                     Plato
                  
                   and
                   Plutarch
                   :
                   as
                   among
                   the
                   
                     Latins
                     ,
                     placare
                     ,
                     purgare
                     ,
                     purificare
                     ,
                     conciliare
                     ,
                     lustrare
                  
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   piare
                   when
                   used
                   in
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   he
                   proves
                   to
                   signifie
                   
                     Luere
                     per
                     successionem
                     rei
                     alterius
                     in
                     locum
                     poenae
                     debitae
                     .
                  
                   Thence
                   piaculum
                   used
                   for
                   an
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   expiare
                   is
                   to
                   appease
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     Cereris
                     numen
                     expiare
                  
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   
                     Cicero
                     ;
                     filium
                     expiare
                  
                   in
                   Livy
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   
                   these
                   Sacrifices
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   were
                   supposed
                   still
                   to
                   pertain
                   to
                   the
                   atoning
                   the
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   obtaining
                   a
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   committed
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   hence
                   (
                   because
                   where
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   greater
                   equality
                   and
                   nearness
                   ,
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   greater
                   efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   expiation
                   )
                   came
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   sacrificing
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   Grotius
                   at
                   large
                   shews
                   to
                   have
                   almost
                   universally
                   obtained
                   before
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 Crellius
                 answers
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 denies
                 not
                 
                   but
                   that
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   do
                   in
                   their
                   proper
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                
                 
                 
                 
                   Tongue
                   signifie
                   the
                   purging
                   of
                   guilt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   aversion
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   those
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   words
                   are
                   attributed
                   to
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   because
                   those
                   were
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   them
                   among
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   the
                   attributing
                   such
                   effects
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   did
                   arise
                   from
                   their
                
                 
                 
                   superstition
                   ,
                   whereby
                   greater
                   things
                   were
                   attributed
                   to
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   than
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   either
                   before
                   or
                   under
                   the
                   Law.
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   denyes
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   to
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 
                   more
                   than
                
                 
                 
                   once
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   Priesth●od
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   were
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   used
                   in
                   the
                
                 Greek
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   For
                   the
                   purging
                   of
                   guilt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   aversion
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   punishment
                   consequent
                   upon
                   it
                   :
                
                 But
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 contends
                 for
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   effecting
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   the
                   words
                   themselves
                
                 
                 
                   do
                   not
                   imply
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 he
                 gives
                 for
                 it
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   other
                   were
                   proper
                   ,
                   but
                   Christs
                   an
                   improper
                   Sacrifice
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   Sacrifices
                   were
                   offered
                   by
                   men
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   before
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 would
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 other
                 senses
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 joyned
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 viz.
                 Either
                 
                   for
                   purging
                   away
                   the
                   filth
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 or
                 for
                 
                   a
                   declaration
                   of
                   a
                   deliverance
                   from
                   guilt
                   and
                   punishment
                   ,
                
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Idiome
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 many
                 words
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Crellius
                 
                 doth
                 yield
                 the
                 main
                 cause
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 offer
                 up
                 an
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 grants
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 
                   for
                   the
                   purging
                   away
                   of
                   guilt
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   aversion
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sin
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 proves
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 words
                 being
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 what
                 could
                 more
                 evince
                 that
                 Christs
                 
                 was
                 a
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 proper
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 sense
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 understood
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 reason
                 could
                 Crellius
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   the
                   superstition
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   them
                   attribute
                   such
                   effects
                   to
                   sacrifices
                
                 ;
                 when
                 himself
                 acknowledges
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 sense
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 under
                 that
                 notion
                 ?
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 expiation
                 among
                 them
                 was
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 as
                 proper
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 among
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aversion
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 Crellius
                 deny
                 that
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 atonement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   
                   Gods
                   love
                   was
                   seen
                   in
                   giving
                   him
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   offer
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   ?
                
                 
                 since
                 that
                 effect
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 his
                 great
                 kindness
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 sins
                 might
                 be
                 expiated
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 consistency
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 as
                 relating
                 to
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 expiation
                 is
                 
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 other
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 themselves
                 do
                 signifie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 attributed
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 antecedent
                 to
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 expiation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Crellius
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   controversie
                   is
                   not
                   about
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 whether
                 
                 
                   expiation
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   we
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   for
                   purging
                   away
                   guilt
                   ,
                   and
                   aversion
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   doth
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   acknowledges
                   it
                   doth
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   about
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Section
                 he
                 thus
                 explains
                 :
                 
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   senses
                   in
                   which
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   expiate
                   sins
                   ;
                   either
                   by
                   begetting
                   Faith
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   drawn
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   sense
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   remoter
                   antecedent
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   it
                   relates
                   to
                   the
                   expiation
                   by
                   actual
                   deliverance
                   from
                   punishment
                   ,
                
                 so
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   immediate
                   antecedent
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   he
                   declares
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   expiated
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   properly
                   relate
                   to
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Priest.
                
                 But
                 never
                 a
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 senses
                 comes
                 near
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Crellius
                 grants
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 importance
                 
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 applyed
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   purging
                   away
                   guilt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   aversion
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   ,
                
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 offered
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   Sacrifices
                
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 expiation
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 offered
                 for
                 Atonement
                 :
                 supposing
                 then
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 (
                 which
                 could
                 be
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 proper
                 to
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 )
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 expiate
                 sins
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 expiation
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 old
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 I
                 urged
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Christs
                 
                 being
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 assertions
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 utte●ly
                 deny
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 any
                 argument
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 by
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 analogy
                 or
                 correspondency
                 at
                 all
                 
                 with
                 any
                 Sacrifice
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 offered
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 
                 sins
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 that
                 they
                 always
                 understood
                 something
                 which
                 was
                 immediately
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 obtained
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 nothing
                 answerable
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 sense
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 Oblation
                 at
                 all
                 made
                 
                   unto
                   God
                
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 expiation
                 doth
                 wholly
                 and
                 immediately
                 respect
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 always
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 whom
                 it
                 doth
                 immediately
                 respect
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 planting
                 Faith
                 ,
                 in
                 actual
                 
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 in
                 declaring
                 to
                 us
                 this
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 doth
                 wholly
                 respect
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God.
                 Which
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 gross
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 always
                 esteemed
                 such
                 immediate
                 parts
                 of
                 divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 respect
                 none
                 else
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 object
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 directed
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 As
                 well
                 then
                 might
                 Christ
                 be
                 said
                 
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 meant
                 but
                 that
                 
                   he
                   doth
                   teach
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   our
                   duty
                
                 ;
                 as
                 be
                 
                 made
                 an
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 respect
                 us
                 and
                 not
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 
                   from
                   adding
                   to
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   Christs
                   Sacrifice
                   above
                   the
                   Legal
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 pleaded
                 by
                 Crellius
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 destroys
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 expiation
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 
                 (
                 which
                 though
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 in
                 it self
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 wholly
                 incongruous
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 Expiation
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 expiation
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 quite
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 will
                 any
                 one
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 hath
                 
                 a
                 more
                 
                   excellent
                   conduct
                
                 than
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 
                   finer
                   speeches
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Assomanaean
                 Family
                 discharged
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 best
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   power
                
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Nero
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 
                   excellent
                   Emperour
                
                 of
                 Rome
                 because
                 he
                 excelled
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 Musick
                 and
                 Poetry
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 to
                 assert
                 an
                 excellency
                 of
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 shew
                 its
                 excellency
                 in
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 comparison
                 lies
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 deliver
                 
                 and
                 govern
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 Sacrifice
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 things
                 quite
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 But
                 therein
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 excells
                 all
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 end
                 and
                 dedesign
                 
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 effectual
                 towards
                 God
                 for
                 
                 obtaining
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 always
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 expiation
                 .
                 Although
                 then
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 excell
                 all
                 other
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 all
                 imaginable
                 respects
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 intention
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 prove
                 far
                 greater
                 excellency
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 withal
                 prove
                 a
                 greater
                 imperfection
                 in
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 fail
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 expiation
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 signified
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 reclaiming
                 men
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 deliverance
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 decree
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 may
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 better
                 arguments
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 prove
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 far
                 excell
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 offered
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 further
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 expiation
                 in
                 
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Whether
                 
                 those
                 words
                 which
                 of
                 themselves
                 do
                 imply
                 
                   the
                   aversion
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 when
                 used
                 concerning
                 other
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 imply
                 the
                 begetting
                 faith
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 pardon
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dispute
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 beget
                 saith
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 
                   The
                   first
                   words
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Crellius
                 
                   acknowledgeth
                   do
                   frequently
                   signifie
                   deliverance
                   from
                   guilt
                   and
                   punishment
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   may
                
                 
                 
                   likewise
                   signifie
                   a
                   declaration
                   of
                   that
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   as
                   decreed
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   purging
                   from
                   the
                   sins
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   custom
                   of
                   sinning
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 Crellius
                 his
                 own
                 confession
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 usual
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 possible
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 forsake
                 the
                 former
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 most
                 perfectly
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 senses
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 relation
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 hath
                 ?
                 For
                 these
                 being
                 the
                 words
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 to
                 imply
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 which
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 were
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 
                 enquiring
                 into
                 all
                 possible
                 senses
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 use
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 dispute
                 between
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   blood
                   
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 purgeth
                 
                 
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   bulls
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   goats
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ashes
                   of
                   an
                   heifer
                   ,
                   sprinkling
                   the
                   unclean
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   sanctifieth
                   to
                   the
                   purifying
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   :
                   How
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   purge
                   your
                   consciences
                   from
                   dead
                   works
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   by
                   himself
                   purged
                   our
                   sins
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 used
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                   10.
                   22.
                   
                   Apocalip
                
                 .
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 because
                 remission
                 of
                 sin
                 was
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 expiation
                 by
                 Sacrifice
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 that
                 is
                 likewise
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   26.
                   28
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   which
                   was
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   redemption
                   through
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Coloss.
                 1.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   justified
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 9.
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   propitiation
                   through
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 Crellius
                 replies
                 to
                 these
                 places
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   those
                   words
                   which
                   do
                   properly
                   signifie
                   the
                   thing
                
                 
                 
                   it self
                   ,
                   may
                   very
                   conveniently
                   be
                   taken
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   declaration
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   doth
                   follow
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   that
                   declartaion
                   :
                   which
                   then
                   happens
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   declaration
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   decreed
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   did
                   decree
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   ,
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   by
                   declaring
                   or
                   testifying
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   decree
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 answer
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 upon
                 these
                 considerations
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 natural
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 confesseth
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 assigns
                 no
                 reason
                 
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 bare
                 possibility
                 of
                 another
                 meaning
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 
                   purging
                   away
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 expressed
                 in
                 clearer
                 and
                 plainer
                 terms
                 than
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 signifie
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 assert
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 expressions
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 perswade
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 none
                 else
                 could
                 ever
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 delivered
                 in
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 ways
                 to
                 evade
                 
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 efficacy
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 frequently
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 if
                 nothing
                 else
                 were
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 
                 did
                 only
                 declare
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 pardon
                 sin
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 
                 were
                 danger
                 in
                 understanding
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 frequently
                 used
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ?
                 why
                 are
                 there
                 no
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 might
                 help
                 to
                 undeceive
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 only
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 Fathers
                 will
                 ?
                 but
                 what
                 ever
                 other
                 words
                 might
                 signifie
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 miserable
                 shifts
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 such
                 Texts
                 which
                 are
                 confessed
                 to
                 express
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 otherwise
                 understood
                 ?
                 which
                 destroys
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 certainty
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 use
                 
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 interpreted
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 several
                 senses
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 liberty
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 pretence
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   another
                   meaning
                   is
                   possible
                
                 ,
                 men
                 will
                 never
                 agree
                 about
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 in
                 speaking
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   declared
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   Gods
                   readiness
                   to
                   pardon
                   ,
                
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   therefore
                   the
                   declaration
                   of
                   Gods
                   readiness
                   to
                   pardon
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   consideration
                   upon
                   which
                   God
                   would
                   do
                   it
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 words
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 express
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 answering
                 
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 reconcileable
                 to
                 our
                 opinion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 in
                 these
                 expressionś
                 ,
                 doth
                 attribute
                 something
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   declaring
                   Gods
                
                 will
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 this
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 sense
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 peculiar
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 absurd
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   purge
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 through
                 
                   Christ
                   healing
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   raising
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 we
                 have
                 
                   redemption
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ?
                 but
                 if
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 respect
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 equally
                 applicable
                 to
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 intended
                 in
                 these
                 expressions
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 incongruously
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 nothing
                 seeming
                 more
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 declared
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 very
                 thing
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 were
                 intended
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 
                 For
                 how
                 unsuitable●a
                 way
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 guilty
                 persons
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 severities
                 used
                 towards
                 the
                 most
                 Innocent
                 !
                 Who
                 could
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 declare
                 his
                 willingness
                 to
                 pardon
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 ;
                 unless
                 
                 that
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Meritorious
                   cause
                
                 for
                 
                 procuring
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 decree
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 meerly
                 as
                 it
                 gave
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 
                   to
                   purge
                   us
                   from
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 consideration
                 upon
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 decreed
                 to
                 pardon
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 acceptance
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 required
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 price
                 paid
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ●aid
                 to
                 declare
                 or
                 manifest
                 ,
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 release
                 or
                 deliver
                 a
                 Captive
                 :
                 So
                 Gods
                 acceptance
                 of
                 what
                 Christ
                 did
                 suffer
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 readiness
                 to
                 pardon
                 us
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 this
                 declaration
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 properly
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 suffering
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 accepting
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 ways
                 known
                 ,
                 than
                 Gods
                 acceptance
                 is
                 known
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 theref●re
                 the
                 declaring
                 Gods
                 will
                 and
                 decree
                 to
                 pardon
                 ,
                 doth
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 had
                 meant
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   purging
                   of
                   sin
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 incongruously
                 applied
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 properly
                 to
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 But
                 
                 these
                 phrases
                 being
                 never
                 attributed
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 properly
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 
                   to
                   declare
                
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 peculiarly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 properly
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 these
                 expressions
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 proper
                 sense
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 Expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 Socinus
                 and
                 Crellius
                 have
                 another
                 subterfuge
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 therein
                 lies
                 their
                 great
                 art
                 ,
                 in
                 seeking
                 rather
                 by
                 any
                 
                 means
                 to
                 escape
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 overcome
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 
                 For
                 being
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 main
                 scope
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 seldom
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 very
                 weakly
                 assault
                 :
                 but
                 shew
                 all
                 their
                 subtilty
                 in
                 avoiding
                 by
                 all
                 imaginable
                 arts
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 brought
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 being
                 so
                 plain
                 in
                 attributing
                 such
                 great
                 effects
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 other
                 answer
                 will
                 serve
                 turn
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   taken
                   Metonymically
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   consequents
                   of
                   his
                   death
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   His
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   Exaltation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Authority
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 
                 possible
                 to
                 convince
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 can
                 understand
                 life
                 ;
                 by
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 can
                 mean
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 giving
                 any
                 countenance
                 to
                 these
                 bold
                 Interpretations
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 considerations
                 ;
                 1.
                 because
                 the
                 effect
                 
                 of
                 
                   Expiation
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 his
                 
                   Resurrection
                   .
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   Our
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   enemies
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ;
                   much
                   more
                   being
                   reconciled
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   his
                   life
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 Crellius
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   considered
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   consequences
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   our
                   Reconciliation
                   was
                   effected
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   intervening
                   .
                
                 But
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 considers
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 discourse
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   ungodly
                   .
                   For
                   scarcely
                   for
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   will
                   one
                   dye
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   comm●ndeth
                   his
                   love
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   while
                   we
                
                 
                 
                   were
                   yet
                   sinners
                   ,
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   Much
                   more
                   then
                   being
                   now
                   justified
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   through
                   him
                
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 those
                 words
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   if
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   enemies
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 The
                 Reconciliation
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 mentioned
                 as
                 a
                 
                   bare
                   condition
                   intervening
                
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 something
                 farther
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 both
                 of
                 
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 sending
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 laying
                 down
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 bare
                 condition
                 intervening
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 whereby
                 he
                 should
                 expiate
                 sins
                 ?
                 what
                 makes
                 him
                 attribute
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 benefits
                 we
                 enjoy
                 
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 than
                 meerly
                 as
                 a
                 preparation
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 what
                 peculiar
                 emphasis
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 Christs
                 
                   dying
                   for
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   ungodly
                
                 ;
                 unless
                 his
                 death
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 men
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   justified
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 rather
                 by
                 his
                 
                   glorious
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 only
                 considered
                 as
                 antecedent
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 great
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 most
                 immediate
                 influence
                 upon
                 our
                 advantage
                 :
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 death
                 
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 than
                 what
                 Crellius
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   proper
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   distinct
                   from
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   but
                   
                   that
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   opposed
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   for
                   the
                   effecting
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   one
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   did
                   intervene
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   intervene
                   for
                   the
                   other
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   it
                   did
                   intervene
                   for
                   our
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   life
                   .
                
                 For
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 equally
                 intervene
                 for
                 our
                 life
                 as
                 for
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 ?
                 was
                 not
                 our
                 eternal
                 deliverance
                 the
                 great
                 thing
                 designed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ?
                 what
                 opposition
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 intervene
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 than
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 means
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   not
                   intervene
                   anymore
                
                 ;
                 what
                 
                 need
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 only
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 bestow
                 eternal
                 life
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 argument
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 comparison
                 between
                 
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 having
                 respect
                 to
                 us
                 
                   as
                   enemies
                
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   life
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 us
                 considered
                 as
                 reconciled
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 kindness
                 for
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 their
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 much
                 more
                 presume
                 that
                 he
                 now
                 living
                 in
                 Heaven
                 will
                 accomplish
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 notion
                 proper
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 having
                 influence
                 upon
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 consider
                 it
                 metonymically
                 as
                 comprehending
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 consequents
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christ
                 antecedently
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 consequents
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   his
                   sitting
                
                 
                 
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   by
                   himself
                   purged
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   sate
                   down
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   on
                   high
                   .
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   But
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   blood
                   he
                   entred
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   once
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   ,
                   having
                   obtained
                   eternal
                   redemption
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 To
                 these
                 places
                 Crellius
                 gives
                 a
                 double
                 answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   indefinite
                   particles
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 being
                 
                 
                   joyned
                   with
                   Verbs
                   of
                   the
                   praeterperfect
                   tense
                   do
                   not
                   always
                   require
                   that
                   the
                   action
                   expressed
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   should
                   precede
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   designed
                   in
                   the
                   Verbs
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   joyned
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   have
                   sometimes
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   particles
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   or
                   imperfect
                   tense
                   ;
                   which
                   sometimes
                   happens
                   in
                   particles
                   of
                   the
                   praeterperfect
                   tense
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 instances
                 produced
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 interpretation
                 the
                 sense
                 he
                 puts
                 upon
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 12.
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   shedding
                   of
                   his
                   blood
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   he
                   found
                   eternal
                   redemption
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   .
                
                 But
                 not
                 
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 Crellius
                 concerning
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 Aorist
                 
                 being
                 joyned
                 with
                 a
                 Verb
                 of
                 the
                 praeterperfect
                 tense
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 and
                 common
                 acceptation
                 doth
                 imply
                 the
                 action
                 past
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 writes
                 the
                 words
                 antecedent
                 to
                 his
                 writing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 instances
                 produced
                 by
                 Crellius
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 Christs
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 Christs
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 properly
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 than
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 not
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 manifests
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 obtaining
                 this
                 
                   eternal
                   redemption
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 following
                 discourse
                 :
                 for
                 v.
                 14.
                 he
                 compares
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                
                 
                 Christ
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 efficacy
                 for
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 :
                 whereas
                 if
                 the
                 expiation
                 meant
                 by
                 him
                 had
                 been
                 sound
                 by
                 
                   Christs
                   Oblation
                
                 of
                 himself
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 compared
                 
                   Christs
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   entrance
                   of
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 argument
                 had
                 run
                 thus
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 did
                 expiate
                 sins
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 entring
                 into
                 Heaven
                 expiate
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Mankind
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 mention'd
                 the
                 redemption
                 obtained
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 presently
                 
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 plainly
                 asserts
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Mediator
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   that
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   redemption
                   of
                   the
                   transgressions
                   which
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   first
                   Testament
                   ,
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   might
                   receive
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   eternal
                   inheritance
                   .
                
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   death
                
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 lately
                 asserted
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 redemption
                 or
                 expiation
                 was
                 found
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 and
                 withal
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 
                 kind
                 of
                 expiation
                 as
                 wholly
                 respects
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                   sins
                   that
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   first
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 not
                 barely
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 expiated
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 committed
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Law
                 allowed
                 no
                 expiation
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   of
                   his
                   dying
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 But
                 granting
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 allude
                 to
                 the
                 High-Priests
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 already
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 find
                 expiation
                 by
                 his
                 entrance
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 already
                 
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 entrance
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 accomplish
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 blood
                 was
                 offer'd
                 up
                 in
                 sácrifice
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 benefit
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 men
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   blood
                
                 before
                 the
                 Mercy-seat
                 :
                 
                 and
                 whatever
                 effect
                 was
                 consequent
                 upon
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 he
                 carried
                 in
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 before
                 shed
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 with
                 any
                 reason
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 redemption
                 were
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   his
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 expire
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 a
                 merciful
                 High-Priest
                 in
                 negotiating
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   there
                   ever
                   lives
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Crellius
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   granting
                   the
                   Aorist
                   being
                   put
                   before
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Ver
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   should
                   imply
                   such
                   an
                   action
                   which
                   was
                   antecedent
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   Christs
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   there
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   was
                   made
                   before
                   Christs
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   for
                   those
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   two
                   different
                   things
                   ;
                   for
                   a
                   Prince
                   first
                   enters
                   into
                   his
                   Palace
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   sits
                   upon
                   his
                   throne
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   made
                   expiation
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   sate
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   offering
                   himself
                   to
                   God
                   there
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   he
                   obtained
                   his
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   the
                   full
                   Power
                   of
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   giving
                   eternal
                   life
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Sripture
                 never
                 makes
                 such
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 
                   Christs
                   entrance
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 which
                 latter
                 implying
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 glorious
                 state
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 doth
                 imply
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 therefore
                 
                   God
                   exalted
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prince
                   and
                   a
                   Saviour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 Heaven
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 attributed
                 to
                 his
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 Saviour
                 before
                 that
                 tells
                 us
                 
                   that
                   all
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   was
                   committed
                   to
                
                 
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 very
                 entrance
                 into
                 Heaven
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 plainly
                 asserts
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   he
                   became
                   obedient
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   God
                   hath
                   highly
                   exalted
                   him
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 then
                 no
                 imaginable
                 reason
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 presenting
                 himself
                 to
                 God
                 there
                 ,
                 a
                 condition
                 or
                 means
                 of
                 obtaining
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 which
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 his
                 
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Supposing
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 look
                 on
                 these
                 as
                 distinct
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 attribute
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 his
                 entrance
                 ,
                 considered
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sins
                 in
                 Heaven
                 
                 being
                 by
                 Crellius
                 himself
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Christs
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 only
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 Christ
                 expiate
                 sins
                 by
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 ?
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 shewed
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 sense
                 allowed
                 by
                 themselves
                 the
                 expiation
                 
                 of
                 sins
                 can
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 Heaven
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 his
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 much
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 effects
                 of
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 respect
                 the
                 sins
                 committed
                 ,
                 do
                 properly
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 respects
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 considered
                 as
                 
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 Atonement
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 from
                 the
                 holiness
                 and
                 justice
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 sin
                 
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 commit
                 it
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Atonement
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 release
                 the
                 sinner
                 from
                 the
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 he
                 lyes
                 under
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 favour
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 terms
                 which
                 are
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 Atonement
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 by
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Crellius
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   if
                
                 Grotius
                 
                   seem
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   avert
                   that
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   men
                   had
                   deserved
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   willingly
                   yield
                   him
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   pleads
                   for
                   :
                
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   this
                   deliverance
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 were
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Atonement
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 Crellius
                 would
                 seem
                 willing
                 to
                 yield
                 too
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   avert
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   condition
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   it
                
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 influence
                 upon
                 it
                 than
                 his
                 birth
                 had
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 attributes
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 
                   death
                   and
                   blood
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 condition
                 upon
                 which
                 that
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   bare
                   condition
                
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 implies
                 a
                 consideration
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 obtained
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 answers
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 grants
                 it
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 doth
                 propitiate
                 or
                 atone
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 before
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 willing
                 to
                 forgive
                 and
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 so
                 highly
                 offended
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 —
                 4.
                 10.
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Sin-offering
                   for
                   Atonement
                
                 .
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   
                   offer
                   a
                   sin-offering
                
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 there
                 signifies
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                 sense
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 45.
                 19
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Ram
                   for
                   Atonement
                
                 t
                 s
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 thence
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Maccab
                 .
                 3.
                 33.
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 consequence
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Crellius
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   sense
                   either
                   of
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 
                 
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   common
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   Tongue
                   ;
                   but
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   some
                   call
                   the
                   Hellenistical
                   use
                   of
                   it
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Greek
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   Apocryphal
                   Greek
                
                 ;
                 in
                 both
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 fully
                 correspondent
                 to
                 what
                 
                 we
                 plead
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 yet
                 urges
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 pains
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   do
                   not
                   alwayes
                   signifie
                   to
                   be
                   appeased
                   by
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   sometimes
                   signifies
                   to
                   be
                   propitious
                   and
                   merciful
                   in
                   pardoning
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   to
                   expiate
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   signifies
                   the
                   same
                   with
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 proves
                 nothing
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 do
                 signifie
                 the
                 
                   aversion
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 that
                 signification
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 contend
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 applyed
                 
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 forgive
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 imply
                 appeasing
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 pardoning
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 applyed
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 thing
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 forgiveness
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 propitiating
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 justly
                 displeased
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 or
                 suffered
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 pardon
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 punish
                 .
                 So
                 Moses
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   make
                   Atonement
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   by
                   his
                   prayers
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 34.
                 14.
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 Verse
                 11.
                 how
                 much
                 God
                 was
                 displeased
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 besought
                 
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Why
                   doth
                   thy
                   wrath
                   wax
                   hot
                   against
                   thy
                   people
                   :
                   and
                
                 Verse
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Turn
                   from
                   thy
                   fierce
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   of
                   this
                   evil
                   against
                   thy
                   people
                   :
                
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Verse
                 14.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   was
                   atoned
                   for
                   the
                   evil
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   to
                   do
                   unto
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 therefore
                 willingly
                 know
                 ,
                 why
                 Moses
                 might
                 not
                 here
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 very
                 often
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accusative
                 case
                 scarce
                 ever
                 put
                 but
                 in
                 two
                 cases
                 ;
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 When
                 
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 applyed
                 to
                 inanimate
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 when
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 implying
                 forgiveness
                 )
                 what
                 reason
                 can
                 we
                 assign
                 more
                 probable
                 for
                 this
                 different
                 construction
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 when
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 the
                 verb
                 hath
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 as
                 the
                 accusative
                 understood
                 ?
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 mentioned
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 as
                 those
                 words
                 after
                 Moses
                 his
                 intercession
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 But
                 Crellius
                 asks
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   then
                   do
                   we
                   never
                   read
                   once
                   concerning
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   we
                   read
                   that
                   he
                   did
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   God
                   is
                   said
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 person
                 propitiated
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 expressed
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Institution
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 did
                 immediately
                 respect
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 danger
                 of
                 mistaking
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 atoned
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 wonder
                 Crellius
                 can
                 himself
                 produce
                 no
                 instance
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 whose
                 offences
                 are
                 remitted
                 by
                 the
                 Atonement
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hath
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 joyned
                 with
                 a
                 Preposition
                 relating
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 offences
                 ;
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 were
                 understood
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 used
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 phrase
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 From
                 whence
                 Grotius
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 Hebr.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 phrase
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 Crellius
                 would
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 since
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 necessarily
                 understood
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 provoked
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   sinned
                   a
                   great
                   sin
                   :
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   up
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   I
                   may
                   make
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   your
                   sin
                   :
                
                 What
                 way
                 could
                 Moses
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 propitiating
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 his
                 name
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 necessarily
                 understood
                 .
                 So
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 sense
                 for
                 appeasing
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 Gen
                 32.
                 20.
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 21.
                 3.
                 which
                 places
                 have
                 been
                 already
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 places
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 middle
                 person
                 betwen
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 being
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 parallel
                 with
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 considered
                 as
                 interposing
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 did
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 averting
                 his
                 wrath
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 one
                 
                 doth
                 thus
                 interpose
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Atonement
                 of
                 the
                 offended
                 
                 party
                 ,
                 something
                 is
                 alwayes
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 suffered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 that
                 Atonement
                 .
                 As
                 Iacob
                 supposed
                 the
                 present
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 would
                 propitiate
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 David
                 appeased
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Sauls
                   Sons
                
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   shedding
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                
                 before
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 
                   atoning
                   God
                
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 they
                 committed
                 .
                 What
                 reason
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 then
                 why
                 so
                 received
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 both
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ;
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 be
                 embraced
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 neither
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 propriety
                 of
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 Expiation
                 of
                 sin
                 ?
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 only
                 our
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Reconciliation
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christ
                 too
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 
                 Sufferings
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 insisted
                 on
                 :
                 
                   For
                   if
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   enemies
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 largely
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   reconciled
                   us
                   to
                   himself
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   ministry
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   reconciliation
                   :
                   To
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   Christ
                   reconciling
                   the
                   world
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   not
                   imputing
                   their
                   trespasses
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   committed
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   who
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ephesians
                   ,
                   And
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   reconcile
                   both
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   one
                   body
                   by
                   his
                   Cross
                   ,
                   having
                   slain
                   the
                   enmity
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   And
                   having
                   made
                   peace
                   through
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   his
                   Cross
                   ,
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   reconcile
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   him
                   I
                
                 
                 
                   say
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   things
                   in
                   Heaven
                   or
                   in
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   were
                   sometimes
                   alienated
                   and
                   enemies
                   in
                   your
                   mind
                   by
                   wicked
                   works
                   ,
                   yet
                   now
                   hath
                   he
                   reconciled
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   through
                   death
                   .
                
                 Two
                 things
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Crellius
                 his
                 answer
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 concerning
                 these
                 places
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                 
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   said
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   reconciled
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   reconciliation
                   doth
                   not
                   imply
                   any
                   averting
                   of
                   the
                   anger
                   of
                   God.
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   places
                   do
                   assert
                   any
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   antecedent
                   to
                   our
                   conversion
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   mention'd
                   implyes
                   only
                   the
                   laying
                   aside
                   our
                   enmity
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   by
                   our
                   sins
                
                 .
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 not
                 barely
                 the
                 phrases
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 implyes
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 difference
                 being
                 supposed
                 between
                 
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 no
                 reconciliation
                 
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 mutual
                 .
                 For
                 did
                 man
                 only
                 fall
                 out
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 God
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 displeased
                 with
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 severely
                 punish
                 the
                 first
                 sin
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 man
                 ?
                 what
                 made
                 him
                 punish
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 for
                 their
                 impieties
                 by
                 a
                 deluge
                 ?
                 what
                 made
                 him
                 leave
                 such
                 Monuments
                 of
                 his
                 anger
                 against
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 ?
                 what
                 made
                 him
                 add
                 such
                 severe
                 sanctions
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ?
                 what
                 made
                 the
                 most
                 upright
                 
                 among
                 them
                 so
                 vehemently
                 to
                 deprecate
                 his
                 wrath
                 and
                 displeasure
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ?
                 what
                 makes
                 him
                 declare
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 commit
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 greatest
                 abhorrency
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 what
                 makes
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 themselves
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   impiety
                   is
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   hateful
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   stirrs
                   him
                   up
                   to
                   anger
                   against
                   all
                   who
                   commit
                   it
                   ?
                
                 what
                 
                 means
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 angry
                 with
                 men
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 ?
                 Well
                 then
                 ;
                 supposing
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 averse
                 from
                 men
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 shall
                 this
                 displeasure
                 always
                 continue
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 always
                 continues
                 ,
                 men
                 must
                 certainly
                 suffer
                 the
                 
                 desert
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 continue
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 an
                 offended
                 party
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 provoked
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 ways
                 whereby
                 a
                 party
                 justly
                 offended
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 offended
                 him
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 willing
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 terms
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 declare
                 his
                 acceptance
                 of
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 satisfied
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 appoints
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 offender
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 
                 breach
                 continues
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 wholly
                 lies
                 upon
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 offender
                 doth
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 agreement
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 submits
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 provoked
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 upon
                 that
                 received
                 into
                 favour
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 we
                 assert
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 distinguished
                 in
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 declares
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 satisfied
                 with
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 between
                 himself
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 now
                 publishes
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 upon
                 those
                 terms
                 which
                 the
                 Mediator
                 
                 hath
                 declared
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 remission
                 of
                 fins
                 doth
                 not
                 immediately
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 supposition
                 of
                 any
                 act
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 favour
                 doth
                 
                 commence
                 from
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 conditions
                 which
                 are
                 
                 required
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 God
                 declaring
                 his
                 acceptance
                 of
                 Christs
                 mediation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 obstacle
                 did
                 not
                 lye
                 upon
                 his
                 part
                 ;
                 therefore
                 those
                 Messengers
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 abroad
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 these
                 terms
                 of
                 agreement
                 ,
                 do
                 insist
                 most
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 remaining
                 obstacle
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 by
                 laying
                 aside
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 now
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 hinder
                 this
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 in
                 sin
                 excepted
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 reasonable
                 account
                 why
                 we
                 read
                 more
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 of
                 mens
                 duty
                 in
                 being
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 supposed
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 their
                 preaching
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   Christ
                   reconciling
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   not
                   imputing
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   men
                   their
                   trespasses
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   committed
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   Ambassadors
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   God
                   did
                   beseech
                   you
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   pray
                   you
                   in
                   Christs
                   stead
                   be
                   ye
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 And
                 least
                 these
                 words
                 should
                 seem
                 dubious
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 that
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 reconciliation
                 he
                 perswades
                 them
                 to
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 in
                 Christ
                 he
                 supposeth
                 past
                 .
                 
                   v.
                   18.
                   
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   reconciled
                   us
                   to
                   himself
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 v.
                 21.
                 he
                 shews
                 us
                 how
                 this
                 Reconciliation
                 was
                 wrought
                 :
                 
                   For
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   who
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   Crellius
                
                 here
                 finds
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 twofold
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 but
                 hopes
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 
                 place
                 by
                 a
                 rare
                 distinction
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                   as
                   preached
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   Gods
                   having
                   reconciled
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   himself
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   Christs
                   preaching
                   the
                   Gospel
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   afterwards
                   committed
                   that
                   Office
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 such
                 shifts
                 as
                 these
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 baffle
                 mens
                 understandings
                 ,
                 both
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 very
                 little
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 meant
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 preached
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 mighty
                 matter
                 had
                 this
                 been
                 to
                 have
                 solemnly
                 told
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   Apostles
                
                 preached
                 no
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 their
                 Master
                 had
                 preached
                 before
                 ?
                 especially
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 were
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 leave
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Ministery
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                
                 ,
                 then
                 attributed
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 did
                 only
                 receive
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 Why
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Ministery
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                
                 
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   Christ
                   reconciling
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   himself
                   ?
                
                 was
                 this
                 all
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 perswaded
                 men
                 to
                 leave
                 off
                 their
                 sins
                 ?
                 how
                 comes
                 God
                 to
                 reconcile
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 since
                 Christ
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   to
                   the
                   lost
                   sheep
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   ?
                
                 Was
                 the
                 World
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 Why
                 is
                 God
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 
                   impute
                   to
                   men
                   their
                   trespasses
                
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 not
                 imputing
                 
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 declaring
                 Gods
                 readiness
                 to
                 pardon
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 equally
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 what
                 force
                 or
                 dependance
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   he
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 if
                 all
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 speaking
                 of
                 before
                 had
                 only
                 related
                 to
                 Christs
                 preaching
                 ?
                 How
                 was
                 he
                 
                   made
                   sin
                
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 only
                 
                   treated
                   as
                   a
                   sinner
                
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 preached
                 equally
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 might
                 not
                 men
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 being
                 perswaded
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 two
                 latter
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   Eph.
                   2.
                   16.
                   
                   Coloss.
                   1.
                   20.
                   
                   &c.
                
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   twofold
                   reconcilation
                
                 is
                 likewise
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 
                   to
                   God.
                
                 For
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 than
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 
                   Socinus
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   have
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Verb
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   signifie
                   that
                   this
                   reconciliation
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   did
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 Crellius
                 ,
                 who
                 stands
                 out
                 
                 at
                 nothing
                 ,
                 hopes
                 to
                 bring
                 off
                 Socinus
                 here
                 too
                 ;
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   common
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   end
                   to
                   which
                   a
                   thing
                   was
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   expressed
                   by
                   a
                   Dative
                   case
                   following
                   the
                   Verb
                
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 spared
                 his
                 pains
                 in
                 proving
                 a
                 thing
                 no
                 one
                 questions
                 ;
                 the
                 shorter
                 answer
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 have
                 produced
                 one
                 place
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ever
                 signifies
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 ;
                 or
                 whereever
                 the
                 Dative
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 following
                 the
                 Verb
                 importing
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 did
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 party
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 objection
                 concerning
                 
                 
                   things
                   in
                   Heaven
                   being
                   reconciled
                
                 ;
                 that
                 phrase
                 doth
                 not
                 import
                 such
                 a
                 Reconciliation
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 as
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Men
                 and
                 Angels
                 upon
                 the
                 reconciliation
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 become
                 one
                 body
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 gathered
                 
                 together
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 far
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 
                 Sacrifice
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nothing
                 now
                 remains
                 but
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 two
                 Objections
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   was
                   reconciled
                   before
                   he
                   sent
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Christ
                   could
                   not
                   dye
                   to
                   reconcile
                   God
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Satisfaction
                   asserted
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   freeness
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   in
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   :
                
                 Both
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 admit
                 of
                 an
                 easie
                 Solution
                 upon
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 discourse
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 assert
                 nothing
                 inconsistent
                 
                 with
                 that
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 discovered
                 in
                 sending
                 his
                 Son
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 hated
                 mankind
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 he
                 should
                 ever
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 terms
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 in
                 sending
                 Christ
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 adore
                 and
                 magnifie
                 the
                 infiniteness
                 and
                 unexpressible
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 kindness
                 and
                 mercies
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 reconciled
                 
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 manifested
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   while
                   we
                   were
                   enemies
                   and
                   sin●ers
                   ,
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 surely
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 favour
                 or
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 then
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 mean
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   was
                   reconciled
                   when
                   he
                   sent
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   dye
                   to
                   reconcile
                   God
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 Either
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 decreed
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 upon
                 the
                 sending
                 his
                 son
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 actually
                 reconciled
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 
                 only
                 decreed
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Christs
                 dying
                 to
                 reconcile
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 that
                 decree
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 actually
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 dye
                 to
                 reconcile
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 withal
                 ,
                 actual
                 Reconciliation
                 implies
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 sin
                 were
                 actually
                 pardoned
                 before
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 sins
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 pardoned
                 before
                 committed
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 can
                 imply
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                 not
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 were
                 consistent
                 with
                 that
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 Christ
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 reconciled
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 reconcile
                 that
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 not
                 presently
                 pardoning
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 
                 to
                 reconcile
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 asserted
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 other
                 Objection
                 ,
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   inconsistency
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Freeness
                   of
                   Gods
                   Grace
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Satisfaction
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Either
                 Gods
                 Grace
                 is
                 so
                 free
                 as
                 to
                 exclude
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 exclude
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 highest
                 Antinomianism
                 is
                 the
                 truest
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 Freeness
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 conditions
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Freeness
                   of
                   Grace
                   is
                   consistent
                   with
                   conditions
                   required
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   ,
                
                 Why
                 
                 shall
                 it
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 conditions
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ?
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 condition
                 required
                 ,
                 tends
                 so
                 highly
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Gods
                 governing
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 hatred
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 by
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 dishonor
                 done
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 injury
                 men
                 do
                 to
                 themselves
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 now
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 respects
                 the
                 injury
                 which
                 men
                 bring
                 upon
                 themselves
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Free
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 penalty
                 is
                 wholly
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 we
                 assert
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 penitent
                 sinners
                 :
                 but
                 shall
                 not
                 God
                 be
                 free
                 to
                 vindicate
                 his
                 own
                 Honor
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   righteousness
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Iustifier
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ?
                
                 Shall
                 men
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Defamation
                 ,
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 vindicate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 freely
                 forgive
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 slander
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 
                   Adversaries
                   own
                   Doctrine
                
                 ?
                 and
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Propitiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 obtain
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 consider
                 the
                 bitter
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 the
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Argument
                 to
                 disswade
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 freely
                 to
                 pardon
                 sin
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 ever
                 presumed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 either
                 Jews
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 ?
                 who
                 all
                 supposed
                 Sacrifices
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Atonement
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 thought
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 to
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Abimel●ch
                 ,
                 appointed
                 
                   Abraham
                   to
                   pray
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   him
                
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 pardon
                 ;
                 And
                 will
                 any
                 one
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 
                 was
                 a
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 pardon
                 ?
                 Or
                 to
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 Iobs
                 Friends
                 ,
                 because
                 Iob
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 Sacrifice
                 f●r
                 them
                 ?
                 Or
                 to
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 out
                 
                 of
                 kindness
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 directed
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 
                 the
                 means
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 although
                 God
                 appointed
                 
                 our
                 High-Priest
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 love
                 sent
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 not
                 what
                 was
                 
                   given
                   him
                
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 
                   freely
                   underwent
                   himself
                
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 offered
                 up
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   full
                   ,
                   perfect
                   and
                   sufficient
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   Oblation
                   and
                   Satisfaction
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 given
                 you
                 a
                 larger
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 then
                 more
                 briefly
                 discoursed
                 of
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 heartily
                 wishing
                 you
                 a
                 
                   right
                   understanding
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 requesting
                 from
                 you
                 an
                 
                   impartial
                   consideration
                
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   SIR
                   ,
                   Your
                   ,
                   &c.
                   E.
                   S.
                   
                   
                   
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Ian.
                     6.
                     
                     166●
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A61626-e2060
           
             Serm.
             I.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Lam.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             17.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             de
             beil
             .
             Jud.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Jude
             7.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Tacit.
             A●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xiphil
             .
             in
             Epit.
             Dion
             .
             in
             Tito
             .
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Herodian
             .
             in
             Commod
             .
             hist.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             22.
             v.
             Xiphil
             .
             ad
             fin
             .
             Commodi
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Niceph.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             E●●gr
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Ba●●●
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             
             A.
             465.
             1.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Gildas
             de
             Excid
             .
             Brit.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             Scipio
             apud
             Aug
             d●
             Civ
             .
             D.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Ci●cr
             .
             pro
             Flac●o
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             c
             Isa.
             47.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Zeph.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Amos
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             c
             Lact.
             l.
             2
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Rev.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e10430
           
             Serm.
             II.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             1
             King.
             4.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Joh
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             b
             Nicol.
             Damascen
             .
             de
             moribus
             gent.
             p.
             9.
             
             Ed.
             Cragii
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Geta
             in
             Appiano
             .
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             Herod
             .
             Thal
             v.
             Synes
             .
             de
             laude
             Calvivitii
             .
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Tacit.
             de
             moribus
             German
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Gal
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Eph
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e14240
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Serm.
             III.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Titus
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e16350
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Serm.
             IV.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Rom
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             3
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             3
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             3.
             29
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e19140
           
             Serm.
             V.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             11
             23.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Mark
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             V.
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             V.
             7.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             d
             V.
             8.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             e
             V.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             V.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             V.
             Lud.
             Vi●
             .
             ad
             S.
             Aug.
             de
             
               Civit.
               Dei
               ,
               l.
               19.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             b
             Mark
             9.
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Thess.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             10
             28.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             7.
             14
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e21880
           
             Serm.
             VI.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             1
             John
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Matt.
             13.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             John
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             22
             44
             
          
           
             c
             Mat
             26.
             39
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Isa
             53
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             26.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             22.
             53.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             26.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Luk
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             f
             Mat
             27.
             23
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Joh.
             19.
             34.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Orig.
             c.
             Cels.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             b
             August
             .
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             19.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             c
             Cur
             ergo
             damnatus
             est
             ?
             responait
             Dea
             :
             corpus
             quidem
             debilitantibus
             tormentis
             semper
             oppositum
             est
             ,
             anima
             autem
             piorum
             coelasti
             s●ai
             insidet
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Joh.
             10.
             32.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Pet
             2.
             21.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             P●i●
             .
             Nat.
             Hist.
             l.
             11.
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             Scali●
             .
             hist.
             a●i●
             .
             l
             2
             sect
             .
             133.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             d
             〈…〉
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Aab
             .
             Miraus
             i●
             〈◊〉
             i●â
             Lips●i
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Isa.
             53.
             7.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             23
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Quod
             caet●●a
             etiam
             foede●a
             c●so
             a●imali
             ali
             ●…o
             s●…ciri
             ,
             &
             sa●g●i●●
             ejus
             co●fir●
             ari
             solerent
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               c.
               Grot.
               ad
               cap.
               1.
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             c
             V.
             Hei●s
             .
             not
             .
             ad
             Sil.
             p.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Isa.
             53.
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             c
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
             V.
             27.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             John
             2.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Rom.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             9.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Heb.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             e
             V.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e26630
           
             Ser.
             VII
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Mat
             22.
             21.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             132.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiphan
             .
             haeres
             .
             27.
             p.
             105.
             ed.
             Petav.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             s.
             24
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theo●oret
             .
             haeret
             .
             sab
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             ●93
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epiph.
             her
             .
             24.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             d
             Ad
             ●…atem
             ergo
             g●ntiu●n
             ,
             t●…m
             regnum
             positum
             est
             à
             ●…o
             :
             sed
             not
             à
             Diatolo
             ,
             qui
             nunquam
             omnino
             ●●i●tus
             est
             ,
             immo
             ui
             acc
             i●sas
             quid
             m
             g●●te●
             〈◊〉
             i●
             tra●quil●o
             a●ere
             .
             
               Iren.
               advers
               .
               haer
               .
               l.
               5.
               c
               24
            
          
           
             e
             2
             Pe●
             2
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Mac.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             V.
             David
             Ca●●
             .
             C●…ol
             .
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             V.
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             V.
             14.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Numb
             .
             3.
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Num
             2.
             10.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Ioseph
             .
             a●ti●
             .
             I●d
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Ios●●h
             a●ti●
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Numb
             .
             16.
             41.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             c
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Numb
             .
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Numb
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Ioseph
             .
             l.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ioseph●●
             A●●
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Dio.
             Rom.
             hist.
             l.
             54.
             
          
           
             b
             L.
             44.
             init
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Numb
             .
             16.
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             35.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             c
             Namb.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             6.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             d
             Eccles.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             e
             Tit.
             Sanbed
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             f
             Nachman
             .
             in
             Deut.
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Jude
             v.
             13
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             c
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e34860
           
             Ser.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             19.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             c
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             V.
             38.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             40.
             
          
           
             c
             V.
             41.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Ios.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             932.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Philost
             .
             v.
             Apollo●
             .
             l.
             6.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Ios.
             p.
             990.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Hos.
             9
             12.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             b
             Hie●o●
             .
             in
             Zeph.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             in
             Psal.
             58.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Chron.
             15.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Kings
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Lev.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             34.
             24.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             49.
             10.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Cic.
             Tusc.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Eldad
             .
             Danita
             apud
             Buxtorf
             .
             v.
             Sabbation
             .
             Praef.
             in
             Cos●
             .
             l'Empereur
             in
             Benjam
             .
             p.
             206.
             207.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             c
             Spes
             Israel
             .
             sect
             .
             19.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Orat.
             2.
             c.
             Iud.
             
          
           
             b
             Chrys.
             in
             Matth.
             hom
             .
             4.
             in
             Act.
             hom
             .
             41.
             
             Nazian
             .
             Orat.
             2.
             in
             Iulian.
             Ambr.
             Ep.
             29.
             
             Theod.
             Impr.
             Russia
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             38.
             39.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
             Sozom.
             l
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
             Amm.
             Marcell
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             23.
             init
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             Sanhed
             .
             c.
             11.
             sect
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Matt.
             24.
             3.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Ioseph
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             9.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             V.
             21.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
             P.
             887.
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             986.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e38620
           
             Serm.
             IX
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Acts
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             V.
             38.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             L'
             Empereur
             in
             Middoth
             .
             p.
             67.
             
             Buxtorf
             .
             Lex
             .
             Rabb
             .
             v.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hackspan
             .
             disp
             .
             Philolog
             .
             p.
             488.
             
             Tremel
             .
             in
             not
             .
             ad
             Syr.
             N.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             c
             v.
             Buxtorf
             .
          
           
             d
             Esai
             .
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Heb
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             14.
             29.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             b
             Job
             .
             9.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Kings
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             104.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Dan.
             3.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Joh
             4.
             46
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             8.
             6
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             5.
             15.
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             10.
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Dialog
             .
             54.
             
             Doemoniacis
             .
          
           
             c
             Pomponat
             .
             de
             Incantat
             .
             c.
             4.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             19.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             Mark
             13.
             58.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             4
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Revel
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             f
             Vania
             .
             Dial.
             54.
             p.
             407.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             26.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             V.
             13.
             
          
           
             V.
             41.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             31.
             3.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             28
             3.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Isa.
             44.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Isa.
             41.
             18.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             John7
             .
             37.
             
             Revel
             .
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e42090
           
             Serm.
             X.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             John
             5.
             29
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             25.
             41.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             John
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Pro
             Sextioc
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             De
             N.
             Deorum
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             De
             leg
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Montagne
             .
             Ess.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             18.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Sal.
             l.
             7.
             p.
             161.
             &c.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             P.
             166.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             c
             P.
             168.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e44650
           
             Serm.
             XI
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             V.
             10.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Jud.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Luke
             12.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             17.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Ch.
             21.
             35.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             24.
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             16
             
          
           
             e
             John
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             68.
             17.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             47.
             5.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             h
             Zach
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             25.
             31.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Isai
             ,
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Dan.
             10.
             8
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             h
             John.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             17.
             2.
             6.
             
             Mark
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             
               (
               b
            
             )
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Sam.
             15.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             103.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             James
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             e
             Heb.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             a
             Prov.
             1.
             25
             ,
             26
             27.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             b
             Luke
             19.
             41.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             c
             Isa.
             13.
             9
             ,
             34
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Malach.
             4.
             5.
             
             Joel
             .
             2.
             31.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Mat.
             〈◊〉
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             9.
             16.
             1
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             b
             Eccles
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             John
             5.
             22
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e47890
           
             Ser.
             XII
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor
             15.
             32.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             19.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Mark.
             10.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Luke
             18.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             James
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             a
             Matth.
             4.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             a
             Phil.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             7.
             14
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             d
             Luke
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61626-e50350
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
             The
             introduction
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Socinian
             ,
             way
             of
             interpreting
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             John
             1.
             3
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Socia
             .
             de
             Servat
             .
             Part.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             4.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             difference
             of
             debts
             and
             punishments
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             No●
             re●●pi●●ntib●s
             ●●mam
             ro●
             conc●de●e
             ,
             id
             d●m●m
             naturae
             divinae
             ,
             &
             decretis
             ejus
             &
             propterea
             rellitudi●i
             &
             aeq●itati
             debitu●
             est
             ac
             con●e●ta●e●m
             .
             
               Socin
               .
               de
               Servat
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             No●
             resipis●eates
             ●oe●â
             non
             lio
             rare
             tum
             p●r
             se
             aequitati
             est
             admodum
             cons●nta●eum
             ,
             &
             positis
             quibusda●
             fi●ibus
             quos
             D●us
             sibi
             in
             re●●●dis
             hominibus
             pr●sixit
             ●●●lo
             necessari●m
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               c.
               Grot.
               c.
               2.
               sect
               .
            
             29.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             humame
             punishment
             is
             the
             publick
             interest
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             The
             right
             of
             Divine
             punishment
             not
             meer
             Dominion
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Grot.
               cap.
               2.
               sect
               .
               1.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Soc.
             de
             Servat
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             Prae●ect
             .
             c
             18.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             punishments
             not
             bare
             compensation
             as
             it
             is
             in
             debts
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             G●ot
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             p.
             14●
             .
             Sect.
             17.
             p.
             162.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             Grot.
             cap.
             2.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Sect.
             29.
             p.
             198.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Of
             Crelli●s
             his
             great
             mistake
             about
             the
             end
             of
             punishments
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               cap.
               2.
               sect
               .
               2
               sect
               .
            
             28.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             P.
             191.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             ang●●
             and
             revenge
             in
             m●n
             ,
             and
             whether
             punishments
             are
             designed
             to
             satisfie
             them
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c
             2.
             sect
             .
             22.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             177.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Exert
             .
             313.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             Clem.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             De
             Irâ
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             De
             I●á
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             De
             Irâ
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             Cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             De
             Clem.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             Clem.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Salust
             .
             in
             Catalin
             .
             Cicero
             7.
             v.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Cicero
             de
             Iaveat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             De
             Irâ
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             *
             Non
             praeterita
             sed
             futura
             intuebitur
             ;
             nam
             ut
             Plato
             ait
             ,
             remo
             pr●de●s
             punit
             quia
             pe●catum
             est
             ,
             sed
             ne
             pec
             ●●●r
             .
             
               Sen.
               de
               Irâ
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Lact.
             de
             ira
             Dei.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             143.
             
             Sect.
             13.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Se●
             .
             de
             ●●a
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Quibus
             (
             sc.
             solatio
             &
             securitati
             )
             addi
             poss●nt
             honoris
             ac
             dign
             tatis
             ,
             per
             iajuriam
             violatae
             ,
             &
             aliquâ
             ratione
             immi●●tae
             vi●diciae
             ,
             ass●●tioque
             juris
             nostri
             
               Crel
               .
               cap.
               2.
               sect
               .
               28.
               p.
               191.
               
            
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             The
             Interest
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             punishment
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             private
             persons
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             D●●●
             〈◊〉
             German
             .
             c.
             12.
             
             G●…
             .
             de
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             G●●h
             .
             i●
             〈◊〉
             .
             a●
             〈◊〉
             .
             Go●h
             p.
             ●7
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             G●…
             .
             ad
             ●o●
             .
             〈◊〉
             A●…
             .
             F●…
             〈◊〉
             .
             Gloss.
             〈◊〉
             .
             F●…
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Big●o●
             .
             not
             .
             i●
             M●…●…m
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             ●●a
             ro
             .
             de
             .
             L.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l●b
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             I●…
             Pollux
             .
             l
             8.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             Anger
             in
             God
             ;
             the
             satisfact
             on
             to
             be
             made
             to
             it
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               cap.
               2.
               sect
               .
               1.
               p.
               145.
               p.
               177.
               
            
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Cicer.
             T●…
             .
             4.
             
             Arist.
             Rhet.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             22
             p.
             177.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             de
             verâ
             Relig.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             7.
             sect
             .
             3.
             p.
             350.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             ends
             of
             divine
             punishments
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               c.
               2
               sect
               .
               29.
               p.
            
             129.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             P.
             195.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             v.
             23
             ,
             32.
             c.
             33.
             11.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             de
             satisfact
             .
             c.
             2.
             p.
             43.
             
             Ed.
             1617.
             
             Grot.
             de
             jure
             belli
             ,
             &c.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
             The
             ends
             of
             Divine
             punishments
             different
             in
             this
             and
             the
             future
             state
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
             The
             particular
             state
             of
             the
             controversie
             concerning
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             praes
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ruarus
             in
             Epistol
             .
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             9.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
             Cap.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             Cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Whether
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             7.
             &c.
             So●i●
             .
             de
             Christo
             servat
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             16.
             
             Socia
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             punishment
             from
             Scripture
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
             Isa.
             53.
             45
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             2●
             .
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Soc.
             d●
             s●rvat
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             32.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Psal.
             95.
             11.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Doc●issi●e
             &
             ●●ga●tissi●è
             Vata●lus
             ●t
             f●●e
             ●olet
             .
             Soc.
             d
             ●…v
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             8.
             
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             31.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Ezekiel
             18
             20.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             Scape-Go●ts
             bearing
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Socil
             .
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             Lev.
             16.
             22.
             
             Grot.
             de
             sat
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             56.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             G●n
             .
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Isa.
             40.
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Lev.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Ioma
             .
             tit
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Lev.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             V.
             15.
             
          
           
             V.
             21.
             
          
           
             V.
             22.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1
             Sect.
             56.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             Grotius
             his
             sense
             of
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             vindicated
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               c.
               1.
               
               Sect.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Crell
             .
             his
             sense
             examined
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Soc.
             deserv
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Crell
             cap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             39.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Sect.
             44.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Isa.
             53.
             11.
             vindicated
             .
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             9.
             sect
             .
             7.
             p.
             463.
             
             Soc.
             Prae●
             .
             c.
             14.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ma●k
             1.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Luke
             4.
             42.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             E●ist
             .
             Eccle.
             p.
             747
             ,
             748.
             
             Discuss
             .
             p.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             Isa.
             53.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             De
             Servat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             57.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             Whether
             Christs
             death
             be
             a
             proper
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             that
             doth
             imply
             that
             it
             was
             a
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Gods
             hatred
             of
             sin
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             no
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             69.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             8.
             sect
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             57
             ,
             ●0
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             Grotius
             his
             arguments
             from
             Christ's
             being
             made
             sin
             and
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             defined
             against
             Crellius
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Soc.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             So●i●
             .
             ex●l●cat
             .
             1
             cap.
             Ioh.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Socin
             .
             de
             C●●isto
             servat
             .
             l
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             Annot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
             The
             particles
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             being
             joyned
             to
             sins
             ,
             and
             relating
             to
             sufferings
             ,
             do
             imply
             those
             sufferings
             to
             be
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
             Heb.
             10
             12.
             
             
               Crell
               .
               c.
               1.
               
               Sect.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Socin
             .
             de
             servat
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
             The
             ma●ter
             debated
             in
             point
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             
               Ce
               tum
               est
               Christum
               innocentissimum
               à
               Deo
               gravissimis
               cruciatibus
               ,
               ipsaque
               morte
               suissé
               assectum
               ;
               cum
               ●on
               in
               materiâ
               poenae
               absolute
               &
               per
               se
               consideratá
               ,
               adeoque
               etiam
               in
               eâ
               afflictione
               à
               quâ
               poe●ae
               forma
               abe●t
               ,
               injuria
               residere
               à
               nobis
               dicatur
               .
            
             Crel
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               Potuit
               autem
               id
               Deus
               facere
               ,
               atque
               adeo
               fec●t
               ,
               ●…re
               dominii
               ,
               q●od
               i●
               Christi
               vitam
               ac
               corpus
               habebat
               ;
               accedente
               praesertimipsius
               Christi
               co●s●rsu
               .
            
             Id.
             Ib.
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               si
               ex
               thesi
               speciale
               sacere
               velis
               general●m
               ,
               〈◊〉
               erit
               ,
               i●justum
               esse
               punire
               innocentem
               ,
               quacunque
               tandem
               de
               causá
               idsiat
               ;
               non
               vern
               simpli
               i●●r
               ,
               puaire
               quem
               ,
               iam
               ob
               alie●a
               delicta
               ;
               id
               enim
               concedi
               potest
               non
               s●mper
               esse
               inj
               stum
               .
            
             Crel
             .
             c.
             4
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             
               C●…
               ne
               illud
               quide●
               ad
               naturam
               poenae
               req●iratur
               ,
               ut
               is
               ipse
               ,
               q●i
               p●●ie
               id●s
               est
               ,
               poenam
               reverà
               fu●rit
               commeritus
               ,
            
             Id.
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             
               Poena
               quidem
               simpliciter
               ia
               innocentem
               cadit
               ,
               justa
               no●
               cadit
               .
            
             Crell
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             28.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             In
             what
             cases
             Crellius
             grants
             some
             may
             be
             lawfully
             punished
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             
               Q●ia
               Deu●
               h●●c
               p●●i●●do
               ill●m
               q●oq●e
               alterum
               ob
               cujus
               peccati
               cum
               dicitur
               ●…rt
               ,
               si●●l
               p●nire
               possit
               ,
               ob
               arctio●em
               〈◊〉
               i●ter
               i●●os
               i●te●ce
               ●at
               co●●●
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Crell
             .
             ●b
             .
             sect
             .
             5.
             
             Crell
             .
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             ib.
             sect
             .
             11.
             sect
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             Crellius
             his
             arguments
             propounded
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             3
             p.
             239
             ,
             240.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             ib.
             sect
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             That
             a
             person
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             may
             be
             punished
             beyond
             the
             desert
             of
             his
             own
             actions
             .
             
               Grot.
               de
               Satisf
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             5.
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             Objections
             answered
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             I●…o
             quenq●am
             pun●re
             est
             injust
             è
             punire
             .
             Crell
             .
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             The
             instances
             of
             Scripture
             considered
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Exod
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             Alph.
             à
             Castro
             de
             justâ
             haeret
             .
             punit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sam.
             21.
             5.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             23.
             v.
             4.
             
               to
               v.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             22.
             
             Vers.
             26.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             33.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Ezek.
             18.
             20.
             explained
             .
             Exek
             .
             18.
             4
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Jer.
             31.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             20.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             The
             deliverance
             of
             the
             guilty
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             an
             innocent
             person
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             ,
             makes
             not
             the
             punishment
             unjust
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             4
             sect
             .
             30
             32
             ,
             34
             ,
             &
             ●
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             4.
             sect
             25.
             1
             
             King
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             ib.
             sect
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
             The
             death
             of
             Christ
             considered
             as
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             Crell
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             What
             the
             expiation
             of
             si●
             was
             by
             the
             sacrifices
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Grot.
             de
             Satisf
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             9.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Soci●
             .
             de
             servat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             Prael●ct
             .
             Theolog
             .
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             A
             substitution
             proved
             from
             Levit.
             17.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Exod.
             30.
             32
             ,
             33.
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Fast
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Lev.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Servius
             ad
             Aencid
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Eus●b
             .
             demonst
             .
             Evang
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             23.
             
             Denotat
             e●im
             vo●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             eos
             quorum
             alter
             pro
             altero
             animam
             po●at
             aut
             devoveat
             ,
             &
             fie
             id
             malum
             quod
             alteri
             sube●nd●m
             erat
             ejus
             loco
             subire
             non
             detrectet
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Soci●
             .
             de
             servat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             35.
             33.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             9.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             A
             substitution
             of
             Christ
             in
             o●r
             room
             proved
             by
             his
             dying
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             2.
             21.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2
             6.
             
             Heb.
             2
             9.
             
             John
             11
             50.
             
             Luke
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             16.
             
             Colos●
             .
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Soc
             de
             servat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Socin
             .
             io
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             a
             surrogation
             of
             Christ
             in
             our
             room
             is
             asserted
             by
             us
             .
             
               Cr●l●
               .
               9
               sect
               .
               3.
               
               Ib.
               sect
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Ib
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Ib.
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Covarru
             To.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             sect
             .
             4
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             6
             Our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             proves
             a
             substitution
             .
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c
             9
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Of
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Redemption
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Socia
             .
             de
             servat
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Crell
             .
             c.
             8.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             ulpia
             l
             29.
             
             D.
             de
             ●●re
             fi●●i
             .
          
           
             Budaeus
             ad
             Pa●dect
             .
             p.
             189.
             
             Liv.
             l.
             23.
             
             Festus
             v.
             red
             .
             ul●ian
             .
             l
             39.
             
             D.
             de
             rei
             vend
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Cicer.
             ep
             .
             ●a●il
             l.
             2.
             cp
             16.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Or●t
             .
             ●●o
             Syll●
             .
          
           
             Soc.
             de
             ●●rvat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             No
             necessity
             of
             paying
             the
             price
             to
             him
             that
             detains
             captive
             .
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c
             8.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             O●lation
             made
             by
             Christ
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Cr●ll
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             sect
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             sect
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             sect
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Ib.
             sect
             .
             54.
             
             Sect.
             56.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Tha●●…e
             Priest●y
             Office
             of
             Christ
             had
             a
             primary
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             us
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               in
               Heb.
            
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             16.
             46.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             48.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Lev.
             〈◊〉
             .
             4.
             4
             20.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             1
             Chron
             6.
             49.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             Heb.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             Christ
             no
             barely
             metaphorical
             High-Priest
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             ●ect
             .
             3.
             
             I●
             .
             s●ct
             .
             56.
             
             〈◊〉
             547.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             Crellius
             destroys
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Smalc
             .
             c.
             Smiglec
             .
             Crell
             cap.
             10.
             p.
             544.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Levit.
             4.
             26.
             
             v
             ,
             31.
             35.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             No
             proper
             expiation
             of
             sin
             belongs
             to
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             Crellius
             his
             doctrine
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             3.
             p.
             476.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             H
             b.
             7.
             25.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             3.
             1
             
             John
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Ephes
             5.
             2.
             
             Proves
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             in
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             and
             an
             oblation
             to
             God.
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Gen.
             8.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Porph●r
             .
             de
             abstinent
             .
             l.
             2.
             sect
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             A●tiq̄
             .
             Iud.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Crellius
             his
             mistakes
             about
             the
             kinds
             of
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             1.
             5.
             42
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Selden
             de
             jure
             ●a●
             .
             &
             ●e●t
             .
             a●u●
             Eb●a
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             &c.
             
             6.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Levit.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Lev.
             7.
             16.
             22.
             18.
             
             &c.
             Levit.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             10.
             p
             530.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             What
             i●fluence
             the
             mactation
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             had
             on
             expiation
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               cap.
               10.
               p
            
             533.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Levit.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Levit.
             ●6
             .
             11
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Codex
             Ioma
             .
             cap
             4.
             sect
             .
             3.
             cap.
             5
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             13
             ,
             14
             1●
             .
             4
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Ma●rob
             .
             Sat●…a
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Strabo
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eustath
             .
             i●
             Hom.
             Iliad
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Strabo
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Herod
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             Whether
             Christs
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             once
             to
             God
             ,
             were
             in
             Heaven
             or
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Cr●ll
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Lev.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             V.
             4.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Lev.
             4.
             25
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             L●vit
             .
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             6.
             30.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Lev
             16.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             All
             things
             necessary
             to
             a
             legal
             oblation
             concur
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Herodot
             .
             l
             2.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plutarch
             .
             de
             Iside
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Xenoph.
             Cy●opaed
             .
             l.
             7.
             8.
             
             Strab.
             l.
             4.
             
             Plutarch
             .
             Symp.
             l.
             6.
             probl
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
             Chri●ts
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Oblation
             of
             himself
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
             Christsexercise
             of
             power
             in
             Heaven
             in
             no
             sense
             an
             Oblation
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
             Crel●ius
             his
             sense
             repugnant
             to
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             place●
             .
             Heb.
             7.
             27.
             9.
             26.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             12
             ,
             13.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             5
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Heb
             10.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
             Object●ons
             a●●wered
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             7
             26.
             8.
             4
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Soci●
             .
             p●aelect
             .
             c.
             ●…lt
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             §.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             as
             attributed
             to
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Soci●
             .
             de
             Christo
             servat
             .
             p.
             2.
             l.
             13.
             
             C●ell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Soci●
             .
             de
             Servat
             .
             p.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Lev.
             4.
             26.
             
             Verse
             31.
             35.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crellius
             his
             O●j●ctions
             answered
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             Cr●ll
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Cum
             ro●
             neget
             ,
             Socinus
             hoc
             verb●m
             placandi
             significationem
             habere
             .
             Crell
             .
             c.
             20.
             sect
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             The
             Iew●
             notion
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Buxtorf
             .
             ●exic
             .
             Talmud
             .
             v.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Socia
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             Doc●t
             Socinus
             victima●um
             oblationem
             obedientiam
             quandam
             Deo
             praestandam
             ,
             quanq●am
             lev●m
             contin●isse
             ,
             quam
             ex
             ●romisso
             Dei
             levium
             quoru●dam
             errator●m
             ac
             peccatorum
             venia
             co●se●●eretur
             .
             
               Creli
               .
               c.
               10.
               sect
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             G●d●
             ex●i●ting
             sin
             ,
             des●●o●es
             n●●
             ex●xp●ation
             by
             sacrifices
             .
             
               C●ell
               .
               ib.
               sect
            
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             H●b
             .
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Verse
             1●
             ,
             14.
             
             Verse
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Lev.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             The
             importance
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             relating
             to
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             23.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Itaque
             quod
             ad
             ●…es
             Graecas
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             attinet
             ,
             quic●s
             i●
             hoc
             ar●u●●nto
             non
             semel
             ●titur
             D.
             scriptor
             ad
             Heb.
             t●
             ad
             Christi
             Sacrifici●●
             &
             Sac●rd●●i
             ●●●ctionem
             relatae
             ●o
             etiam
             〈◊〉
             ●s●r●antur
             q●●m
             Graeca
             ●i●gua
             recep●rat
             ,
             b.
             c.
             de
             ●xp●●gatio●e
             r●atus
             &
             aversio●●
             irae
             n●mi●is
             a●t
             p●●●ae
             .
             
               Crell
               .
               c.
               10.
               p.
            
             499.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             Expiation
             attributed
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             that
             it
             was
             to
             other
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Expiation
             by
             Christ
             not
             meerly
             declara●ive
             .
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             28.
             p
             506.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             The
             death
             of
             Christ
             not
             taken
             Metonymically
             for
             all
             the
             consequents
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             C●ell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             103.
             
             Sect.
             119.
             c.
             10
             Sect.
             45.
             p.
             527.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             112.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             Expiation
             attributed
             to
             Christ
             antecedently
             to
             his
             entrance
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             No
             distinction
             in
             Scripture
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             Christs
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             from
             his
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             50.
             p.
             537.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             Atonement
             made
             by
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             7.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
             Of
             Reconciliation
             by
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             2
             
             Cor.
             18.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crill
             .
             c.
             7.
             sect
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             1.
             38.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             5.
             5.
             7.
             11.
             11.
             5.
             
             Levit.
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             de
             Deo
             &
             Attrib
             .
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             118.
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             7.
             sect
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             cap.
             7.
             sect
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
             Obj●ctions
             answered
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
             The
             freeness
             of
             Grace
             asserted
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             destroys
             not
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             E
             
          
           
             Job
             42.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             
          
           
             B
             
          
           
             C
             
          
           
             D
             
          
           
             E